《Stellar Echo: Heart of the Myst》


 Chapter 1: Where am I? But more importantly… Who am I?

    <div>


    In the midst of a tranquil, crystal-clear, light blue ocean, an isolated island could be seen. The island possessed an overwhelming beauty, almost like a priceless jewel hidden in the vastness of the sea, with its edges adorned by almost translucent white beaches, creating a beautiful contrast with the bluish waters of the ocean.


    Following the beautiful white beaches was a lush forest and mountains filled with immense, leafy trees that shaded the ground with their large emerald green leaves.


    The tranquility of the beautiful island, which seemed frozen in time, was disturbed by a small boy lying unconscious on the white grains of sand that formed the beach. The boy''s jet-black hair seemed to shimmer with dark blue highlights when the sun touched it, standing out against his tanned skin, a result of long hours of work under the scorching sun.


    Moreover, the boy''s clothing was nothing more than a simple shirt and linen pants, which were wet and torn in several places, offering little protection for his small body. Through the holes, the true color of his skin could be seen, so pale it seemed to blend in with the color of the beach.


    Time passed, with the waves of the sea crashing against the beautiful beach, but the boy''s peaceful rest was suddenly interrupted when he opened his eyes abruptly and sat up in one swift motion.


    Sitting on the sand, the boy started looking around, confused, and trying to understand his situation, only to end up even more bewildered by what he saw.


    (Where am I? But more importantly... Who am I?)


    The boy seemed to calm down a bit after noticing no danger around him, and without moving from his position, he closed his eyes while deeply reflecting and searching his memories in an attempt to understand his strange situation.


    (Huh?!!!)


    After several minutes, the boy opened his eyes in surprise, jumped up, and started walking in circles on the beach with his left arm on his abdomen, holding his right arm by the elbow, and his right hand on his chin.


    (Have I gone crazy?)


    The boy''s existential crisis arose because he found something strange in his memories. He had two sets of memories. One belonged to a man with black hair and blue eyes who lived in a relatively peaceful and clean place, full of incredibly tall, square buildings and all kinds of very useful ''technological'' devices.


    Meanwhile, the second set of memories belonged to a boy with black hair and green eyes who lived in a very different place. This place was dirty and deadly, compared to that of the blue-eyed man.


    In that place, death lurked around every corner, with diseases and bandits seeking to take advantage of others being the main threats. Additionally, the buildings were very different, consisting of small ''houses'' made of wood, wattle and daub, or stone, and there was nothing remotely similar to those ''technological'' devices, which were so common and practically a necessity in the blue-eyed man''s world.


    (Did I reincarnate? There were various religions and cultures that talked about reincarnation, so that''s also a possibility, but that''s not important for now...)


    The boy approached the seawater, crouched down, and looked at his reflection, where he could see his sparkling green eyes that shone with the brilliance of the purest emerald, with the color deepening towards the center, flowing from a light green at the edge to an almost hypnotic forest green around the pupil.


    (So I am the one with the green eyes. We were really attacked by a giant squid... Seriously, what was that thing? It was at least 50 meters long; it was a damn kraken... But that''s not important. What''s important is how to survive in this place...)


    The boy looked behind him, where an imposing forest stood, and continued his thoughts.


    (Going into that forest is a bad idea; I''m sure I wouldn''t last a day if there are predators inside. I also don''t have any weapons or equipment, so the only thing left is to put the old man''s teachings into practice.)


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    With a plan in mind, the boy started walking along the beach until he found several bamboo stalks of different sizes. He crouched down and picked up one that was approximately 1 meter long and about 3 cm wide.


    After taking the bamboo, the boy tried to break it with his hands and then hit it against the sand a couple of times, ensuring it was sturdy enough.


    Using the bamboo as a sort of walking stick, the boy continued along the beach until he found a bed of rocks, far enough from both the sea and the forest. There, he planted his ''staff.''


    After ensuring the bamboo was firmly in place, he returned for the other bamboo stalks, maintaining a steady pace to conserve his energy while keeping an eye on the forest, alert for any predators that might emerge.


    ...


    Sometime later, the rock bed had several bamboo stalks and logs of different sizes, along with a few palm leaves and several coconuts he had gathered from small palm trees along the way.


    Feeling a bit tired, the boy used the large stones around to open one of the coconuts, drinking the water and eating the coconut meat. Using one of the palm leaves, he made a makeshift parasol and lay down to rest, trying to regain his strength.


    After a while, the boy got up and took one of the logs he had brought, about 20 centimeters thick and 60 centimeters long, using it as an improvised hammer to drive bamboo and logs into the ground, forming a small triangular hut.


    With the skeletal base ready, the boy secured the logs and bamboo using fibers from the palm leaves and then tied long, thin rods to the sides of the triangular hut, covering them with palm leaves and tying them down with more fibers.


    "Well, this should serve as a shelter. It''s quite flimsy, but it should do the trick for tonight. Now comes the hard part, making a fire."


    With his next task decided, the boy began collecting different stones, examining them before discarding them. Occasionally, he struck a pair of stones together a few times before discarding them and searching for others.


    After some time of this repetitive activity, the boy suddenly smiled, focusing on one of the stones in his hand. He dropped the other and retrieved a stone he had tested earlier from the only functioning pocket of his torn pants.


    With both stones in hand, the boy approached one of the large rocks near his shelter and started striking the stones against each other, shaping one of them. After a while, he ended up with a sharp stone about the size of his palm.


    With the sharp stone in hand, the boy approached a dry log near the forest, remaining fully alert. He used the stone to strip a piece of bark from the log and quickly returned to his shelter, keeping an eye on the forest the entire time.


    Among the coconuts the boy had collected were some dry, yellow ones. He used the stones to open these and shredded the dry husk with his hands.


    Using the sharp stone, the boy made a hole in the bark and placed some of the shredded coconut husk in it. Then, he took a small stick, which he peeled with the sharp stone to remove any protrusions that might hurt him, and sharpened it to a point.


    Placing the sharp end of the stick in the hole in the bark, the boy began to spin the stick rapidly using both hands. After a while, he stopped and looked at the sky, which was starting to darken.


    "This isn''t working, and it''s getting dark. I need to try something else..."


    After saying that, the boy approached the forest with the sharp stone in his hand. Without daring to venture too far, he found a vine on a tree and cut it with the stone, then ran back to his shelter with it. He stood still for a while, watching the forest intently.


    Once he was sure nothing was coming out, he sighed in relief and proceeded to cut the vine into strips with the sharp stone. He twisted the strips together, creating a small, thin rope, which he used along with a small stick to make a bow, tying the ends of the stick with the twisted rope.


    After that, the boy wrapped the rope around the stick he had sharpened earlier, positioning the bow horizontally and the sharpened stick vertically. He placed the pointed end in the hole in the bark, using a palm-sized shell he found nearby to support the other end.


    With everything ready, the boy began moving the bow horizontally, making the vertical stick spin rapidly. After a while, smoke began to rise from the hole in the dry bark.


    Seeing the smoke, the boy immediately stopped his actions and carefully blew on the smoldering coconut husk, using his hands as a cover. Small flames soon emerged from the hole, prompting him to quickly place several dry sticks and branches over the bark, ensuring air could get in.


    "Finally, fire! Now I can finally say goodbye to these pesky mosquitoes."


    By the time night fell, the only light preventing the boy from being in total darkness was the campfire he had managed to create. The fire also helped drive away the mosquitoes that had been bothering him, granting him some much-needed peace.


    After stretching a bit, the boy sat in the sand in front of the fire and began weaving a makeshift mat from a couple of palm leaves. He then placed the mat in his small hut and lay down on it.


    With a tired sigh, the boy closed his eyes, trying to fall asleep. He kept the sharp stone close by, knowing that, although it wouldn''t be the most effective weapon if a predator attacked, it was better than nothing.

 Chapter 2: Finally! Salt!

    The next day, the boy awoke with the first rays of morning sun and quickly exited his hut to look around. Seeing nothing unusual, he took one of the coconuts he had stored in the hut and peeled it, then used the sharp stone to make a hole and drank about half of it. He firmly placed the coconut back in the sand inside the hut to prevent it from tipping over and spilling.


    After storing the coconut for later, the boy continued what he had been doing the previous day, striking stones together while setting aside a small pile of rocks of various sizes.


    "Who would have thought that what the old man taught me would actually come in handy?"


    The old man the boy referred to was an elderly person who, along with his wife, had taken in the blue-eyed man from his memories when he was a small child. The old man was a retired veteran who lived in the countryside and was passionate about hunting and survival, something he attributed to his long military career. It was common for him to take the boy on outings in the woods, where he learned various survival skills.


    After gathering several of the stones he needed, the boy began sharpening them in different ways, some in the air and others using a stone as support. Although he ruined a few stones, he eventually succeeded, ending up with sharp stones of different shapes, edges, and sizes.


    With the stones ready, the boy began making grooves in logs of various shapes and sizes, where he placed the newly sharpened stones, securing them firmly in place with cords he braided from what remained of the vine from the previous day. He ended up with a few axes, spears, and a couple of short stone knives.


    After gathering all his new tools, the boy returned to his hut and stored them, burying the sharp edges in the sand to avoid any accidents. In his precarious situation, where the lack of antibiotics and similar treatments could mean a fatal infection, avoiding injury was crucial.


    With his first task of the day done, the boy drank the remaining coconut water he had stored and ate the meat. Then, he set out with a spear in hand, keeping a small axe and the two knives in his pants, and headed towards the forest.


    Once in the forest, the boy moved cautiously and carefully, always alert for predators. He marked the trees along the way to avoid losing his path. Eventually, he arrived at a small stream of crystal-clear water.


    "What good luck, there''s a stream quite close to my camp. Now I don''t have to worry about water."


    The boy smiled at his words but didn''t dare drink from the stream despite its clarity, as he knew it could harbor harmful bacteria. Instead, he returned to camp, gathering a few green bamboo stalks along the way with the help of the small axe he had brought.


    Once back at camp, the boy began cutting and splitting the bamboo into thin strips, quickly weaving them to create a basket, ensuring the joints were as tight as possible.


    After finishing the basket, the boy tested it by placing some stones inside and lifting them, making sure it could bear the weight.


    "Wow, it looks terrible, hahaha. How long has it been since I made one of these? Maybe 30 years... Anyway, at least it works. My grandma¡¯s teachings are always the most useful, hehe."


    After completing the basket, the boy tied a couple of cords to the sides, creating handles so he could carry it on his back. Setting the basket aside, he quickly began cutting a few more bamboo stalks at their joints and used his stone tools to create a couple of canteens. He also tied cords to the canteens to hang them on his body.


    After drinking the water from another coconut, the boy strapped on the basket and the canteens, and returned to the stream in the forest, following the marks he had left on the trees with his spear. Back at the stream, he filled his canteens with water and proceeded to collect clay from the banks, which he kneaded with stream water into a large ball. Then he placed the clay in his basket and returned to his camp.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    While heading back to his camp, the boy noticed what appeared to be a rabbit in the distance, bringing a smile to his face. He quickly set his things down in a relatively safe spot and picked up two stones, holding one in each hand.


    After tossing and catching the stone in his right hand a couple of times, the boy took some aim and threw the rock forcefully at the rabbit, hitting it on the head on his first attempt. Without wasting any time, he quickly dropped the second stone, grabbed his spear, and ran towards the rabbit in the distance.


    "Still got my good aim, hehe."


    The boy quickly picked up the rabbit from the ground and twisted its neck, making sure it was dead, then gathered his things from where he had left them, placing the rabbit in his basket along with the clay. After returning to his camp, he unloaded everything and took the rabbit, a couple of woven cords, and some sticks to a secluded spot where he carefully skinned the rabbit.


    Once he had completely skinned the rabbit, the boy found a good place to bury the intestines and started a new fire where he smoked the meat. He stretched the rabbit''s skin with the sticks and left it to dry in the sun, though he didn¡¯t have high hopes for it.


    While the meat smoked, the boy took one of the canteens, some ash from the previous day''s fire, and the basket of clay, and walked to a flat rock. There, he moistened the clay with the canteen water and, after mixing it with the ash, began kneading the clay as if it were playdough.


    With the clay, the boy quickly made several long strips and a flat circular base, around which he coiled the strips to form a pot. Once the basic shape of the pot was ready, he smoothed it with some water, ensuring it was perfectly smooth and had no holes.


    The boy repeated the process several times, managing to create several pots of various sizes along with their respective lids, which he made with more clay. Then he left them to dry in the sun on a rock. Feeling a bit hungry, the boy peeled a coconut, drank its water, and ate some rabbit meat, which was ready, though it tasted quite plain without salt.


    In the following days, the boy continued living in the same manner. He would wake up in the mornings with the first rays of sun, peel a coconut, drink its water and eat the meat, and then go into the forest armed with an axe, a spear, and his knives, where he hunted some rabbits or small, black-feathered birds that resembled chickens but were much smaller, which he found on the outskirts of the forest. However, to his disappointment, he eventually had to throw away the skin of the first rabbit because it had rotted.


    A bit tired of eating the same thing, the boy also made an improvised harpoon from bamboo, which allowed him to catch some fish in the sea. This not only added variety to his daily menu but also to his monotonous routine.


    Several days later, the clay pots he had left to dry were ready for firing, so he gathered a good amount of firewood from the forest and made a fire large enough to cook more than one pot at a time.


    Of all the pots the boy created, only four survived the firing process. It seemed they weren''t dry enough and ended up breaking, but he still had what he needed. He quickly filled one of the pots with seawater and set it to boil over a fire, while he filled two other pots with stream water, which he also set to boil.


    About 15 minutes later, the boy removed the pots with stream water from the fires and, for the first time in days, was able to drink water that wasn''t from a coconut, making it seem like the most delicious water he had tasted in a long time.


    On the other hand, the boy left the pot with the boiling seawater until it had completely evaporated, leaving a sandy, whitish residue at the bottom. He carefully scraped this with a stick and stored it in one of the canteens he had made from dry bamboo.


    "Finally! Salt! Hahaha, now there''s just one more thing to do!"


    After exclaiming in excitement, the boy quickly stored everything in his shelter and almost ran into the forest, where he hunted a rabbit and a small bird. He then hurried back, where he proceeded to skin the rabbit and pluck the bird. Afterward, he applied some salt to the meat and grilled it using a flat rock as an improvised griddle.


    "This is delicious!"


    With a happy expression, the boy exclaimed in delight, then continued to devour the meat voraciously, absolutely thrilled with his small achievement.


    "Phew, what a great meal, this is the life..." The boy commented with one hand on his stomach and a satisfied smile on his face, but he quickly stood up and continued, "but now, back to work."


    Having finished eating, the boy set the leftover meat to smoke. Meanwhile, he began scraping the rabbit skin carefully until it was very clean, making sure to remove all the fat and meat. He then carefully salted it, ensuring the entire inner part of the skin was covered with a thick and consistent layer of salt.


    After this, the boy used a frame he had made from bamboo strips to stretch the skin and set it to dry in the shade under an overhang of rock, covering it with more rocks to prevent any animals from approaching, while ensuring that air could still flow in and out.

 Chapter 3: Is that chi?!!!

    After finishing packing up his things, the boy, having ensured his basic survival needs, returned to his small hut. In there, he lay down on the woven mat and began to sift through his memories, trying to make sense of them and organizing them into two separate timelines.


    "There''s something that''s been bothering me a bit. There''s something strange in the green-eyed boy''s memories or well, my memories..." the boy muttered softly to himself, his youthful face full of confusion.


    The memories he was referring to involved an incredibly vivid image in his mind. It was of a large, muscular man with blond hair, around 40 years old, dressed in bright, intricately decorated plate armor. This man was lifting a boulder that seemed to be about 10 meters in diameter, managing to clear a blocked path caused by a landslide.


    "That stone must have weighed at least 100 tons, maybe even 10 times that. But how is something like that possible? Such a feat defies the physical laws of the blue-eyed man''s memories. Am I remembering wrong? Are the blue-eyed man''s or the green-eyed boy''s memories incorrect?...


    So far, the blue-eyed man''s memories, which I¡¯ll call my past life for convenience, have been extremely useful for survival. Moreover, my body and abilities, while a bit stronger for someone my age, still fall within the understanding of his memories. On the other hand, a human lifting 100 tons by himself is unheard of..."


    The boy continued pondering, carefully studying the memories from the few years of his ''new life'', trying to retrieve all the fragments related to that knight or any other supernatural elements he could find.


    "So, they''re called imperial knights... According to some random rumors ¡®I heard¡¯, these are sacred warriors who use the essence of the gods to become invincible demigods. But once, the old blacksmith mentioned that they were simply cultivators using ''spiritual energy'' to strengthen themselves, a kind of magical energy that filled the universe...


    ''Spiritual energy'' or also called ''chi,'' right? There''s something similar in the memories of my past life. When I was in high school, I learned some Tai Chi because it was free for students, and in those classes, they talked a lot about chi, the energy of the universe, the macrocosm, the microcosm, and so on. The question is, are they related?... Here, there seems to be something similar... It wouldn''t hurt to try..."


    With that thought in mind, the boy quickly left his hut and started performing the basic Tai Chi exercises he remembered on the beach, simultaneously trying to focus on any unusual sensations in his body.


    After about thirty minutes of nonstop exercises, to his absolute surprise, he suddenly felt a warm and pleasant sensation below his navel, which made him stop his movements.


    "Is that chi?!!! It feels strangely pleasant and comforting, but is it real or just an illusion?... Hard to say, maybe I''m just hungry and being on this island is making me have bodily illusions. For now, let''s eat, and I''ll try again later."


    Not feeling like cooking his meat, the boy quickly peeled a coconut and ate a good portion while staring at the sea, his gaze lost as if struggling to accept something beyond his understanding.


    Time passed slowly, accompanied by the sound of the waves in the background and the occasional sound of bites, but the strange thing was that the warm sensation below his navel didn''t disappear. On the contrary, the more time passed, the clearer and more evident it became, making it impossible to ignore.


    "Could it be real? Does ''chi'' really exist? But there was nothing like this in the memories of my past life... Sigh Well, it''s not like I have anything else to do, so I might as well try more things. Maybe try to make it flow through my body while doing the movements? After all, that teacher kept talking about the importance of ''flow'' and a bunch of other ''nonsense''."


    Filled with mixed feelings, the boy took his basic Tai Chi position again and tried to imagine the warm sensation moving throughout his body. Almost instantly, it started to happen, the warm sensation ''flowed'' to every part of his body at a steady pace.


    After a few minutes, the boy''s entire body felt warm, which somehow made him feel very strong and full of energy. Once he got used to it a bit, the boy started performing the exercise routine he remembered, and as time passed, he closed his eyes and his movements became more fluid, smoother, and much more graceful.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Without realizing it, the boy''s mind went blank, performing the movements almost on autopilot. For some reason, this made him feel ''in the zone''. Everything felt incredibly clear, the world around him seemed to slow down, and he felt as if his body was being guided to follow a special ''flow'' or rhythm.


    With this strange guidance, the boy gradually began to adjust his movements. At some point, though he didn''t know how long he had been repeating the same actions, he started to feel a kind of ''glowing points'' surrounding him. These points moved slightly in time with his movements, almost as if they were dancing with him.


    The boy continued his movements, focusing all his attention on these points, trying to understand them somehow. After who knows how long, he realized that these points had been guiding him from the beginning, even though he hadn''t been able to sense them before. Now it seemed they wanted to convey some type of information more directly, which was terribly strange and confusing, but paradoxically, incredibly clear and easy to follow at the same time.


    With this sensation in mind, the boy kept executing his movements, noticing that the ''suggestions'' from these energy points strengthened when he followed them. They not only became clearer but also contained increasingly more ''information'', which was somewhat uncomfortable. Following his instincts, he decided to continue.


    Following the new ''suggestions'' from the points, the boy began to radically change his movements to the extent that the original Tai Chi movements were barely recognizable. Additionally, the way his ''chi'' moved through his body underwent significant changes.


    As an unknown amount of time passed, which felt both like an eternity and an instant to the boy, he felt the energy points begin to enter his body, merging with his ''chi'' and somehow ''perfecting'' the flow he was following. Simultaneously, he started receiving a large amount of ''suggestions'', which he quickly followed.


    After completing several cycles of his new movements and ''flow'' of ¡®chi¡¯, the boy felt the fatigue accumulated from his endless practice vanish, as if his exhaustion had been merely an illusion. He then began to feel a strong sensation of heat throughout his body that seemed to burn him, yet he felt no pain or discomfort.


    On the contrary, the intense heat his body was experiencing felt very pleasant, like being in a thermal bath. At the same time, this heat seemed to be ''burning away'' enormous shackles that had been on him, so he continued his movements without stopping.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Time passed unceasingly on the beautiful island, bringing rains and storms that eventually erased any evidence of someone having lived there, restoring its pristine, beautiful image.


    However, something that not even the worst storm could interrupt was a handsome boy who appeared to be about ten years old, performing movements that seemed part of a martial art. The boy had black hair that resembled a piece of the night sky, adorned with stars and galaxies, standing out against his flawless, porcelain-like white skin.


    Despite the boy''s beautiful appearance, his ''clothes'' told a completely different story, being no more than scraps of dirty fabric hanging carelessly over his small body, leaving him practically naked on the white beaches and at the mercy of the elements.


    The boy''s movements were not only beautiful but also incredibly diverse. Sometimes he moved with fluid grace, his body ''undulating'' to the rhythm of the tides. Then his movements would become firm, moving with unyielding strength, each step and strike resonating with the power of the mountains themselves.


    At other times, the boy seemed to dance with the wind, spinning and moving with an almost ethereal agility, his feet landing and lifting off the ground with the softness of a feather. Then, his movements would shift to fast and aggressive, full of sharp kicks and punches imbued with a fierce, burning energy.


    But this spectacle, witnessed only by the beautiful island, abruptly came to a halt. The boy breathed softly as he opened his mesmerizing emerald green eyes, filled with a depth and mystery unfathomable for someone so young.


    "Wow, I feel so good! I think I''ve never felt this good in my life, or well, in both my lives. I feel so light, full of energy and strength, hehe, and I''m not even hungry or sleepy despite such intense training," the boy looked at his tattered clothes before continuing, "After all, my clothes are ruined. Good thing I left the rabbit skin to dry, I''d better go get it..."


    The boy commented with a cheerful and relaxed voice, not only feeling good physically but even many of his worries had diminished to the point of almost disappearing. He quickly looked behind him to head towards his camp, but there was nothing but white sand.


    Confused, the boy began looking around for his camp, but all he could see was the rocky shore, with no trace of his belongings.


    ¡°Where are my things?!¡±


    Without wasting time, he ran to the spot where he had left the rabbit skin to dry, but again, found nothing. No matter where he looked, there was no sign that anything had ever been there.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!!! Where the hell are my things? Is someone else here and took them? But that doesn¡¯t make sense. I didn¡¯t notice anything, and there¡¯s no trace that anything was ever here¡­¡±


    Annoyed and frustrated, the boy started scanning his surroundings, trying to find any tracks or clues, while pondering a possible explanation for what was happening. Suddenly, his eyes widened in surprise, and he looked at his body before exclaiming incredulously.


    "Wait... How long have I been ''training''?..."

 Chapter 4: I’m a damn superman!!

    <div>


    "Wait... How long have I been ''training''?..."


    As the question left the boy''s lips, everything suddenly started to make sense in his head, so he couldn''t help but verbalize his thoughts.


    "Have I been ''training'' for so long that my things ended up being washed away by the water, erasing all traces? But that doesn''t make sense. If that had happened, it would have taken me too. The logs and bamboo were well buried in the sand; it would take considerable force to move them! Besides, I haven''t eaten or drunk anything all this time. I should be dead if that were the case..."


    Still incredulous, the boy carefully examined his body, quickly noticing something obvious. Not only did he not look like someone who had been fasting for days, but on the contrary, his body looked too healthy, almost to the point of exaggeration.


    The muscles on his body were now incredibly defined. Although he had always been slightly muscular thanks to a lifetime of hard work, those were work muscles, not the vanity muscles of a model that now he has.


    Moreover, his tan, the result of years of working under the sun and heat, had completely disappeared, leaving his skin so white and flawless that it would shame a baby. To top it off, all the wounds and scars scattered across various parts of his body were gone, even the calluses on his hands had disappeared.


    "Great, now I''m a pretty boy. But what a fucking disgrace!!! Even my calluses are gone, damn it! If the old man saw me like this, he''d stomp me into the ground for being a useless, pretty boy who has never touched a shovel in his life... Sigh Good thing no one else is here, or I wouldn''t know how to go out in public..."


    The boy''s face displayed an expression hard to describe, combining amazement, disbelief, and a bit of resentment, as he clenched his right fist. Shortly after, in an attempt to release his frustration, he kicked a nearby rock with his bare heel. Instead of feeling the normal pain that would accompany such an action, the rock broke.


    "WHAT?!"


    Absolutely astonished, the boy immediately crouched down and picked up one of the pieces of rock, examining it closely and quickly realizing it wasn¡¯t brittle.


    "This can''t be..."


    The boy muttered incredulously and quickly approached another rock of similar size, which he punched with his right hand, applying about the same force. Just like the first rock, it also broke.


    Amazed, the boy quickly looked at his knuckles, noticing that although there was some damage, there were no traces of blood or anything like that. Still not believing what he was experiencing, he looked around for a stone about a meter in diameter, determined to try something different.


    Since he finished his ''training¡¯, the boy had noticed something a bit strange. Not only could he feel the warmth beneath his navel with perfect clarity, but it also felt ''hotter'' and somehow ''larger''. Although it was difficult to put into words what he was feeling, he had a peculiar idea in mind.


    With this strange idea, the boy quickly tried to direct the ''warmth'' to his arm, which he managed to do with incredible ease. Before he realized it, he felt the warmth covering his entire arm. Without thinking much, he hit the rock with all his might, causing it to shatter into pieces.


    "I''m a damn superman!!!! HAHAHAHA"


    Completely lost in his new discovery, the boy spent several hours searching for rocks and destroying them, testing the ''warmth'' and his new super strength in various ways, until he suddenly felt hungry and thirsty again. This forced him to look for a small palm tree with some coconuts. But at that moment, inspiration struck him.


    "Wait... if I can hit so hard with the ''warmth'', or maybe I should call it ''chi'', I should also be able to run and jump quite well, right?"


    Without further delay, the boy directed his ''chi'' to his legs and started running, achieving an astonishing speed, more like a car than a person. This allowed him to cover a great distance in a short time until he stopped in front of a rather tall palm tree.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Hmmm, considering my strength, I should adjust the amount of force I use to jump..."


    After making some speculative mental calculations, the boy increased the amount of ''chi'' in his legs and jumped to reach a coconut, easily grabbing it. He quickly pulled it from the palm tree and braced himself for the impact of his landing. Contrary to his expectations, he felt no pain or discomfort despite taking the full impact of his fall without cushioning it in any way.


    "Well, now it''s more than confirmed, this world is strange. What I just did defies the laws of physics in more ways than one. My body shouldn''t be able to release that much force, and the minor damage I sustained from hitting the first rock has already disappeared without a trace."


    After checking his body''s condition and making sure everything was fine and that the lack of pain wasn''t due to a problem with his pain receptors, the boy set about rebuilding his shelter and tools. And thanks to his new strength and speed, he finished in record time.


    By the time night fell, the boy had several spears, axes, and stone knives, along with a small bamboo hut near the forest. In an elevated, covered area, he had several clay pots drying, so in a couple of days, he would have properly boiled, potable water again, along with a good amount of salt.


    "Well, now I have to worry about clothes."


    The boy looked at his outfit, which was nothing more than a loincloth made of leaves and tied with some cords. He had removed his torn rags, which left him naked, and stored them in his hut in case they ever proved useful.


    "But I should look for a bigger animal. It would be too cumbersome to make clothes from rabbit pelts. Besides, with my new strength, I should be able to venture deeper into the forest. Maybe I''ll find decent prey to hunt, but that''s a task for tomorrow. For now, let''s weave a mat to sleep on."


    After a small yawn, the boy took a couple of palm leaves and began weaving a mat by the campfire he had created earlier, which, thanks to his new strength, he could build in an instant with his bare hands. When he finished, he went to sleep in his little hut, with the sound of the waves and the crackling of the fire in the background.


    ...


    The next day, the boy woke up with the first rays of the sun. After eating a coconut, he took a spear and tied an axe and a couple of knives to his waist with some cords, positioning the blades to avoid accidental cuts, and headed into the forest, venturing deeper than he had ever dared before, marking trees to find his way back.


    Although he now had a strength that gave him more confidence to venture into the forest, the boy remained cautious, moving stealthily, looking for signs of predators and possible dangers, until he suddenly saw something that left him stunned.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me..." the boy whispered softly in disbelief.


    In the distance, the boy could see a large, healthy deer, something that would normally have delighted him. But the problem was that this deer was far from normal. If his eyes weren''t deceiving him, that thing measured at least three meters tall, making it practically a titanic monster compared to his small stature.


    (Should I attack? On one hand, its hide looks great and would help me not only make clothes but also create many useful things. But that damn size is intimidating...)


    The boy weighed the pros and cons of hunting the deer in his mind, and soon his eyes showed a determined light.


    (Now I''m a damn superman. I just need to prepare properly to hunt it, and if everything goes to hell, I can still run away.)


    Instead of attacking the deer, the boy retraced his steps until he reached the forest''s edge, where he started felling a couple of trees and then looked for materials to make better weapons. The giant deer''s hide gave him the feeling that it would be very difficult to cut with his current tools, and his intuition was quite reliable, so he decided to prepare well.


    After searching for a while on the forest''s periphery, the boy found a robust-looking tree, which looked quite similar to ash, though a bit darker than usual. This put a smile on his face, and he quickly ran toward it.


    Taking the axe tied to his waist, the boy set about felling the tree, but when he gave it the first blow, the axe in his hands shattered, leaving him with just a piece of wood, and the worst part was that he couldn''t even leave a single mark on the trunk.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! How hard is this tree? Although, well, if I''m a superhuman, it''s not so strange that there are super trees or something like that, but this complicates things a lot..."


    While considering his options, the boy made another stone axe with some materials he found nearby and the knives he had brought.


    "I really want this tree; it will be great for making handles and other things, but my tools can''t even scratch it. Should I improve my tools before trying?... No, wait, my skin didn''t get a single mark when I covered it with my ''chi'' while breaking the rocks. Could I do the same for the axe?"


    The boy immediately tried to do so. Although he didn''t manage it well at first, after a few minutes, he got the hang of it and was able to cover the entire axe with ''chi''. Somehow, it started to feel like an extension of his body, a strange sensation. But since ''chi'' was something he didn''t understand, he ignored it and tried to fell the tree again. And this time, the axe didn''t break, and instead, it left a large cut in the trunk.


    "It worked!!! Hahaha!!!"


    Laughing joyfully, the boy quickly finished felling the tree. He then reattached the axe and knives to his waist and strengthened his body using his ''chi'', which allowed him to carry the large trunk easily back to his camp. There, he unloaded it and picked up a basket that he slung over his back, heading back to the stream.


    <div>

 Chapter 5: Yes!!! I have copper

    <div>


    Once at the stream, the boy began to walk along the shore, picking up some stones from the ground, examining them, and although he threw most of them back, occasionally, some rocks showed green or blue hues or had yellow or golden shines in certain parts, which he put in his basket.


    After spending several hours collecting stones, the boy filled the basket on his back completely, so he returned to his hut, where he unloaded everything and went back into the forest. There, he gathered a lot of clay and dry logs, repeating this operation several times and even creating more baskets to speed up the process until he had accumulated a good amount of material.


    "Phew, this ''chi'' is really amazing; without it, who knows how long it would have taken me to gather so much material."


    With all the materials at his disposal, the first thing the boy did was cut the dry logs into pieces of different sizes, making a pile with them in the forest not far from his cabin, with the largest pieces at the bottom and the smallest at the top, which he filled with branches and dry leaves, ensuring that air could pass through the entire pile.


    After finishing the woodpile, the boy took the basket again and went to the stream, where he made a large amount of mud, which he brought back to the camp. He then started covering the entire pile of logs with it, remembering to leave ventilation holes, one at the top and several at the base.


    "Well, I hope the wood carbonizes well..."


    With everything ready, he started a bonfire and used it to ignite the logs underneath the mud through the ventilation hole at the top of the small pile. He waited for all the logs to be properly ignited before sealing all the ventilation holes with the leftover mud. After checking that everything was as it should be, the boy went back to the forest to hunt a couple of rabbits.


    ....


    After feasting on rabbit meat and water, the boy smoked the remaining rabbit meat, salted the skins carefully, and stretched them on bamboo frames to dry in the shade. Even though they were small, they would still be quite useful if he managed to tan them correctly.


    Noticing that there were still several hours of daylight left, the boy began to build a clay oven using clayey soil, water, and dry palm leaves, shaping it like a bottle with a wide base and a narrower neck, ending up about 70 cm high.


    With the basic shape of the oven ready, he made two holes at the bottom, where he placed two small bamboo sticks that he hollowed out with the help of a rod. At the ends of the small bamboo sticks, he made a small clay base and quickly cut in half a large bamboo he had brought from the forest, about 15 cm in diameter and nearly 2 meters long. Then he hollowed out the two halves with the help of a stick, placed them on the clay bases, and covered them completely.


    Next, he took a couple more bamboo sticks about 3 cm thick, hollowed them out as well, and made two clay ''plugs'' at their ends. Then, he inserted them into the ''towers'' of clay with the bamboo inside that he had made previously, ensuring the ''plugs'' left the air entry through the small bamboo clear but prevented the air from escaping through the sides.


    After that, he started grinding the rocks he had brought from the stream with the help of a stone he had hardened with ''chi'', making the work much easier and resulting in a very fine powder, which he stored in one of the baskets before going to sleep until the next day, as the sun was setting.


    ¡­


    The next day, after his usual coconut breakfast, the boy began to dismantle the mud mound containing the logs inside, where he found a good amount of charcoal, which made him smile. Wasting no time, he started placing it in the clay oven he had made the day before.


    After lighting the charcoal with a small bonfire, he began moving the bamboo sticks protruding from the clay towers to the side, ensuring to uncover the hole at the tip of these when he lifted them and covering them with his thumb when he lowered them. This caused a large amount of air to enter the oven, making the flames grow stronger.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    With the oven properly ignited, the boy quickly began adding the powder made from the stream stones, then going back and blowing quickly with the bamboo towers, repeating this operation several times until the fire started to show a ghostly green color.


    "Yes!!! I have copper, damn it!!! HAHAHAHA"


    The boy continued throwing the rock powder into the oven and blowing while replenishing the charcoal from time to time until he finished all the rock powder. Afterward, he just kept blowing the oven, maintaining a mental calculation of when to stop.


    After some time, the boy stopped blowing and, once it cooled a bit, made a hole at the base of the oven with a stick. Using a pair of long tongs he had made from bamboo, he started removing everything inside.


    After sprinkling water on the glowing embers and waiting for them to cool, the boy began to pick up several golden metal nuggets from the ground, putting them into a basket until he had collected them all. Then he stored them near his shelter.


    ¡°Well, I should cook the clay pots. It¡¯s about time¡­¡±


    After stretching lazily, the boy went for the clay pots he had been drying and cooked them in a large bonfire. Although several broke, a good number survived the firing, so with a satisfied smile, he placed them in a safe spot to cool down before going to sleep.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The next day, the boy set out to tan the rabbit skins that had been drying. He took them to the stream with his spear in hand, washed them thoroughly, ensuring all the salt was removed, and left them to dry in the sun on an improvised clothesline made from some sticks and ropes near his camp.


    After that, he hunted a few more rabbits, smoked their meat, and salted their skins. But this time, instead of burying the brains as usual, he put them in a large clay pot he had made and boiled them until they dissolved in the water.


    By that time, the skins had dried quite well, so the boy proceeded to apply the brain solution to all the skins, ensuring they were well covered. He then rolled them up and set them to dry near his camp, where he had made a small space for that purpose.


    When he finished with the skins, he went to the stream again with his basket, collected more rocks, and repeated the same process to extract copper for several more days until he completely filled the clay pot where he stored the copper nuggets he had obtained.


    During those days, obtaining copper was not the only thing he had done; he had also managed to make some shorts from the rabbit skins, a pair of wooden-soled shoes, not the most comfortable in the world, but better than nothing, and a pair of gloves, thanks to being small after all.


    Another change was his camp, where now a bamboo cabin stood where his hut used to be. Although not very large, it had space for sleeping and a few places to store food, skins, and other things. He also created a couple of crucibles from clay, ensuring they were thick enough to withstand high temperatures without breaking.


    On some wooden logs, the boy began carving different shapes using his stone knife hardened with ''chi.'' Although he failed a few times at first, he got the hang of it over time and managed to carve what he needed, ending up with various wooden tools such as machetes, belt buckles, hammers, chisels, axes, knives, shovels, hooks, and some nails of different sizes.


    With the wooden carvings ready, the boy started collecting fine sand from the forest, as the beach sand was too coarse. Using a sieve made from a bamboo frame and a fine mesh of plant fibers, he ensured the sand was as fine and uniform as possible.


    In a large clay pot filled with the fine sand, the boy used the wooden carvings he had made to ''print'' their shapes into the sand, then compacted the sand well with the help of a rock, finishing the sand molds.


    After that, the boy proceeded to put the copper nuggets into the crucible until it was half full, then placed it in the lit oven and began blowing it with the bamboo blowers until the copper eventually melted.


    On the surface of the molten metal, various impurities could be seen, which he removed with the help of a green bamboo stick, allowing them to cool a bit before reheating the crucible in the oven.


    After repeating the process several times, no more impurities could be seen on the surface of the molten metal. The boy quickly carried the crucible to the sand pot and carefully poured the copper into the sand molds he had prepared.


    After repeating the entire process several times, the boy ended up with various hammers, axes, small knives, large knives, machetes, chisels, large and small belt buckles, some shovels, and several nails of different sizes.


    Using large stones hardened with ''chi'', which made him feel like he was working with industrial sandpaper rather than a regular stone, the boy polished and sharpened all his tools until they could easily cut through thick ropes. He then moved on to creating handles from the trunk of a super hard tree, similar to ash, that he had felled in the forest.


    With the handles for his tools ready, the boy began fitting them onto each of the tools, securing them with the various nails he had created. He then wrapped them tightly with strips of leather, which were leftover pieces from the rabbit skins he had used to make his clothes and gloves.


    <div>

 Chapter 6: I should have practiced with the new tools

    "Finally, I have a good machete, although it would be better if it were made of steel. But well, you have to adapt to the circumstances," the boy said as he started to stroke the back of the machete. It was undoubtedly the best-shaped and most polished tool, making it look beautiful and shiny, besides being deadly sharp. "I really missed having one of these..."


    As he spoke those words, the boy gazed at the machete with nostalgia, almost lost in the past. After all, it was a tool filled with memories and emotions, not to mention it was probably the tool he had used the most in his first life.


    The old man who took him in during his first life lived on a farm where he grew various crops depending on the season or his interests, including some types of flowers and even raising animals. The first tool he taught the boy to use was the machete; after all, it is the ultimate weapon in the field. It serves for weeding, cutting branches, making fences, herding animals¡ªit''s useful for everything.


    "Although it''s strange to hold a machete without the scars on my hands from when I was little, hahaha. I remember the old man took me out to weed the field because ''I couldn''t spend my whole life sewing with Grandma like a sissy¡¯, and I almost cut off two fingers with the machete, hahaha. It was really funny seeing the old man running around the farm yelling apologies while Grandma chased him with a stick..."


    After getting lost in his memories with a nostalgic smile, the boy shook his head and ran to his bamboo hut, where he pulled out a pair of rabbit skins he had saved especially to make sheaths for his machetes. He measured them, cut, scraped the leather, and then carefully sewed them using the bone needle he had prepared some time ago.


    With the sheaths finished, the boy used the remaining leather to make a belt, where he placed the machete sheaths. After inspecting it and feeling satisfied, he took off his pants to make belt loops using leftover pieces of leather.


    Once everything was completed, he put his pants back on and adjusted them with the belt, placing the machete sheaths on the left side of his waist. The sheaths looked well-made, with neat and perfectly straight stitches, and several decorative marks made with chisels. The sheaths also had two horizontal straps on each one, which, apart from being decorative, were quite useful as they could be used to tie smaller tools to them.


    "Wow, my dear old lady really taught me well how to make clothes and work leather. I really look great..."


    After leaving the hut, the boy commented cheerfully as he admired his new look. But the more he looked at the design of the two machete sheaths on his belt, the more melancholy filled his heart, bringing a flood of memories. He could only look up at the sky with sadness.


    "Really, what has hurt me the most in both my lives was losing you, grandparents. I hope you had the chance to live again like I did and are eternally happy. Don¡¯t worry about me; your teachings and sacrifices were more than enough for me to live a good life, and they even became invaluable in my second life.


    Thank you so much for everything and sorry for being able to give you so little. But one thing is for sure, you are the only ones I will love no matter how much time passes or how many lives I live. You were undoubtedly the best parents I could have had and the greatest stroke of luck I ever had.¡±


    Lost in an infinity of memories belonging to his first life¡ªthe only truly happy ones in his two lives¡ªthe boy continued to stare at the vastness of the sea. But after a while, he slapped his face, washed it with water, and began to gather all his tools scattered around after he ran to make the machete sheaths.


    By the time he finished tidying up, night had fallen. So, the boy roasted a good piece of ¡®mini chicken¡¯ meat, as he had decided to call the small bird he hunted, and then returned to his hut, where he slept on a mat on the floor until the next day.


    ...


    By sunrise, the boy was already practicing his martial arts movements on the beach, allowing the energy balls, or simply ¡®nature¡¯s energy¡¯ as he had decided to call them, to circulate through his body in harmony with his ¡®chi¡¯, following the strange ¡®flow¡¯ he had learned from ¡®nature¡¯s energy¡¯ some time ago.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Practicing these exercises every morning had become a daily routine. It all started because he wanted to verify something. Initially, one of his biggest concerns was catching a disease. After all, he didn¡¯t have any medicine, and although he had some knowledge of how to make them, being the only person around, getting sick would leave him out of commission. Without the ability to store food for long periods, it would be akin to a death sentence.


    But after coming out of that strange trance he entered while ¡®training¡¯ and reorganizing his survival needs, he thought more carefully about that trance and came to a conclusion. He must have spent several days in the trance, without food, water, and exposed to the elements the whole time, yet strangely, he didn''t even catch a cold, let alone anything more serious. This led him to a theory: ¡®practicing these movements makes me immune to diseases and somehow meets my basic needs like eating, sleeping, and hydrating.¡¯


    Although he was aware of the risk of falling into a trance again, the potential benefits of proving his theory were far greater. After all, he didn''t die; instead, he became a sort of superman. If he was right, ¡®surviving¡¯ would be infinitely easier, not to mention his chances of leaving the island and returning to civilization would increase exponentially.


    Having concluded that he needed to test his theory, and after securing all his belongings so they wouldn¡¯t disappear if he entered a trance, the boy performed the movements again one morning as the first rays of sun emerged, leading to some rather curious conclusions.


    First, he didn''t enter a trance, even though he tried to replicate all the conditions of that moment, but in the end, it didn¡¯t happen. It seemed to be a one-time occurrence. Secondly, unfortunately, he concluded that the trance was the reason he didn¡¯t need to eat and all the rest, as a couple of hours after starting, he began to feel the lack of breakfast.


    But, although his theory was wrong, he still gained some benefits from his experiment. Firstly, although he couldn¡¯t eliminate his need to eat, the training did mitigate it significantly, as he found that while he felt hungry, it was mild and quite manageable, the same being true for his need to hydrate.


    Moreover, what really motivated him to continue practicing the exercises was that he noticed a slight increase in his strength and the amount of ¡®chi¡¯. Additionally, he felt that not only did the ¡®chi¡¯ flow through his body more smoothly, but it was also now at least three times faster than when he first tried, something that surprised him a bit.


    But the last benefit of the exercises, which he valued almost as much as the increase in strength, was that they somehow calmed his mind. Although this effect was rather subtle, after practicing for several days, he felt more ¡®refreshed¡¯ and focused.


    When he finished his practice, the boy ate some preserved dried rabbit meat, drank some water, and headed into the forest with only his machetes and a few thick ropes. His tools were now quite sharp, and it could be dangerous to carry them without proper sheaths. Even though he was supposedly quite durable now, it was better to be safe than sorry without antibiotics.


    Once in the forest, the boy found a strategic spot and set up several traps using the trees and ropes he had brought, ensuring they were designed to catch the deer without injuring it. Damaging the hide would defeat the purpose of hunting it in the first place. Once he finished setting up the traps, he ensured they would activate correctly and were in strategic positions to catch the deer before going out in search of his prey.


    A few hours later, the boy found a deer, although he could tell it wasn¡¯t the same one he encountered the first time, as it was slightly larger, which didn¡¯t make much difference. After all, they were monstrous compared to his size¡ªhalf a meter more or less didn¡¯t change much of his situation.


    Without taking his eyes off the deer, the boy took one of his machetes in his right hand and carefully circled the deer, staying alert and avoiding making any sound that might alarm it, then positioning himself where he could, with luck, drive it into his traps.


    After reviewing the plan in his head one last time, the boy didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and leaped, trying to appear larger while making loud noises with his machete to scare it. But to his surprise, the deer didn¡¯t get scared. Instead, it simply stared at him while several branches around it shot out at high speed in his direction.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    When the boy noticed the branches, the world around him seemed to slow down for a moment, allowing him to analyze his surroundings and situation. Then, he executed light and ethereal movements from his daily practice, enabling him to dodge most of the branches while cutting through the ones he couldn¡¯t avoid with his machete, hardened with ¡®chi¡¯.


    One strange thing he noticed about his machete was that the ¡®chi¡¯ flowed through it very quickly and smoothly, almost without resistance, entirely different from how it moved through his stone tools. He could hardly differentiate where the machete ended and his arm began, almost as if they were one.


    (Shit, I should have practiced with the new tools, what a mistake¡­)


    Due to the situation, the boy couldn¡¯t focus too much on that sensation, as the branches not only continued to attack him but also increased in number. This forced him to draw his second machete, cutting the branches with both hands while dodging with his ethereal movements.

 Chapter 7: Now I really have a proper house

    (The branches keep increasing, and if I don¡¯t do something, they¡¯ll eventually overwhelm me. Plus, that trick of moving the branches looks very useful. Can I replicate it with ¡®chi¡¯? It¡¯s worth trying to capture it to study it¡­)


    Noticing that the deer was cautiously watching him while slowly backing away, the boy knew he needed to get closer. He switched to incredibly fast and sharp movements, which allowed him to approach the massive beast from behind.


    The moment he reached the side of the enormous deer, he immediately struck with his right hand, hitting its rear with the side of his machete, producing a thunderous impact sound.


    The powerful blow made the deer ¡®scream¡¯ and shortly after, it started running in the direction of the traps, bringing a smile to the boy¡¯s lips. He quickly began to follow it, dodging and cutting branches, which never stopped attacking him, using his ¡®ethereal¡¯ movements once again.


    But that smile vanished from the boy¡¯s face and was replaced by an expression of disbelief when the deer began to nimbly jump and dodge the traps as if it knew their locations beforehand. This was despite him ensuring they were well camouflaged, well enough that he would overlook them if he didn¡¯t know they were there, relying only on his mental map to identify them.


    (Shit, it¡¯s trying to escape. I have to stop it!)


    After passing the traps, the deer tried to flee deeper into the forest, forcing the boy to make a decision. He didn¡¯t dare go deeper because he had a very bad feeling about venturing beyond a certain point. Combined with the current situation of a deer capable of controlling branches, he was even more certain that the things he might encounter would be terrifying, and letting the deer alert them could be catastrophic and a risk he wasn¡¯t willing to take.


    Using large amounts of ¡®chi¡¯, the boy strengthened himself to the limit and sped towards the deer using a combination of fast and aggressive movements. At the same time, he applied a trick to his right machete that he learned from carving wood, which was that if he sent a large amount of ¡®chi¡¯ and imagined an incredibly sharp edge extending from the blade¡¯s own edge, the tool would become so sharp that it could even cut rocks like butter.


    As he got close enough to the deer, the boy leaped towards it with the intent to cut it in half, but at that moment, the machete in his right hand cracked with an audible sound, causing everything to move in slow motion for a moment. This allowed him to see it fracturing into several pieces, which made him open his eyes wide in surprise. But thanks to everything moving in slow motion in his perception, he could react quickly and adjust his movements accordingly.


    Without changing the amount of ¡®chi¡¯ in his left machete, the boy imagined the sharpest edge he could think of, an edge as thin as an atom, while spinning in the air. This allowed him to cut the deer¡¯s neck in half, slicing through the animal¡¯s skin, muscles, and bones with incredible ease.


    After the cut, the boy landed agilely on the ground while the deer took a few more steps without a head before collapsing lifelessly to the ground, along with the branches that had been attacking him, releasing large amounts of blood.


    Knowing that the blood could attract predators, the boy quickly put away his machetes, including what was left of his right machete, and ran to the deer. He hoisted it onto his shoulders and ran at full speed towards the beach.


    Once on the beach, the boy quickly lit a small fire and heated the remains of his right machete, with which he cauterized the wound on the deer¡¯s neck. He placed it in a relatively safe spot on some rocks, then took several laps around the beach before taking a good bath in the sea and running back to his camp.


    Back at his camp, the boy gathered his knives, some ropes, and a clay pot, and ran back to where he had left the deer¡¯s body. There, he made a base with some logs, tied the deer to it, and began skinning it quickly.


    After securing the hide, making sure not to damage it¡ªwhich, along with the rush, left some skin and meat remnants, something he would fix later¡ªhe removed the useful meat from the deer and placed it in the clay pot, while burying what he didn¡¯t need near the forest. Once he finished, the boy quickly left the area, carrying the hide, tendons, bones, and anything else he deemed useful.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Back at his camp, the boy started smoking the venison very well and carefully salted it, ensuring it was well-covered before placing it in clay pots. He sealed the pots and stored them in his small bamboo hut, where he kept his rations.


    He also salted the deer¡¯s brain very well and carefully, before storing it in a pot. Then, he cleaned the hide, removing any remaining flesh or fat, stretched it on a wooden frame, and left it to dry in a cool, shaded place. He repeated this process with the tendons while boiling the bones for a while before setting them to dry.


    ¡­¡­..


    ¡­.


    ..


    .


    Several months have passed since the boy hunted the deer, and things have changed a bit. First of all, tanning the deerskin was a complete success, so with the leather, he managed to create a full set of clothes and shoes, as well as sheaths for all his tools, a couple of canteens, bandages, ropes, handles, and some small bags.


    Another change was his campsite, which he moved to a location closer to the stream, a very flat area suitable for construction. Additionally, his hut changed; it was now made of super-hard logs he had cut from the forest and measured around 70 square meters, with a bedroom, a living room, a kitchen, two more rooms for storage, and a good bathroom with a shower.


    To supply the bathroom, the boy created a huge water barrel, which took a lot of trial and error to make waterproof. But he succeeded in the end and placed it on a five-meter-high wooden tower, connecting it to his cabin with copper pipes. This also took a lot of work, collecting and processing the copper, but he was lucky to find a small cave full of blue crystals halfway, which were packed with copper.


    He had also managed to obtain iron during this time, but something curious he noticed was that tools made of iron were terrible for ¡®hardening¡¯ with ¡®chi¡¯. Not only did it require a much larger amount, approximately triple, to achieve results comparable to copper, but the ¡®chi¡¯ also seemed to dissipate over time.


    Therefore, his tools were still made of copper, as it was much more useful to harden and sharpen them with ¡®chi¡¯ than to use steel ones. However, he had to be careful not to put too much ¡®chi¡¯ into them, as they would break instantly, as happened with his machete in the deer fight.


    But he wasn¡¯t willing to waste all the effort it took to improve the furnace and bellows to reach 1600¡ãC, nor all the iron he collected. So, he decided to create iron ingots and smelt iron and coal to make steel, resulting in porous metal rocks that he didn¡¯t bother to work with and simply stored them along with the ingots in his cabin. He also tried hardening them with ¡®chi¡¯, but the results weren¡¯t much different from iron.


    Another thing he did during this time was make soap, using lye obtained from the ashes of campfires and animal fat he had been storing. Although it was quite abrasive, it was better than nothing. He also made a fairly high fence using super-strong logs he found in the forest and created various carpentry tools, such as saws, files, chisels, and more.


    With the carpentry tools and the skins of a few more deer he hunted during this time, the boy also made tables, chairs, plates, cups, cutlery, and even a bed and pillow, which he stuffed with dry leaves and feathers, as well as a couple of leather rugs. Although he knew a bit of carpentry from his life in the countryside, it still took a lot of trial and error to get them right.


    Unfortunately, the boy couldn¡¯t replicate the trick of moving branches like the deer did, despite carefully studying the deer he hunted afterward and even trying things himself, such as sending his ¡®chi¡¯ into a branch or trying to strengthen it somehow. But it didn¡¯t work; they only became harder, but nothing more, never showing the slightest hint of movement.


    ¡°Now I really have a proper house, hahaha.¡±


    Sitting in a wooden and leather rocking chair, the boy commented while looking at his creation with a strip of dried meat in his hand and a big smile on his face, feeling a bit proud of what he had achieved, before continuing to talk to himself.


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s time to venture deeper into the forest. After all, my ¡®chi¡¯ has sped up about 6 or 7 times during this time, and the amount has increased to incredible levels... Mmmm, if it¡¯s decided, today I¡¯ll go deeper into the forest. It¡¯s not like I have much else to do, and who knows, maybe I¡¯ll find people if I manage to cross the forest.¡±


    After finishing his meal, the boy drank a cup of water, picked up his machetes hanging in their sheaths near the door, and strapped them to his belt. The sheaths now looked a bit different, as thanks to having plenty of leather, he had tied a small ax with a leather cover on the head, some small knives, and a few small leather pouches to the straps, allowing him to carry dried meat and similar items.


    Making sure his machetes were securely fastened to his waist, the boy took a leather canteen, which he slung diagonally across his body, letting it rest on the right side of his torso. Then he took a somewhat special weapon in a nice leather sheath, which he had made with wood, bamboo, copper, steel, and deer tendons, and strapped it to his belt on the right side.


    The weapon he had built was a repeating crossbow, with a wooden body, a bow made of various sizes of bamboo tied with strings and tightened with deer tendons. Additionally, there was a rectangular wooden box on top where the arrows rested, attached to a steel handle, through which the deer tendon string passed at the bottom, and on the handle, there was a copper trigger.


    The operation of the crossbow was simple: the steel handle moved backward, pulling the string and tightening the bow. Upon reaching the end, the string hooked onto the trigger mechanism, which, when activated, would release the string, sending the arrow at high speed. It was just a matter of repeating the process.

 Chapter 8: Human radar

    The boy went through the gates of the fence around his camp, making sure to secure them tightly using a very sturdy log before heading towards the forest. Some time later, he arrived at the spot where he had previously been afraid to go further. He stayed there for a while, examining the area, but since he no longer felt the terrible foreboding he usually had, he calmed down and continued walking with a bit more confidence.


    "Now that I think about it, even though I''ve always had this sort of sixth sense for danger, it seems enhanced now. It''s not only much clearer but also does more. When I need something, I somehow have an idea of where to find it, especially when I need to hunt. Could it be because of the ''chi''?"


    The boy mused to himself while carefully looking around, but the idea seemed to take root in his mind, refusing to leave. So, he decided to test something since it was better to have a clear mind before doing something as risky as venturing deeper into the forest.


    After thoroughly checking a somewhat clear area to ensure there were no potential dangers nearby, the boy climbed a tree and sat on a large, sturdy branch. There, he closed his eyes and tried to concentrate on his sixth sense.


    Even after trying for a while, he didn''t feel anything special related to his ''sixth sense''. So, he decided to change his strategy. Following the logic that his ''chi'' served to ''strengthen'' everything, he sent a large amount to his head since, if it was a feeling, it had to be related to the brain, right? But to his absolute incredulity, he discovered another ''dantian'' there.


    In his Tai Chi classes in his previous life, and curiously, he had also heard something similar in this life, he had been told that the dantian was a special point in the body where chi gathered and that it was located below the navel. Although he had dismissed it as cheap quackery at the time, now things were very different. After all, not only could he feel the ''chi'', but it also indeed gathered below the navel.


    The problem was that he had never heard there was one in the head too. Although, to be fair, he had attended the classes for a little over a month and never took an interest in the subject again. Additionally, there was an issue with that ''dantian'' in the head because, although the sensation it gave was very similar to the one below the navel, it was empty, there wasn''t even a pinch of ''chi'' in it, which made him feel a bit strange.


    Filled with curiosity, the boy sent his ''chi'' to the dantian in his head, and to his surprise, it started to absorb it like a sponge, while at the same time, a strange sensation began, as if he could somehow know or understand the things around him.


    Over time, that strange sensation became clearer to the point where several figures began to take shape in his mind, allowing him to realize that they were some rabbits, birds, and other small animals. This made him open his eyes in surprise, and then quickly check if his feeling was correct.


    "There really is a rabbit here, this is crazy..."


    Absolutely amazed, the boy continued to follow the ''presences'' he felt, while a kind of radar formed in his mind, where he could ''see'' the approximate shape of the presence. This not only helped him distinguish them but also made finding them much easier.


    "Damn, now I''m a freaking human radar, HAHAHAHA, this will be incredibly useful."


    With a big smile on his face, the boy checked the ''chi'' he had sent to the dantian in his head to determine the approximate ''cost'' of such a useful ability. To his surprise, it had barely been used up, and he could still feel almost all the ''chi'' he had sent.


    "Could it be...?"


    With an idea in mind, the boy started to circulate the ''chi'' through his body, but this time including the second ''dantian'' in the route. The results were as he expected, the ''chi'' consumption was minimal, almost imperceptible, but still, not only was his body strengthened, the radar ability remained active.


    Another thing he noticed about his new radar ability was that he could feel the bright ¡®balls¡¯ of ''natural energy'' without needing to be practicing. They were a bit fainter, but he could still sense them. Intrigued and with an idea in mind, he climbed a tree again and sat on a branch, imagining the ''natural energy'' entering him.


    Although initially nothing special happened and the energy balls remained in the air, little by little they began to approach him, but the speed was too slow and the amount was meager. So he stopped and climbed down the tree, making a mental note to study the phenomenon further in the future.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    After that, the boy wandered through the forest for a long time, finding many interesting things, including apples, a very large tree similar to an oak with many acorns, a tree very similar to the rubber trees he knew, and even a silica deposit.


    Not wanting to leave behind all the interesting things he had found, the boy tried to find some bamboo to make an improvised basket, but that idea came to a sudden halt when his mental radar detected a very large ''presence'' rapidly approaching him on four legs.


    Realizing it was likely a predator, and a very dangerous one at that, the boy quickly aimed his crossbow in the direction the presence was coming from. At the same time, he hardened both the crossbow and the copper-tipped arrows with ''chi'', holding the top lever firmly to reload quickly.


    But when the figure appeared, the boy was shocked, to the point that he even forgot to fire his crossbow. After all, before him stood a silver-furred wolf of incomparable beauty and monumental size, reaching five meters in height, with sleek and agile proportions that created an impression of grace and elegance.


    Beyond the wolf''s beauty, what affected the boy the most was the aura it emitted. It was unlike any he had ever felt, a strange combination of savagery and elegance, making it seem as though even the air moved slower around the wolf, as if fearing to disturb it.


    While the boy was petrified, as if he had fallen under some strange charm, the wolf elegantly and nonchalantly moved its paw horizontally in his direction. The boy watched, a bit confused, because despite the wolf''s large size, it was still too far away to reach him.


    But moments later, the boy''s thoughts were cut off as a large amount of ''natural energy'' entered him, and a sinister premonition hit him like a truck. This somehow allowed him to snap out of the strange state he was in, while simultaneously forcing him to leap into the air with all his strength.


    While in the air, the boy glanced at the ground, only to find four enormous and deep cuts where he had been standing just moments before. A cold sweat covered his back, knowing he had narrowly escaped death.


    Still in mid-air, the boy looked around for the wolf, but at that very moment, he felt another sinister premonition. With quick thinking, he dropped his crossbow and stretched out as far as he could, managing to grab a nearby small branch.


    Without wasting a single moment, the boy hardened the branch with ''chi'', something he could only do thanks to his training to mimic deer, and pulled with all his might, changing his flight direction from vertical to horizontal. Moments later, a bunch of branches and logs started falling behind him with a thunderous noise.


    Not daring to look back, the boy quickly reached a thicker branch, which he used as a support to start jumping from tree to tree like a monkey at maximum speed, using his ''chi'' at full output to strengthen himself. Meanwhile, behind him, a pandemonium of ''invisible cuts'' was unleashed, tearing everything apart.


    As the boy fled with all his might, jumping between the trees, the beautiful silver wolf pursued him in a relaxed manner, with firm and elegant steps, almost as if it were just taking a casual stroll. Occasionally, it would send ''cuts'' with its claws, and despite the casual nature of the movements, they ended up creating enormous slashes in the ground and trees.


    On the other hand, the boy was doing everything possible to survive, dodging the gigantic invisible cuts with all his might. However, he was sometimes a bit slow to evade them, leaving his leather clothes in tatters and several cuts of varying sizes on his body. Fortunately, none were too deep, despite the large amount of blood flowing from them.


    This terrible situation was because the only thing he could rely on to dodge the invisible cuts was his premonitions, which he only felt when he was about to be hit. Additionally, these premonitions only informed him of the danger and an approximate direction, so each time, he had to jump with all his strength.


    Moreover, the wolf was very intelligent. If he tried to use the movement of the claws to predict the attack, the wolf would immediately change the movement to trap him, something he learned the hard way when it took him by surprise and almost cut him in half. Fortunately, he was able to use a branch to change his direction in time, though it cost him a deep cut on his back.


    (I need to take advantage of the fact that this thing is playing with me. If it gets tired and decides to hunt me seriously, I''m a dead man. The problem is that these cuts are too fast, and I don''t have the time to study their range and reach. Plus, the bastard is smart enough to fake me out and trick me... if only I could know the range... wait, maybe...)


    The boy had a stroke of inspiration, remembering how his tools felt like part of his own body when he channeled ''chi'' into them, to the point where he could notice the slightest scratch on them. It was very similar to knowing where your feet and hands are at all times without needing to think about it or even look at them.


    With a crazy and almost desperate idea, the boy focused on the ''chi'' flowing throughout his body, attempting to force a path where the ''chi'' would ''flow'' outside his body before re-entering. Surprisingly, it worked, creating a small sphere around him where he could feel with extreme detail what was happening.


    Filled with anticipation, the boy quickly made his ''chi'' flow as far from his body as possible, creating a sphere about 50 meters in diameter with him at the center. He instantly sensed an invisible cut rapidly approaching him.


    (It worked!!! But this is exhausting; I won''t last more than a couple of minutes. I have to give it my all!!!)

 Chapter 9: I really screwed up this time

    <div>


    (It worked!!! But this is exhausting; I won''t last more than a couple of minutes. I have to give it my all!!!)


    The boy acted as if nothing had changed, dodging the cuts at the last moment by making large leaps from one tree to another. But after a couple of jumps, he drew his machetes in mid-air, and as soon as he touched the next branch with his foot, he strengthened it with his ''chi'' and used all his strength to launch himself towards the wolf while dodging a cut.


    Seeing the boy''s action, the wolf showed no reaction and simply sent a cut with its claws to intercept him. But instead of the boy being cut in half, he somehow managed to pass through the cuts by moving in a strange way, leaving the wolf surprised.


    After using ethereal movements in the air that used the resistance of the wind to change his position just enough to dodge the second cut by a minimal margin, the boy came like a bullet in front of the wolf, who, despite being surprised, still reacted in time.


    Noticing that the wolf intended to dodge, the boy quickly spun in the air while extending his machetes, once again taking the wolf by surprise and managing to land two incredibly powerful slashes on the beast''s neck, nearly severing the head from the body.


    A few moments later, the boy landed on his feet and tried to maintain his balance as he slid across the ground due to inertia, simultaneously checking the wolf''s condition with his ''chi'' sphere, allowing him to notice the wolf''s head falling to the ground, making him release a sigh of relief.


    The small sigh the boy released acted as a signal for his body, as moments later, the ''chi'' sphere disappeared, and he collapsed to his knees on the ground, breathing heavily, drenched in blood and sweat.


    "Damn. I''m exhausted. I haven''t felt this way since I discovered ''chi''..."


    Despite his fatigue, the boy didn''t dare to rest and, with pure willpower, as he had no strength left, quickly took out his knives and began skinning the wolf, making sure not to cut the pelt. However, due to his condition, large portions of flesh and fat remained attached to the pelt, but he didn''t care and continued.


    The boy quickly skinned the wolf, although due to his lack of strength, the ''chi'' hardening of his knives failed several times, causing him to damage the pelt in a few places. Even so, he finished, but just as he was about to leave with his loot, he noticed something moving in the wolf''s stomach, which made his eyes widen in disbelief.


    "It can''t be..."


    Without stopping for a second, the boy quickly threw the pelt on the ground and opened the wolf''s stomach, releasing a wet and translucent bubble, inside which a couple of small creatures were entangled, their fragile bodies still wrapped in the innocence of a life not yet lived.


    "Shit!! It wasn''t that she was playing with me; she couldn''t move well because she was about to give birth. I really screwed up this time..."


    Evidently upset, the boy looked at the two newly ''born'' pups on the ground while his mind engaged in a furious debate about what to do. Although part of him wanted to run away because it would be the easiest and safest option, he couldn''t bring himself to let the pups die after having killed their mother.


    The reason the boy couldn''t abandon the pups wasn''t because he was an animal lover or had a particular affection for animals. The truth was that for his father, it was a taboo to hunt a pregnant animal, and the only time in his previous life that he did so by mistake, the old man had hit him quite hard and then took care of bringing them to a veterinarian and raising them until they were big enough to go on their own.


    According to the old man, that was his way of apologizing to Mother Nature, something the boy honestly thought was stupid, but he not only didn''t dare to say it out loud, but also would never disobey him. Even though this was a new life, respecting his parents'' teachings made him feel like they were still with him somehow, which was quite comforting.


    (Well, even if I do the same as the old man and take them with me, it''s not like they could survive. I''ve only cared for cows and dogs in my life, and I have no way of feeding them properly...


    But at least I should try. Even if they die later, I''ll still respect the old man''s teachings by doing my best to keep them alive and raise them to ''apologize to nature'' or whatever...


    Yes, that sounds like a good idea, and I''d better do it quickly before something else terrifying like that she-wolf shows up...)


    After making his decision, the boy immediately began to carefully extract the puppies, each about 60 cm long. Despite being newborns, they were already the size of an average adult German Shepherd and had a similar weight.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Once out of the amniotic sac, the puppies revealed fine, wet fur covering their bodies, one with silver fur and the other jet black. They began emitting faint sounds, almost like protests, as they squirmed uncomfortably.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the boy picked up the rolled-up pelt of the she-wolf from the ground, then carried the puppies over his shoulders while fortifying himself with the last ''drops'' of ''chi'' he had left to be able to run at full speed towards his camp.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Several years have passed since the boy hunted the pregnant she-wolf, and many things have changed in that time. Firstly, next to his wooden cabin, there are now two ''dog houses'', each over 5 meters tall, made of logs.


    In the end, the wolves survived, though not in the way he expected. Initially, his first plan was to use his ''chi'' mixed with ''natural energy'' to delay their hunger. Over time, he discovered that this combination could sustain him for up to three days without eating or drinking anything. However, when he tried this, he ended up consuming almost all his food reserves, so it wasn''t the best idea, but he had no better option.


    But it turned out all his considerations were in vain because, after giving his ''chi'' to the wolves, he started eating some strips of dried meat. As soon as they smelled it, the puppies crawled towards him to snatch them away, despite being deaf and blind at the time.


    Although he initially hesitated, as the idea of newborns eating meat didn''t seem right, he decided to give them the strips of meat, since he didn''t even know if they were mammals, despite looking like wolves, with their mother sending invisible cuts. Surprisingly, they were fine, but he unknowingly created a huge problem for himself.


    From that moment on, the wolves began to ''demand'' meat and ''chi'' all the time, and if he didn''t give it to them, they would start whining like crazy. The problem was that they ate a lot, forcing him to hunt like a madman in the forest to get them food, only to be exhausted by the massive amounts of ''chi'' they required. Paradoxically, this helped him strengthen himself, and he could now handle the combination of ''natural energy'' and ''chi'' much more easily.


    On the other hand, his ventures into the forest had also increased significantly. After all, he had to hunt large animals to feed the wolves, and deep in the forest, there were giant animals with all sorts of truly terrifying ''magical'' powers, to the point where he faced death several times.


    But the amount and speed of his ''chi'' were not the only things that improved. After the fight with the she-wolf, the boy began practicing with his ''chi¡¯, trying to maintain his ''chi'' sphere for as long as possible. Now, he could keep it up for several hours without any problem if he extended it to about 200 meters, and it practically consumed no energy if he kept it at its original 50 meters. This was one of the main reasons he was able to survive.


    Another thing he achieved during this time was replicating the slashes that the she-wolf had sent at him. Although it was only about channeling his chi from his machete, which he managed to do in a short time, maintaining its sharpness and extending it in the air like the she-wolf did was a challenge. He ultimately overcame it by using ''natural energy,'' mixing it with his ''chi'' when sending the slash, in a proportion that took a lot of trial and error to discover.


    But that simple attack significantly boosted his killing power. From the moment he mastered that trick along with another he developed, he remained invincible and never again faced death as closely as in the past, exponentially improving his hunting efficiency.


    The other trick he developed during this time was born from trying to use the combination of ''chi'' and ''natural energy'' outside his body for something other than cuts. After almost a year of experimenting, he managed to create a sort of rod resembling crystal out of thin air, which he could move at will with his mind.


    Despite how ugly the rod looked, it still left him astounded and filled with expectations. But after testing it a bit, he discovered it was incredibly fragile, unable to penetrate a tree trunk and breaking on contact, which greatly limited its usefulness.


    After that, he spent several more months experimenting with combinations until he managed to improve its hardness and shape, to the point where he could create ''crystal'' arrows out of thin air and send them in any direction at will. Although they were still relatively brittle, they were lethal enough to kill one of the forest animals if he aimed well and gave them enough speed.


    Another thing that changed was his machetes, now made of steel. Shortly after starting to feed the puppies, the copper ones became useless because the amount of ¡®chi¡¯ he possessed was several times greater, and he kept breaking them by mistake.


    After trying several things, the boy realized that while steel was terrible at conducting ''chi¡¯, it could withstand at least eight times more ''chi¡¯. So, he made steel machetes and plated them with copper, greatly reducing ''chi'' loss and facilitating its conduction. Although this combination was still worse than pure copper for conducting ¡®chi¡¯, the increased durability made them better overall.


    The electroplating process he carried out on the machetes was also a significant challenge, to the point where he had to create a water wheel and a magnet. He made the magnet using a steel ingot, some copper, and lightning, the latter being the hardest to obtain.


    During his entire time on the island, lightning had never struck. But luckily, deep in the forest, he found an eagle about two meters tall that could shoot lightning. By using it, he managed to create a strong magnet to generate the necessary electricity with the miniature water wheel he built in the stream.


    However, something very sad for the boy was that despite trying everything he could think of, he was never able to replicate the ''magical'' attacks of the other animals, which included all sorts of elements like fire, corrosive mist, water, sound waves, light, ice, lightning, etc. In the end, they attacked him with a myriad of things, but apart from his ''crystal'' creations, as he liked to call them, and his flying slashes, he couldn''t do anything else.

 Chapter 10: who is your master?

    Above the clouds over the beautiful island in the middle of the ocean, floated a ship, or to be more precise, a ''cruise ship¡¯, pure white with gold details and a structure of smooth, elegant lines, giving it a regal and sophisticated appearance, as if it belonged to royalty.


    But it was much more than just the exterior beauty of the cruise ship. What stood out the most were the intricate runes carved into every visible surface, emitting a soft light. These runes were engraved with millimetric precision, testament to the powerful magic that kept the vessel afloat.


    At the bow of the impressive flying ship stood a female figure, dressed in elegant white robes embroidered with threads that seemed to be made of gold and silver. The outfit appeared to be a uniform due to the emblem embroidered on the left side of the chest. Despite being loose-fitting, the robes could not hide the curvaceous and voluptuous body of the wearer.


    The woman on the bow could only be described as the epitome of feminine beauty, with fine, delicate features that seemed to have been sculpted by a divine artist using their best skills. Her skin was as white as snow, and her long blonde hair fell softly over her shoulders, highlighting her mesmerizing blue eyes that seemed to reflect the color of the ocean.


    This beautiful woman, whose beauty could incite entire nations to war, was looking towards the island, where she could see a camp fenced by large wooden logs, with a clay-tiled cabin in the center, followed by two other gigantic cabins compared to the first one.


    In the camp, a boy of about fifteen years old was practicing movements that appeared to be some form of martial art, performing movements that reflected a serenity and precision only possible with years of discipline and practice. Every punch, every kick, every stance, and weight shift was executed with unmatched grace and fluid beauty, turning each movement into a spectacle worth watching.


    The boy was dressed in simple leather garments designed for combat and easy movement, which could not hide his incredible beauty, with fine features, white skin, and a defined, muscular physique that seemed to be the perfect combination of strength and agility. This contrasted greatly with his impressive jet-black hair, which looked like a piece of the night sky adorned with stars and galaxies.


    Despite his incredible appearance, the boy had a charm that went beyond physical beauty, an innate elegance and dignity, along with a charisma that extended beyond his looks. This was evident in the way he carried himself, the serenity on his face, and the expression in his green eyes, as vibrant and alive as the forests in spring, full of concentration and focus.


    The woman had a curious look on her face as she observed the boy on the island. At the same time, she murmured some words, which somehow caused a shocking scene. The gigantic ship began to shrink until it was the size of her palm, looking like an incredibly detailed toy.


    Contrary to logic, the woman did not fall from the sky but remained suspended in the air as she extended her right hand towards the miniature ship. Shortly after, it disappeared without a trace, as if it had never existed.


    After collecting her ship, the woman vanished from sight like a ghost and descended slowly from the sky until she was standing on the roof of the smallest cabin, from where she continued watching the boy with curiosity, who continued practicing his movements, completely unaware of her presence.


    A while later, the boy stopped as a pair of beautiful wolves over 3 meters tall, one with silver fur and the other jet black, could be seen in the distance. They were carrying a gigantic black bison over 10 meters long in their jaws as they ran towards the camp.


    With a calm step, the boy reached the camp fence, where he opened the huge wooden gates and then stood there with his arms crossed, waiting for the gigantic wolves.


    When the wolves arrived at the camp gates, they carelessly dropped the bison, causing a small tremor, and then barked loudly as they sat down, wagging their huge tails, creating gusts of wind and small tornadoes in the surroundings.


    "Seriously, you are supposed to be wolves. Why do you bark?... But anyway, today you hunted a really big one, and I don''t see too many bite marks or cuts. You did a very good job."


    Upon hearing the boy''s words, the enormous wolves barked happily and lowered their heads to the ground while wagging their tails, bringing a smile to the boy''s lips. He proceeded to pet them affectionately for a moment, then turned towards the bison and lifted it off the ground, creating a strange scene of a 1.75-meter-tall young man effortlessly lifting a 10-meter-long bison.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    (Are those mystical wolves? How did he manage to tame them and make them so obedient? Moreover, they are too young for their size and even managed to hunt a century-old Gaia bison, leaving its hide intact... those wolves are just as strange, if not stranger, than the boy.)


    The beautiful woman watched with surprise the interaction between the boy and the wolves, who, unaware of her presence, calmly entered the camp. There, the boy began skinning the bison while collecting its blood in large clay pots, as the wolves played a bit among themselves not far from the site.


    (The boy''s mana control is insane; he''s a genius to be able to achieve something like this at his age. Not only does he know how to reinforce with his mana, but he can also use magical sharpness... Is he possessed?... It doesn''t seem like it; there''s no trace of possession in his soul... but then... what master could have cultivated such a monster?)


    The beautiful woman on the roof observed the boy''s skills with surprise written on her face, completely focused on each movement he made. Before she knew it, he had finished dismantling the bison and began cleaning his tools.


    Totally fascinated by the young man''s peculiarities, the beautiful woman could no longer contain her curiosity and made herself visible to start a conversation. But the moment she did, the boy dropped the bison hide he was holding and instantly drew a pair of machetes from his waist.


    Without delay, the boy assumed a defensive stance and activated his ''chi sphere¡¯. Simultaneously, the wolves, who had been playing just a moment before, jumped and positioned themselves on either side of the boy, growling powerfully in aggressive poses, ready to attack at any moment.


    "Calm down, boy, I''m not a threat, I just want to talk."


    (He even knows Ethereal Projection, I''m really more and more interested in him with each new thing he shows.)


    The beautiful woman spoke softly with a smile on her lips, looking into the boy''s emerald green eyes. He stared at her from head to toe for a moment, then lowered his guard and sheathed his machetes while giving a strict command.


    "Calm down!"


    At the boy''s command, the wolves immediately stopped growling and relaxed their attack stance, but they did not move away from him, constantly watching the woman with caution.


    "That''s better. Now tell me, why are you on my island?" the woman asked curiously, looking into the boy''s eyes, feeling somewhat surprised that he could hold her gaze.


    "I apologize for invading your island," the boy said with a slight bow before continuing. "But I am here because the waves brought me after a giant monster attacked the ship I was sailing on and destroyed it. If my presence here is a bother to you, I will build a raft to leave. I would just appreciate it if you could give me a map or at least a direction where I can find land again, as I have no idea where I am."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. It''s not like it bothers me or anything, it''s just that something like this has never happened before. This island is in the middle of the sea, far from any other island or sea route," the woman said, waving her arm as if to express that it was of no importance.


    "Is that so? Then how did I get here? I was on a ship traveling from Azur Coast to Quayhold, how far is that from here?" the boy asked the woman with doubt.


    "Are you serious, boy? That''s literally on the other side of the planet," the woman looked at the boy as if she were looking at a madman, but his surprised expression confused her.


    "Impossible!! I was really on a ship called ''the Salt Dragon'' that covered the Azur Coast-Quayhold route..." the boy looked incredulously at the woman, trying to see if she was lying.


    "I''m not lying; it really is on the other side of the planet. But let me ask you, who is your master?"


    The boy looked at the woman for a few seconds before sighing and responding.


    "I don''t have any masters. I don''t even know how to read or write; no one wanted to teach me, and those who do charge a lot."


    "Then who taught you your techniques?" the woman asked, a bit puzzled by his answer.


    "Techniques? What techniques?" the boy asked with equal confusion.


    "The ones you used a moment ago, mana reinforcement, magical sharpness, and Ethereal Projection."


    "Honestly, I don''t know what you''re talking about; I''ve never heard those names in my life."


    The woman looked at the boy suspiciously, but after analyzing him carefully, she realized that he was telling the truth. The boy had no idea what she was talking about.


    "I mean what you did while dismantling the bison. You reinforced the knife and applied magical sharpness, and you also tried to identify my position with ethereal projection."


    "Wait, are you telling me those are techniques? And you could see what I did?" the boy asked, looking at the woman in surprise.


    The woman smiled softly and rose into the sky from her position on the cabin roof, then flew closer to the boy. This put a look of disbelief on his young face while the wolves began growling again, assuming combat positions. But with just a wave of the boy''s hand, they calmed down once more.


    "Yes, and those are the names of those techniques. Where did you learn them?"


    "You can fly?!! How?"


    "Yes, I can fly and do many other things. But I really want you to tell me where you learned those techniques. If you tell me, I could teach you how to do it."


    "From nowhere in particular, I discovered them little by little after realizing that ''chi'' was real," the boy responded, looking at the woman who was still hovering a few centimeters above the ground. He wasn''t sure what to be more surprised by¡ªher supernatural beauty, the way she was flying, or the overwhelming presence she emitted.


    "''Chi''? Do you have any connection with the Jade Union?" the woman asked the boy with a sharp look, firmly intending to uncover any lie.

 Chapter 11: My name?

    "Jade Union? I don''t know what group you''re talking about. I''m an orphan; I''ve always been alone. The ''chi'' thing was something an old blacksmith I worked for used to mention before I started working on the ship. Every day, the old man would say he was going to restore his ''chi'' and would start doing some exercises. Oh, and once he mentioned that ''chi'' is energy that gathers below the navel, so since I also feel a warm sensation below my navel, I assumed it was ''chi''."


    "Were the exercises the old man did the same ones you were doing before the wolves arrived?"


    The boy looked a bit surprised at the woman but responded anyway.


    "No, they''re not. Originally, I did practice imitating the old man, since I was stranded here and didn''t have enough strength, so I started practicing them to see if I could improve my strength like the imperial knights. The old man said his strength came from spiritual energy or something like that. But over time, the moves changed; now they''re very different."


    "Umu, I see..." The beautiful woman analyzed the boy, but noticing that he wasn''t lying, she continued speaking. "And what do you plan to do from now on? Will you continue living here, or what will you do?"


    "I really don''t know. Since I was stranded here, I tried not to think about it, but I suppose I''ll try to leave when these guys are old enough to live on their own." The boy looked tenderly at the wolves, who began rubbing their heads against his body, whimpering sadly.


    "Do you know those wolves take at least 150 years to mature?" The woman looked at the boy with a mischievous smile, speaking in a sing-song and amused voice.


    "What?!!" The boy jumped in shock and looked at the wolves as if they were monsters.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" The woman started laughing loudly at the boy''s reaction, who seemed to question his life while the wolves kept rubbing their heads against him, whimpering sadly.


    "Haha, don''t worry about that, boy. Why don''t you become my disciple instead, so you can take the wolves with you?"


    "Your disciple? Are you a teacher or something? How much do I have to pay? Although I don''t have anything, just a few pelts and some tools. I''m good at hunting and can pay with work."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA," the beautiful woman laughed again, full of amusement. But she soon calmed down and continued, "Don''t worry, boy. You don''t have to pay anything, and you could say I''m a kind of teacher and a very powerful sorceress. If you accept being my disciple, I''ll pass on my knowledge to you."


    "Are you serious?!!! So, can you cast fire and lightning like the animals here? I''ve always wanted to do that, but I''ve never been able to. So far, I''ve only been able to copy the flying slash from these guys'' mother and not much else."


    "I can do much more than that. But what do you mean by flying slash?" The woman asked, looking at the boy with curiosity.


    "If you want, I can show you. These two can''t do it yet, although I''ve tried to teach them." The boy commented with a smile, looking at the wolves. Then he moved away a bit while the woman watched with evident interest.


    After moving away a bit, the boy drew his machetes and made a slashing motion in the air, forming a sort of X with his arms. Shortly after, the distant fence was cleanly cut into a giant X shape.


    "Damn! I got too excited. It''s going to be a pain to repair the fence," the boy commented, looking at the fence with a gaze full of pain and regret.


    "Is that the slash you were referring to?"


    "Yes, that''s it. The pups'' mother did something similar, so I tried to copy it, and I think I managed to reproduce it quite well."


    "I see..."


    The beautiful woman commented casually while looking at the destroyed fence, although her thoughts were entirely different.


    (Son of a bitch! That¡¯s emission, shape control, essence transformation, and mystical confluence all at the same time. How did he manage to learn such complex and advanced techniques on his own?! Moreover, he''s really not lying. He has no idea how crazy his ''flying slash'' is. It has nothing to do with the air affinity mystical wolves'' void claw. The idiot is comparing a paper boat to a sailboat. His damn ''flying slash'' is on a completely different level of difficulty!!!...)


    "That attack is quite impressive. How long did it take you to master that ''flying slash¡¯?" The woman asked, struggling to keep her turbulent emotions from showing on her face.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Hehehe," the boy looked away a bit, feeling slightly embarrassed before continuing, "about a year, though in my defense, it was really hard to do. I had no idea what I was doing at first and could only progress through trial and error."


    The woman nearly had a heart attack when she heard that it took him less than a year to discover and master such advanced techniques. It had taken her, even with proper tutelage and being the greatest genius seen, over a decade to master them.


    (So this is what others feel when they see me improve so quickly. I have truly sinned...)


    The woman tried with all her might to restrain herself from erasing the boy''s ''embarrassed'' expression with punches as she spoke in a calm voice.


    "Well, it''s understandable since you had to do it without guidance. But you still haven''t answered me. Will you be my disciple?"


    "Of course, I would love to learn how to cast lightning," the boy commented with a small smile, to which the woman responded with a similar smile.


    "Well, that''s perfect then. Could you tell me your name?"


    "My name?"


    (Now that I think about it, I don''t have a name in this life. Maybe I should use the name the old folks gave me? That might be a good idea. The problem is that it''s very different from the names I remember from where I come from in this life, and it''s better not to raise suspicions with someone who has such an absurdly strong presence.)


    "Yes, your name."


    "Actually, I don''t have a name, just a nickname. Everyone called me Green Eyes where I used to live."


    "That''s a bit sad, boy... Let me give you a name¡­ Mmm¡­ yeah, that sounds good. From now on, you''ll be called Erik. How does that sound?" The woman suggested with a slightly sad smile, which worsened when she saw the huge smile on the boy''s face upon receiving a name.


    (What a damn coincidence, she actually named me Erik, hahahaha.)


    "It''s great. I love the name. From now on, I''m Erik," the boy said loudly, with a big smile on his face.


    The woman shook her head slightly, as if to shake off the melancholy brought by the boy''s happiness, and spoke in a soft voice.


    "Well, Erik, now I''ll perform the disciple acceptance ritual. Don''t be scared and stay still."


    "Alright," Erik responded, nodding with excitement.


    With a small smile on her delicate face, the woman stood in front of Erik, and shortly after, several runes appeared in the air around them, starting to glow. This immensely surprised the boy, but following the instructions, he didn''t move from his spot while the woman spoke aloud.


    "I, Sigr¨²n Eldurd¨®ttir, officially accept Erik as my disciple and confer upon him all the rights as my first disciple."


    After her words, a column of light enveloped Erik and Sigr¨²n, an event that lasted for a few moments before disappearing completely. In front of Erik appeared a large rune that then shrank in size and entered his body, which the boy watched with interest.


    "Well, Erik, you are now officially my first disciple, and that rune identifies you as such. Don''t worry; it won''t harm you," Sigr¨²n said to Erik with a soft smile.


    "This is truly magical..." Erik commented with a dreamy look as he checked his body for anomalies.


    "That''s nothing. From now on, you''ll live in a world completely different from what you''ve experienced so far, so be prepared," Sigr¨²n said, looking at the boy with a smile. She then approached him and touched his shoulder before continuing, "Gather your things. It''s time to go."


    "Okay, I''ll be right back," Erik replied with a smile before turning to the wolves and ordering, "Kaiser, Tiberius, go get your toys, we''re leaving."


    At his command, the wolves ran towards their ''doghouses'', closely followed by the boy, who entered his cabin while the woman watched them leave with a smile.


    "Who would have thought I¡¯d find my first disciple on your home planet, Master? Life is truly a curious thing. I hope to be as good a teacher to him as you were to me..." Sigr¨²n looked towards the forest, speaking softly with a nostalgic and somewhat melancholic smile on her face.


    A couple of hours later, a 15-year-old boy could be seen at the camp gate, with a gigantic leather bag at least 5 meters long on his back, accompanied by two wolves over 3 meters tall, each with bags tied to their backs and their respective toys in their mouths.


    The silver wolf had a 70 cm log shaped like a bone in its mouth, while the black wolf carried a leather ball of the same size in its mouth.


    "What is all that you''re carrying?" Sigr¨²n asked with a smile that mixed amusement with a touch of tenderness at the antics of her first disciple.


    "Some tools and clothes, but mostly food," Erik replied, pointing to the wolves wagging their tails happily and continued, "these two eat a lot."


    "By the way, how are we getting out of here? And worse, how are we taking these two?" Erik asked curiously while looking at his new teacher.


    "In my ship, of course," Sigr¨²n responded with a confident smile.


    "You really have a ship? Where is it?" Erik asked, looking towards the sea.


    "Here," Sigr¨²n said, as a small, incredibly detailed toy ship appeared in her hand. "This is my ship."


    "..."


    Erik refrained from saying anything, staring silently and expressionlessly at her, which made Sigr¨²n smile widely. She immediately murmured some words, causing the ship to rise into the air while simultaneously increasing in size, quickly reaching the height of the clouds and an enormous size.


    Erik''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as he watched the incredible spectacle that surpassed anything he had seen in both his lives, while the wolves just played with their toys without a care in the world, as if nothing was happening.


    "Magic is a wonderful thing... Will you also teach me how to do that, master?" Erik asked, looking at the wolves who seemed completely unconcerned about the ship. "It would be nice to make these two smaller. You don''t know how many times I''ve had to repair my cabin because these idiots tried to enter as if they were still small."


    "Hahaha, the ability to shrink is a property of the ship. But don''t worry, there are ways to make them smaller. I''ll teach you later."


    "That''s awesome!!" Erik exclaimed with joy, looking at Sigr¨²n with eyes that seemed to shine like lanterns.


    "Hahaha, it''s good that you''re happy, but it''s time to go."


    After saying that, Sigr¨²n rose into the sky towards the ship and waved her hand towards Erik and the wolves. A sphere of warm light crowned by a rune appeared over them, and they began to rise into the air behind her.

 Chapter 12: Very funny joke

    Inside the sphere of light, Erik watched in amazement as he rose into the air, noting how the cruiser in the sky grew larger from his perspective. This only highlighted the incredible craftsmanship, which seemed to have been carved from a single piece of white jade or something similar.


    By the time they reached the upper deck of the ship, the spheres of light disappeared, revealing the wolves and Erik, who began to look around with curiosity and caution, while Sigr¨²n watched them with a small smile.


    "What do you think of my ship, Erik?"


    "It''s awesome! Do you know how to make one of these, Master?" Erik asked, his eyes shining.


    "Mmm... well, I know the logic behind its functioning," Sigr¨²n replied evasively while looking away. But out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Erik''s expression change to one of slight disappointment, so she quickly added, "But if you want to learn how to make one, I know someone who can teach you."


    "Really?! You''re the best, Master! Can I take a closer look at the ship?"


    "Of course, look at everything you want."


    Erik jumped for joy and approached a small tower at the rear of the deck, which he began examining closely, analyzing the material it was made of while running his fingers over the set of runes engraved all over its surface.


    Meanwhile, Sigr¨²n watched with an ironic smile at her first disciple''s evident interest in the artifact, but her expression quickly changed to one of surprise, evidence of the incredible event occurring before her.


    (How is that possible?!!! That''s Myst solidification, although its structure is terrible, making it super inefficient and fragile. I''ve never seen or heard of anyone who can do it so easily, let alone control it at will like that!!)


    What Sigr¨²n was witnessing was incredible even for someone like her. After all, Erik was now suspended in the air, standing on a platform that seemed to be made of crystal, rotating around the tower so he could better see the carved runes.


    "Erik, could you tell me about the platform under your feet?" Sigr¨²n asked, keeping her emotions under control, with the most ''normal'' and ''natural'' voice possible.


    "You mean this?"


    Erik asked curiously while pointing to the crystal platform, to which Sigr¨²n casually nodded. This led the boy to deactivate it and drop to the ground before continuing.


    "I discovered this when I was trying to replicate the animals'' attacks, and although I could never achieve that, I somehow managed to make this kind of floating crystal."


    The boy raised his right hand, upon which a ''crystal'' arrow formed, and continued.


    "At first, this crystal was very fragile and useless, but since it was the only thing I could make, I kept experimenting. Over time, I improved it to the point where I can now use it to land good blows from a distance or stand on it like before.


    It''s still fragile and can only withstand a little more than my own body weight, so it breaks if I apply force. But it''s very easy to manipulate, and since I can shape it any way I want, it''s proven to be very useful."


    Sigr¨²n watched in surprise as the number of ''crystal'' arrows increased while Erik spoke, dancing around him precisely and coordinatedly, like highly trained soldiers performing a military routine.


    "You''re very creative, Erik,"


    Sigr¨²n commented with a strange look on her face, to which Erik responded awkwardly.


    "Hehehe, thanks."


    "Well, we''ll continue talking in a moment. For now, let''s take off, and watch closely. I''m sure you''ll enjoy the spectacle."


    Sigr¨²n commented with a small smile before looking at Erik, who ran to the railing to watch, while the wolves lay down and played with their toys in their mouths, completely unfazed by their master''s excitement.


    After a small mischievous laugh, Sigr¨²n murmured some words, and the immense ship quickly became covered with a sphere of light, which then turned invisible, allowing a perfect view outside.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Without Erik expecting it in the slightest, the ship abruptly accelerated towards the sky, causing him to stumble a bit. Although he braced his body for the inertia and G-forces from the incredible acceleration, contrary to logic, he felt nothing, as if what he was seeing outside was just an illusion and the ship wasn''t moving at all.


    "Master, very funny joke, you almost had me fooled."


    Erik turned to look at his master with a blank expression. After all, it was obvious he was being pranked since not only did he not feel any G-forces or inertia, but the scene presented was also ridiculous. The ship was now in space, moving away from the planet at an incredible speed.


    "HAHAHAHAHA... I really wanted to see your reaction, but I never thought you¡¯d think it was a joke, HAHAHAHA," Sigr¨²n laughed joyfully as she spoke, holding her slender stomach with one hand.


    "What else could it be but a joke? Not only did I feel nothing when the ''ship'' accelerated, but also this scene is impossible," Erik said, still expressionless, looking at his master.


    "Hehe, what did I tell you a moment ago?" Sigr¨²n looked at Erik with a mischievous smile and continued proudly, "From now on, you live in a world completely different from everything you know. You are now a disciple of the greatest genius of the galaxy and the youngest Master in history."


    Erik''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets upon hearing Sigr¨²n''s words, and he commented in a voice full of disbelief.


    "Are you really not joking with me?"


    "Hahaha, not at all, Erik. It''s the truth. Humanity conquered this galaxy a long time ago, and your master is very remarkable, known as the greatest genius in history. So be proud to be my first disciple," Sigr¨²n said, strutting with pride.


    "Why have I never heard anything like this? Although it is common knowledge that we are just a planet in the vast galaxy, I never heard that humanity had conquered it or anything like that," Erik quickly asked, choosing to selectively ignore his new master''s blatant attempt to brag.


    "Well, that''s because your home planet is very primitive and has nothing worth exploiting, so you live in your little bubble without realizing what happens outside."


    As Sigr¨²n''s words still echoed in Erik''s mind, the floor glowed a bit, and the wood reshaped itself, quickly forming two elegant and stylish chairs and a table.


    Shortly after, Sigr¨²n pointed to one of the chairs for Erik and elegantly sat in the other, while a porcelain teapot of incredible beauty, pure white with gold decorations, appeared out of nowhere on the table, along with several similarly designed plates with bread and cookies.


    Still very confused by the bewildering information he was receiving, Erik sat in the chair almost by inertia, and after a moment of reflection, decided to ask.


    "If humanity conquered the galaxy, why is my planet primitive?"


    "Hehe, you noticed right away, and I suppose you can imagine, but your planet wasn''t always like this. About 40,000 years ago, things were very different. It was known as a rather prosperous kingdom with good military power and stable trade, part of the Meridian Federation, one of the three great factions.


    However, due to a struggle for the throne, a bloody civil war broke out that left them very weakened, which allowed many to take advantage of the situation, inevitably causing many wars and conflicts that ended up leaving very few survivors.


    The royal family fell, as did most of the powerful nobles, so the few strong characters left either fled or were too injured to do anything. Eventually, the accumulated knowledge they had was lost, leaving them in their current pathetic state, where the best they can offer is a cheap version of an apprentice-level knight, not to mention going to space."


    Sigr¨²n commented calmly while placing some tea leaves in the teapot, which filled with water that appeared out of nowhere. Before she finished speaking, the teapot was already steaming, allowing her to serve exquisite tea in the beautiful cups that accompanied the teapot.


    "I have so many questions..." Erik commented in a low tone, one hand on his chin, lost in thought.


    "I know, it must be quite shocking for you to learn all this. But where we are going is the most prosperous place in the galaxy. There are people from all over and from all origins, so it''s better that you understand a bit of what you''re up against. But don''t worry, we¡¯ll be traveling for about a month, so we have plenty of time for you to catch up on the essentials. So take it easy."


    Sigr¨²n commented with a beautiful smile on her face as she floated one of the cups over to Erik, landing it gently on the table in front of him. The boy took the cup in his hands, his mind racing with many thoughts and questions, but he decided to tackle them one by one and began by asking.


    "Well, the first thing I¡¯d like to know is, what are the three great factions?"


    "Great question. The three great factions are basically the three largest ''alliances'' in the galaxy, and they fight among themselves quite a bit. Although they haven''t gone into full-scale war for about 700,000 years, there are still occasional skirmishes. These factions are: the Meridian Federation that I mentioned before, the Boreal League, and the Jade Lotus Union."


    Sigr¨²n answered calmly after savoring the delicious tea, to which Erik quickly asked another question.


    "Why didn''t the Meridian Federation help my planet?"


    "Well, that''s due to the internal policies of the alliance. They don¡¯t interfere in internal conflicts, and since it was a civil war, they weren''t obligated to help. Moreover, the ones who delivered the final blow to your planet were other members of the alliance who looked for any valid excuse to invade. Since your planet was on its last legs and had little value, no one opposed them."


    "So typical..."


    Erik commented in a low voice, but Sigr¨²n heard him and responded with a small laugh, feeling that the more she got to know her disciple, the more she liked him.


    "Hahaha, quite typical. Even though we conquered the galaxy, we are still humans and always end up doing things like that."


    "I see..." Erik commented thoughtfully, making a mental note not to talk to himself in front of his master. He then continued, "But I¡¯d like to know what the alliances are based on and why they hate each other."

 Chapter 13: 1,000-year-old baby

    "I see..." Erik commented thoughtfully, making a mental note not to talk to himself in front of his master. He then continued, "But I¡¯d like to know what the alliances are based on and why they hate each other."


    Sigr¨²n nodded, satisfied with her disciple''s question, pleased that he could focus on what truly mattered. She responded in a soft and pleased voice.


    "That''s another great question. I was just about to mention it, but to keep it short, we humans have three different magical systems: one known as Sacred Geometry, which is mainly based on magical circles; the Aegis system, which I practice and is based on runes; and the Zazen Discipline, which is primarily based on meditation and energy control with the mind and body.


    The three alliances are the main representatives of these systems: the Meridian Federation with Sacred Geometry, the Boreal League with the Aegis system, and the Jade Lotus Union with the Zazen Discipline. They hate each other precisely because of that, though they occasionally have other excuses to hate each other. But that''s the main reason.


    They swear their respective system is the best and that the others are just cheap imitations or inferior versions, which has led to several wars. According to them, it''s to prove they have the most powerful magical system, though usually, it''s just a cheap excuse to steal from each other. The truth is, the three systems are simply different ways of doing the same thing, each with its advantages and disadvantages."


    "So, you''re part of the Boreal League, master?" Erik asked thoughtfully, looking at his master, who smiled casually and replied.


    "Not at all. Although they are known as the three great factions, they aren''t the only ones. For example, there''s the faction I belong to, the Arcane Order, which is a neutral faction composed mainly of scholars, researchers, and merchants."


    "And the others don''t try to attack you?"


    Erik asked, a bit surprised by the response, to which Sigr¨²n laughed joyfully and then replied with a bit of arrogance in her tone.


    "Hahaha, they don''t have the guts to do it. Although we are neutral, we are not weak and possess enough power to make them regret attacking us. Besides, we are the main supplier of weapons, medicines, magical artifacts, and knowledge in the galaxy, so it''s better to have us as friends than to start a foolish fight they can''t win."


    "Basically, you became necessary and are filthy rich," Erik commented casually, resisting the urge to roll his eyes, causing Sigr¨²n to respond with a mischievous smile on her delicate face.


    "Hehe, you understood quickly."


    "So, does the Arcane Order practice the Aegis system, master?"


    "You could say we practice all three since we have great exponents of each system and don''t believe in the stupidity that one system is better than the other. For us, there is only the most suitable system for a specific goal."


    Hearing Sigr¨²n''s words, Erik asked, full of curiosity.


    "Is it my idea, or did you imply that a person can only practice one of the three systems?"


    "More or less. While there''s nothing that technically prevents a person from practicing more than one system, it''s not easy to master any of the three. You need to be very talented to excel in one due to the difficulty of mastering them.


    So, most people prefer to specialize. Also, as I mentioned earlier, the three systems are different ways of doing the same thing, so it''s better to focus on the system you''re most compatible with. Although many have tried to practice more than one, they didn''t get very far and ended up focusing on the one they were most compatible with."


    "That''s interesting. But what if I''m not compatible with the Aegis system?"


    Erik asked, looking his master directly in the eyes. She responded after waving her left hand to indicate it was something of no importance.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Even though you''re my disciple, that doesn''t mean you have to do things the way I do. Besides, although I practice the Aegis system, I''m quite familiar with the other systems and have a lot of experience, so it won''t be a problem to guide you if you''re compatible with a different one.


    Also, when I say they are just different ways of doing the same thing, I mean it. You can perform the same spell with any of the three systems, each with its respective advantages and disadvantages."


    Sigr¨²n''s response visibly relaxed Erik, who still had tons of questions to ask. He knew that if everything his new master said was true, he had just hit the jackpot without even buying a ticket, so it would be a shame to lose it.


    "That''s good. And where are we headed, master?"


    "We''re going to the center of the galaxy, specifically to the Arcane University, the most important educational center in the entire galaxy."


    "You mentioned earlier that you''re the youngest Master in history," Erik commented, understanding dawning on him, to which Sigr¨²n responded with a small smile.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Hehe, though you have a small misunderstanding, you''re right about something. Your master is the youngest Master in history, surpassing the previous youngest record by 4,000 years," Sigr¨²n said, with a slightly proud smile on her face.


    "4,000 years?!!!!!! How is that possible? How old are you, master?" Erik jumped from his chair in shock and exclaimed in surprise.


    "Hahaha, your surprised face is really cute, Erik. And there''s no need to be so shocked. Although on your home planet the life expectancy cap was only about 150 years, that''s just because of its primitive state. Things are very different in the galaxy.


    For us, lifespan depends directly on our power level, with some managing to live tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years. Oh, and by the way, your master is just a baby of barely 1,000 years old, hehe."


    Sigr¨²n commented cheerfully, a mischievous smile slipping out of her seductive cherry-colored lips as she watched Erik''s face of absolute shock with amusement.


    "Hundreds of thousands? A 1,000-year-old baby?..."


    Erik''s words came out as a whisper, feeling like everything around him was spinning. He couldn''t stand anymore and sat down with difficulty, then looked at his master and asked.


    "How can you be a ''baby'' at 1,000 years old?"


    "Hehe, at my level, life expectancy is counted in hundreds of thousands of years. What else could I be but a baby, having lived only 1,000 years? That''s not even one percent of my life expectancy."


    Enjoying her disciple''s adorable reactions, Sigr¨²n commented cheerfully, then took another sip from her cup. Erik looked at her with a slight nervous tic in his right eye, as if he was having an intense internal battle to believe what he was hearing.


    "Hundreds of thousands? Are you serious, master?..."


    "Very serious. Being a Master isn''t just a job like on your planet; it''s a title that represents power, the second highest in the power hierarchy."


    With Sigr¨²n''s calm response, Erik took a few deep breaths, trying to calm his mind full of doubts and questions, then asked in a better mental state.


    "Are there more titles?"


    "Yes, nine to be precise. From lowest to highest, they are: Initiate, Apprentice, Ascended, Revealed, Illuminated, Sage, Arcane, Master, and Legendary."


    As she answered, Sigr¨²n casually waved her hand toward the cup in Erik''s hands, which he hadn''t even tasted due to his shock. The tea heated up instantly, surprising the boy, who turned to look at her in amazement.


    "Drink a bit and eat."


    "Thank you, master."


    After thanking her, Erik took a sip of tea. Although he had never been a big fan, the tea tasted incredible, feeling smooth and slightly sweet. At the same time, he felt energized, and his mind calmed.


    "Delicious, isn''t it? Hehe"


    Sigr¨²n commented while watching with a small smile as Erik made cute expressions. Fascinated by the tea''s flavor, Erik quickly grabbed a cookie and started eating like a little mouse, with small bites while his eyes showed surprise, happiness, and reflection.


    (How can he be so adorable?!! It makes me want to hug him and never let go!!!)


    "Didn''t you have many questions to ask?"


    Sigr¨²n asked warmly, which surprised Erik. He quickly put down his cookie and, after coughing a couple of times, quickly asked, though he couldn''t stop glancing at the half-eaten cookie on his plate.


    "So... uh... oh yeah, right. What title would I have then, master?"


    "You would be an Advanced-Apprentice if we''re talking solely about mana. But since your knowledge is limited, you''ll need to study a lot to be able to do what others at your level can. And in case you''re wondering, your life expectancy is 150 years, which is the maximum power level on your planet."


    Sigr¨²n responded cheerfully. Seeing that her disciple kept looking at his cookie, she commented amusedly, "You can finish your cookie first."


    "Hehe," Erik chuckled a bit awkwardly but quickly grabbed his cookie and began eating it, causing his eyes to shine like lanterns. Somehow, the cookie tasted even better.


    "Is there anything preventing someone from advancing further on my planet?"


    After finishing his cookie, Erik asked, trying to appear serious, which only made Sigr¨²n smile in amusement.


    "It''s not like something is actively preventing it; it''s just that the resources and knowledge on your planet are very scarce, keeping them trapped at that level. After all, those who invaded made sure to take everything."


    "I see... but master, there''s something I don''t understand. Why would someone as important and powerful as you be on a planet like mine?"


    Erik asked, leaning forward on the table with a serious expression, as if he hadn''t been fascinated by a cookie just moments before.


    "Well, that''s because your planet is my master''s home planet."


    Sigr¨²n responded with a slightly melancholic voice as she turned her gaze towards that greenish-colored planet, which had long disappeared from view. After a slight sigh, she continued.


    "Her last wish was for her ashes to rest in that place, so every 50 years, I come to visit her. The island where you were is the place where I laid her to rest."


    Erik tried to follow her gaze but noticed something incredible that he hadn''t realized due to being so focused on the conversation. Now, all around him were horizontal beams of light of different colors moving incredibly fast.


    "This view is really amazing..." Erik commented with a dreamy look, to which Sigr¨²n responded.


    "You''ll get used to the light show in hyperspace."


    "Hyperspace?" Erik turned to look at his master again and asked, confused.


    "Yes, they''re natural or artificial channels used to travel great distances. After all, if we traveled in normal space, which has a very low speed limit, it would take us thousands of years to get anywhere in the galaxy."


    "I see... but everything here is really surprising... Master, may I ask how long your master lived?" Erik asked a bit apprehensively, to which Sigr¨²n responded calmly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve had a couple of hundred years to learn to handle it, and she lived for 40,000 years."


    "40,000?" Erik looked at his master, confused, who smiled and commented softly.


    "You''re getting better; now 40,000 years seems like a short time to you."


    "It''s not that it seems short; it''s just that you mentioned earlier that life is related to power."


    "To be someone''s master, you don''t need to be stronger than that person. Although it''s not common, you occasionally see people stronger than their masters. I''m one of those cases. My master reached to be a peak-Sage."


    "That makes sense. But master, what do you mean by advanced and peak? Are there levels within the titles?" Erik asked curiously, to which Sigr¨²n nodded, satisfied with her disciple''s inference, and responded.


    "That''s right. Each title actually has nine ranks, from lowest to highest: Initiate, Novice, Practitioner, Skilled, Competent, Advanced, Expert, Virtuoso, and Peak."


    "That''s interesting..." Erik put a hand on his chin, thinking about something, but his master''s words brought him out of his thoughts.


    "Erik, now that you''ve learned a bit about the situation in the galaxy, let me ask you a few questions."


    "Of course, master. Ask whatever you want."

 Chapter 14: DAMN MONSTER!!!

    "First, I would like to know how you tamed those mystical wolves and how you managed to form a contract with them," Sigr¨²n looked intently at Erik, waiting for his response, intent on not missing a thing.


    "So they''re called mystical wolves, that''s a good name," Erik said with a smile as the wolves perked up their ears, dropped their toys, and barked happily while wagging their tails.


    "As for taming them, I didn¡¯t do anything special. I just raised them like dogs, although I somewhat regret it now because they bark all the time like dogs. But I don''t understand what you mean by ''contract''. I didn¡¯t do anything besides feeding them and teaching them a few commands and such."


    "Are you not aware that you made a contract with them, Erik?" Sigr¨²n asked, looking a bit confused and surprised.


    "Not really. They''ve been with me for years, but I truly don''t know what you mean by ''contract,''" Erik responded, even more confused.


    "Let me explain what a contract is. First, a contract is a sort of ritual in which a magical animal and a human participate, where the magical animal accepts the human as its master. It has interesting properties.


    For example, the animal and the master are always aware of each other''s position. Additionally, the master can share their mana with their contracted animal, which not only temporarily enhances its abilities but also, over time, strengthens the animal by nourishing it with the master''s mana."


    "Is that really a contract? If so, then I have a contract with them, because I can more or less sense their location and give them ''chi'' or, well, mana, as you call it. But I always thought those were properties of mana; I never imagined it was something like a contract," Erik commented thoughtfully, which puzzled Sigr¨²n, who quickly asked.


    "Properties of mana? How did you come to that conclusion?"


    "Well, from the moment I felt mana for the first time, I immediately discovered that one of its properties was to enhance my strength, endurance, and toughness manyfold. Over time, this has improved, and now I need much less mana to achieve a similar effect.


    Another property I discovered was that this ''hardening'' could be applied to other things, like my tools. This led me to discover another property: if I sent my mana into something, it started to feel like a part of my body, to the point where I could sense everything that happened to it, down to the smallest scratch, similar to how you know where your hands or feet are at all times without having to look at them.


    The thing is, when I picked up the pups, they were newborns, and I had no way to feed them with mother¡¯s milk or anything like that. So I decided to try a property I had discovered about ¡®natural energy¡¯. Ah..."


    Erik raised his hand and pointed to the air before continuing.


    "By ¡®natural energy¡¯, I mean those little balls of energy in the air. The property I discovered was that if you mixed them with mana, you could delay the sensation of hunger or fatigue. So I tried to pass this mixture to them, and it worked. But soon I realized it was unnecessary since they could eat meat without any problem, even though they were newborns.


    However, they liked it so much that they wouldn¡¯t stop whining if I didn¡¯t give it to them with the meat. So I spent a lot of time giving it to them, although now they''ve stopped a bit, and I only give it to them occasionally as a reward.


    The point is, since I could sense what was happening to my tools when I gave them mana, it wasn¡¯t too illogical to think that I could know the location of the wolves, to whom I had also given my mana. After all, following similar logic, I managed to create my ¡®chi sphere¡¯, or I think you called it ''ethereal projection.''"


    (DAMN MONSTER!!! What properties, you idiot?! You just mentioned intermediate and advanced techniques, as well as communion with the Myst, a master-level technique!)


    Sigr¨²n was stunned by what she had heard while staring at where Erik had pointed, as she could clearly see an ''energy ball'' as Erik called them. She quickly took a deep breath in secret to calm herself and, in a calm voice, commented.


    "So that''s how you created the contract. What you mentioned about combining your mana with the Myst or the ''natural energy'' as you called it, is a very ancient and basic way of forming contracts with magical animals."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Although it''s very inefficient, the amount of mana that contracted animals can utilize is very low, and they also cannot communicate telepathically or cast spells together. So, if you want, I can teach you how to make a contract with your wolves later."


    "Oh, that sounds good," Erik responded with a cheerful smile, nodding his head.


    "Well, then we''ll do it later. But there''s something else I want to know. You told me that you felt the mana after copying the movements of an old man you worked for. Did you feel the Myst the same way?"


    Sigr¨²n asked casually, trying to disguise the wild mix of emotions running through her.


    "Oh yes, after feeling the mana, I circulated it through my body while doing those movements, and after a while, I started to feel the energy points or the Myst around me."


    "How long did it take you to feel the mana and the Myst?"


    "Hmmm..." Erik brought his right hand to his chin and started to recall before continuing, "With the mana, it must have been about 30 minutes, and for the Myst, I''m not exactly sure, but it must have been a few hours."


    (30 minutes and a few hours? YOU SON OF A BITCH!!! Stop rubbing your damn genius in my face! It took me a month to feel the mana and a whole year to feel the Myst, and I''m supposed to be the greatest genius in history. How I hate you, you damned genius!!!)


    Sigr¨²n almost started hyperventilating from her suppressed feelings. She had always been the best at everything, far surpassing previous records, which made her feel quite proud, and it was fun to show off in front of the old grumps.


    But seeing a genius even more monstrous than herself in front of her made her feel very strange. Despite being somewhat annoyed that there was someone with talent far superior to hers, she also felt incredibly excited and full of anticipation.


    After all, it was what she had always wanted. It had always been very lonely being the best, the genius of an era, always receiving envy and admiration from others. Although she had some friends, acquaintances, and her sworn sisters, it wasn''t the same. What she wanted was someone not only at her level but someone who could surpass her.


    But that finally changed. Now she had met someone even more talented than her, and he was her disciple, so he would be with her for a very, very long time, and she would no longer have to feel alone at the top, which filled her with incredible anticipation and joy.


    "I understand... by the way, could you show me the movements you copied from the old man?"


    "Sure."


    Erik stood up from his chair and started performing the basic Tai Chi movements he knew. Although all that about the old man might seem like a lie, it wasn''t. The main reason he decided to try Tai Chi movements was that there really was an old blacksmith he worked for who talked about chi and did Tai Chi movements. Although they were a bit different from the ones he knew, the difference wasn''t very big.


    Initially, it never occurred to Erik that he wasn''t on Earth. After all, although it was a very different place from the memories of his previous life, in the place where he lived in this life, the people and even the technology were not much different from the medieval age he remembered from history books of his first life.


    So even after seeing giant magical animals, he didn''t doubt he was still on Earth, maybe far in the past or in a post-apocalyptic future, but never in another place. After all, although they were giant and magical, they had the same form as the animals he knew.


    But now he wasn''t so sure, because the first thing he noticed when he saw his planet from space was that it didn''t look anything like Earth. Although he hadn''t traveled to space in his past life, like everyone else, he had seen photos and videos from space stations, and what he saw didn''t look anything like that.


    Starting with the shape of the continents, although he could only see two, their shape was totally different from what he remembered. So, either it¡¯s far, far in the future, and that planet is really Earth, with tectonic plates rearranging the continents, or it¡¯s a completely different place. Additionally, the planet¡¯s most prominent color from space was greenish, even though the oceans were blue on the planet''s surface.


    Meanwhile, Sigr¨²n was doubting her existence. She couldn''t understand how such simple and basic exercises, which had nothing to do with mana, Myst, or any kind of body refinement technique, somehow helped Erik feel the mana.


    Initially, it seemed quite suspicious to Sigr¨²n that someone would decide to practice initiation exercises in front of an orphan, as Erik claimed to be. On a planet as primitive as Erik''s home planet, something like that would be incredibly valuable and well-controlled, not something any random orphan could access.


    But since she didn''t detect any lies in Erik, and deceiving her would require a legend-level power, not just anyone, Sigr¨²n started to think that maybe there was something in the boy''s story that even he didn''t know, perhaps some political scheme where the boy was a bastard son of some noble or something like that. But the reality turned out to be simpler than she expected.


    The reality is that no one showed Erik initiation exercises. The movements he practiced had nothing to do with anything related to mana; they were simply simple exercises that might serve to train an older person but could never help someone sense mana. In fact, running would have a better effect than what he was doing.


    But then there was a big question: where did the impressive bio-mystic exercises come from, the ones she saw him practicing the first time they met? Those exercises surprised even her, as they were not only beautiful but also very practical for combat. More importantly, they helped refine mana and were in perfect sync with the Myst.


    As if that weren''t enough, the bio-mystic exercises Erik practiced were also incredibly well-suited for him, fitting like a custom-made glove, almost as if they had been designed specifically for him. Additionally, they bore no resemblance to what he was currently showing.

 Chapter 15: THAT LEGEND?!!!

    "You can stop now, Erik."


    "Alright."


    With Sigr¨²n''s words, Erik stopped his movements and sat back down in the chair, eating cookies like a mouse. He really loved those cookies, munching away throughout the conversation, and to his delight, each time he was about to finish, more seemed to appear on the plate out of nowhere.


    "You mentioned that you changed those exercises after a while. Why did you do that?"


    Still full of doubts, Sigr¨²n asked casually, focusing her gaze on Erik, who simply responded with a somewhat worried question after stopping his cookie munching.


    "Shouldn''t I have?"


    "No, not at all. I''m just curious. Besides, the ones you use now are much better," Sigr¨²n replied with a reassuring smile.


    "That''s a relief. Actually, I did it because these energy balls guided me to do so. While practicing, they seemed to guide me to change them, and when I did, they started to enter me, and I became stronger. So I kept doing them, and before I knew it, they turned into what you saw", Erik explained calmly before resuming his cookie eating.


    (This is no genius; he¡¯s a damn CHILD OF THE MYST! How the hell can someone like him exist in this world? Life is so unfair¡­ but at the same time, so interesting. Fufufu.)


    "Well, I think that''s enough for today," Sigr¨²n stood up from her chair and continued, "Follow me. I''ll take you to your room. Your wolves can stay on the deck. After you rest a bit and unpack your things, I''ll teach you how make a new contract and how to make them smaller."


    "That''s great! Keiser, Tiberius, stay here and don''t break anything." Erik stood up, took his huge bag from the floor, and followed Sigr¨²n, while the wolves responded with a couple of barks.


    Bark x2


    Sigr¨²n led Erik into the ship, walking through a long corridor luxuriously decorated with dark wood panels, white marble floors, and walls adorned with beautiful golden runes, each emitting a soft glow, creating a mesmerizing pattern of light and shadow that captured Erik''s attention.


    Finally, they arrived at a massive door, encrusted with gleaming gems and engraved with intricate runes that emitted a slight light. Sigr¨²n opened it with a smooth and elegant gesture of her hand, revealing an elegant and luxurious room that seemed to scream comfort.


    Erik looked at the room with its white walls and wooden floor, where a silk canopy hung over a large, plush bed, a mystical-looking blue fire crackling in the fireplace, sofas upholstered in soft, luxurious black velvet, and various pieces of furniture like desks and tables made of dark wood with an elegant and sleek appearance.


    "This is really beautiful, master"


    Erik commented, surprised not only by the incredible room but also by the amazing scenes he had seen so far. Although he knew luxury and had enjoyed it in his past life, things here were on another level when mixed with the beautiful magical runes carved in every visible place.


    "I''m glad you like it. You can leave your things and rest a bit. I''ll be on the deck, by the way," Sigr¨²n pointed to a closet in the room and continued, "In that closet, there''s clothing that adjusts to any size, and I assure you, it''s quite comfortable. So try to wear it; you''ll like it."


    "Alright, thank you, master," Erik replied with a small smile, feeling grateful to the beautiful woman who had somehow taken him in.


    After that brief conversation, Sigr¨²n left the room, closing the door behind her, and headed towards the deck. Once there, she sat down again in the chair that had formed from the floor, and after taking a few sips from her teacup, a beautiful mirror appeared in her hand.


    The mirror''s frame was intricately carved from a rare type of wood, polished to a deep, rich shine, contrasting wonderfully with the countless runes engraved on it.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    After murmuring a few words, the reflection in the mirror changed to reveal a sunset garden full of flowers and shrubs of different colors and all kinds of magical lights illuminating a glass table, behind which sat a woman of inhuman beauty.


    The beautiful woman had long, silky, slightly wavy brown hair that flowed gracefully, falling over her shoulders and framing her lovely face with fine and elegant features that exuded an ethereal beauty, reaching the epitome of perfection.


    But the most captivating thing about the woman was her eyes, so golden they seemed to shine brighter than gold, reflecting a disturbing mix of wisdom, power, and dominance, adding a mystical and supernatural charm to the enchanting woman.


    "Hello, Sig, how are you? Did something happen? It''s rare for you to call me at this time"


    The beautiful woman in the reflection asked with a concerned expression while looking at Sigr¨²n, who responded in a calm and reassuring voice, though it contained a bit of pride and anticipation, like a little girl wanting to show off her new toy.


    "Hi, Eli, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. But you¡¯re right, something did happen."


    "Good or bad?"


    The woman in the reflection asked, still a bit worried, but knowing Sigr¨²n for so long, she could tell from her expression that she was only calling to brag about something, but she wanted to be sure.


    "Well, I¡¯d say very good, actually," Sigr¨²n''s smile widened as she replied, almost as if she were having trouble containing herself.


    "Oh, really? Tell me then."


    The woman in the reflection demanded elegantly but excitedly at the same time, knowing that whatever put such a smile on her friend¡¯s face must be something great. As lifelong best friends, they shared everything, and she was dying to know what her new acquisition was.


    "Hahaha, don¡¯t get too excited. It¡¯s nothing much, I just got my first disciple."


    After laughing joyfully, Sigr¨²n spoke casually, as if she were mentioning something unimportant, while the mirror began to float in front of her, and she crossed her long, elegant legs before taking a cup of tea in a relaxed and elegant manner.


    "WHAT?!!!"


    Incredulity was the only thing the beautiful woman in the reflection could show on her face. After all, she knew Sigr¨²n better than anyone¡ªthe greatest genius of the galaxy, the one at the absolute peak of talent, to the point that no one could even come close, and other geniuses, like herself, could only fight for the scraps.


    But because they were closer than sisters, she never envied Sigr¨²n nor felt any negative emotions towards her. Even when Sigr¨²n broke her record as the youngest to achieve the title of Master, she was proud, as no one knew better than her how lonely it was at the top, being the best without opposition. It must have been even worse for Sigr¨²n, given her young age, though it was a source of pride for her that her younger sister was so outstanding.


    Precisely because of this, she was dumbfounded. Although her sister felt lonely on her throne of unique genius, she wasn¡¯t willing to lower her standards in the slightest. That¡¯s why she had vehemently refused to accept any disciple, even when many people had offered countless resources and incalculable wealth. Even the director and head of the faction tried to convince her, but nothing changed.


    So for the always proud Sigr¨²n Eldurd¨®ttir, who refused to accept a disciple unless they met her impossible standards, to suddenly accept someone out of the blue while on her pilgrimage to visit her master, it wasn¡¯t just hard to believe; this news would undoubtedly shake the entire galaxy.


    "HAHAHAHAHA, you don¡¯t have to be so surprised. I just saw that the boy had potential and took him under my wing, it¡¯s nothing extraordinary"


    Sigr¨²n laughed joyfully and commented with a haughty expression before biting a cookie, which immediately reminded her of her adorable disciple, making her smile softly as she looked at the woman in the reflection who was still struggling with her disbelief and asked in a low voice.


    "What kind of monster did you take in?"


    "Oh, nothing extraordinary, just a Child of the Myst."


    With her haughty expression and a smile that seemed like it would split her face, Sigr¨²n again commented as if it were nothing important, then gracefully sipped her tea, contrasting sharply with the woman in the reflection of the floating mirror.


    "THAT LEGEND?!!!"


    The woman on the other side of the mirror felt the world spinning and doubted what she was hearing. After all, a Child of the Myst was just a myth, something that, although it shouldn¡¯t be impossible, had never been seen until now¡ªnot even something relatively close. For Sigr¨²n to dare call him that, he had to be an incomparable monster.


    "Well, it seems it''s not a legend, and now he''s my disciple. I must say that at first, I refused, despite the boy begging me to accept him as his master. But since I¡¯m a compassionate woman, I decided to give him a chance. As he barely passed my test, I had to reluctantly accept him. After all, I wouldn¡¯t have a place to show my face if I didn¡¯t keep my word."


    With a haughty and vain expression, Sigr¨²n lied without a hint of shame, while glancing sideways at her friend in the mirror, relishing her look of surprise and astonishment. After all, that was precisely the expression she wanted to see.


    "Are you serious, Sig?" The woman on the other side of the mirror became serious and asked.


    "Very serious. That boy is a damn monster, and if everything he says is true, he is undoubtedly a Child of the Myst. That¡¯s why I want you to help me investigate him. Even though I didn''t detect any lies in what he told me, it''s better to confirm it."


    With her friend and sworn sister''s seriousness, Sigr¨²n stopped playing and also adopted a serious expression while looking intently at the woman in the reflection, conveying the importance of the matter.

 Chapter 16: What a monster

    "That even you would call him a monster..." Despite her serious expression, a hint of surprise escaped the voice of the beautiful woman in the mirror.


    "Just listen to this. According to him, he managed to sense mana in 30 minutes and the Myst a few hours later after practicing some random exercises, which he showed me. But I assure you, running would be more effective than what he was doing.


    But that''s not the craziest part. The boy now uses a series of bio-mystic exercises at least Master-level, which, according to him, he was guided by the Myst to do. Moreover, he''s only 15 years old and already an advanced-apprentice, having instinctively mastered Reinforcement, Emission, Form Control, Essence Transformation, Mystical Confluence, and Communion with the Myst.


    Furthermore, the boy has an absurd level of mana control, it''s truly insane. But the most incredible thing is that he can solidify Myst and control it at will with terrifying ease, something I saw with my own eyes," Sigr¨²n explained seriously what she knew about Erik.


    "What a monster. If you weren''t the one telling me this, I wouldn''t dare to believe it, especially the last part. There are no records of anyone being able to change the position of solidified Myst at will..." The surprise was evident in the voice of the woman on the other side of the mirror.


    "Yes, that''s why I want you to investigate his origins. Someone like that can''t just appear out of nowhere on the island where my master rests, it seems too good to be true."


    "Is that where you found him?"


    The woman on the other side of the mirror asked, a little surprised, to which Sigr¨²n nodded as she explained.


    "Yes, apparently he was working on a ship that was destroyed by a sea monster and ended up on the island by the waves, which is impossible. I personally took care of modifying the entire environment: the waves, the weather, even the tides are set to divert anyone who approaches. Not to mention the concealment and defense formations installed there.


    Moreover, according to him, the ship was on a route on the other side of the planet, so I can only think of one possibility: someone or something put the boy there, and we need to find out what it is, because the boy has no idea. And although it''s true that I created the island when I was just an Arcane, a random Master-level wouldn''t be able to break the concealment."


    "You''re right, I''ll get on it. Just make sure to give me the boy''s name and description. I''ll send people to take care of the matter," said the woman on the other side of the mirror. Her serious expression then turned playful as she continued with a small smile, "But now I''m really dying to meet our disciple."


    "Our? Since when is he our disciple? He''s MY disciple," Sigr¨²n jumped like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, immediately becoming defensive.


    "*sob* I didn''t know my little Sig had become so selfish, not even wanting to share the good things with her poor older sister," the woman''s playful smile widened as she commented with mock sadness in a dramatic tone.


    "Hmph, as if we ever shared disciples. You already have yours, keep them, don''t bother mine," Sigr¨²n huffed in annoyance, crossing her arms beneath her ample chest.


    "Ah, that''s because you never wanted to teach them anything. But from now on, my disciples are your disciples, if you wish. So don''t forget to tell the boy about his other master."


    "Don''t even think about it. Erik is MY disciple, so don''t get any ideas."


    Sigr¨²n replied, evidently annoyed, her delicate face full of displeasure, something the woman on the other side of the mirror wonderfully ignored, commenting in a sweet tone as she brought her right hand to her cheek.


    "So his name is Erik? Nice name."


    "Yes, his name is Erik, and I gave it to him. So leave my disciple alone, I never bothered you with yours."


    "Wait, what do you mean you gave him the name? Explain that to me because I don''t understand," the woman on the other side of the mirror commented, puzzled.


    "Well, apparently he didn''t have a name, just a nickname. They called him ''Green Eyes'', according to what he told me," Sigr¨²n''s expression turned a bit sad as she spoke.


    "That''s very sad. I''ll make sure to give our little Erik lots of love and care to comfort him for his tough childhood."


    The woman''s expression in the mirror also showed some sadness, though she didn''t forget to tease Sigr¨²n in revenge for her blatant attempt to boast in front of her.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "What love and care? Do that for your disciples, don''t bother mine. I''ll take care of whatever he needs."


    Sigr¨²n''s expression instantly shifted from sadness to annoyance at the woman''s words, replying in an offended tone.


    "Sig, aren''t you curious to see what a child of the Myst could achieve when taught by both of us? Think about it, he would have your aegis system and my sacred geometry at his disposal, combined with your alchemy skills and my refinement abilities. And don''t forget, if he uses Myst constructions, sacred geometry will benefit him the most."


    Like a demon tempting a naive soul, the woman began to entice Sigr¨²n, who found it increasingly hard to refuse. After all, she was genuinely curious to see what could happen¡ªa genius like Erik combined with the best they had to offer. The thought alone made her shiver.


    "..."


    "You''re dying to know, aren''t you, Sig? I feel the same way. What do you say?"


    "Let me think about it..."


    "Fufufu, alright. Now, tell me more about the boy."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The moment Sigr¨²n left the room, Erik dropped his bag on the floor, placed his machetes on the desk, and jumped onto the bed. It didn''t make a sound, and the mattress easily absorbed the impact, leaving him feeling the best comfort and coziness he had ever experienced.


    "This bed is amazing; I''ve never felt a bed this good before. I feel great..."


    The boy lay on the bed with a relaxed expression on his face, but after a while, he closed his eyes and began to meditate on what had happened that day.


    (Today was a crazy day. That woman, or rather, my master, is a damn monster. I almost died of fright when she suddenly appeared on the roof of my cabin. Her presence is too terrifying, I''ve never felt anything like it before.


    Being in front of her is like being a tiny firefly in front of the sun, too terrifying. I didn''t even have the courage to lie and only told half-truths, as I have the strange feeling that she can tell if I''m lying. And being a thousand-year-old monster, it wouldn''t be strange if she could do something like that...


    Moreover, things changed too quickly. I went from surviving in the wild to accepting a monstrous master who does magic and flying in an interstellar ship through space to the center of the galaxy. Although, well, I finally found the answer to why a medieval world had the concept of planet and galaxy... Things are so exciting!!! Hahahahaha...)


    A strange smile formed on Erik''s face as he stretched lazily on the bed, but he quickly returned to his thoughts.


    (Although, there''s still the possibility that I''m nothing more than merchandise for a human trafficker, so I shouldn''t celebrate too soon. But then again, it''s not like I could do much about it. That woman is a monster in more than one sense, and I can''t see myself escaping in any way. So, I better not think about it and just go with the flow. Maybe I''m lucky...


    Setting that aside, the question is, where am I? Is this the same world from my past life but at a different time, or is it a parallel world? Mmmm, that''s hard to answer. Although, if I found Earth, there would be a chance to get answers. But well, it''s not particularly useful to know that anyway...)


    While Erik continued thinking about random things and since it had been years since he lay in such a soft bed, he slowly fell asleep, drifting into the world of dreams with a small smile on his face.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Several hours later, Erik woke up a bit confused and looked around, trying to understand where he was. But he quickly remembered what had happened and began to explore the place with curiosity.


    "This is really something else, it''s practically a luxury hotel. No, come to think of it, this place is better..."


    After marveling at every detail and admiring the intricate and detailed runes carved around, Erik arrived at the bathroom, which had a shower, bathtub, and all the necessary equipment to bathe. So, without further thought, he took off his clothes and started showering.


    "This is the life. Although the bathroom in my cabin wasn''t bad, bathing with hot water and shampoo is something else."


    After a thorough shower, Erik stepped into the bathtub, which filled with hot water incredibly fast. He began to relax in a bubble bath. The foam started to release the ''water'' on its own as the bathtub filled, surprising him a bit, but considering this was a real mage''s place, such a trick seemed insignificant.


    After some time, Erik got out of the bathtub and went to look for his clothes in his bag. Remembering his master''s words, he decided to check the closet. Inside, he found various white garments of different styles, perfectly smooth and hanging.


    Driven by curiosity, Erik began to look through them one by one, realizing after a while that they weren''t just robes like his master''s. There were also some jacket and pants sets. Without much thought, he decided to put on one of those.


    Before changing, Erik curiously checked the drawers of the closet and, to his surprise, found men''s underwear, socks, and other items, all in white, which brought a big smile to his face.


    "Finally, underwear. I missed you, baby."


    With a broad smile, Erik put on the underwear and the jacket and pants set, which looked quite funny on him since they were several sizes too big. Surprisingly, runes on the clothes lit up, and they quickly shrank to fit him perfectly, something he watched with evident interest.


    Full of curiosity, Erik continued exploring the closet and soon found a pair of white boots that suited his taste. He quickly put them on, and like the clothes, several runes lit up, and the boots soon adjusted perfectly to his feet, as if they were custom-made.


    After putting on the boots, Erik found his machetes and arranged them again at his waist. He then admired his new appearance in a full-length mirror in the corner of the room.


    "I look really cool, hehehe."


    Erik commented with a small smile on his face, clearly amazed by the elegant and ''casual'' style he now had. Although the matte leather color of his belt and machetes clashed with the pure white of his clothes, it still looked good enough not to bother him too much.


    Once he finished appreciating his new clothes, Erik decided to go out to meet his master, holding back the saliva that threatened to escape as the delicious taste of cookies came to mind, leaving him eager to discover what other delicacies awaited him.

 Chapter 17: Four languages?

    When Erik stepped onto the upper deck of the ship, he found his teacher sitting in the same chair, sipping tea with a calm and serene demeanor, exuding an ethereal and refined charm. Meanwhile, Kaiser and Tiberius were happily eating large chunks of meat in a secluded corner.


    "Hello Erik, you look great in those clothes," Sigr¨²n commented with a smile when she saw Erik, to which he responded as he walked over to her.


    "Hello, master, and thank you. These clothes are great, although it''s a shame they''re all white."


    "Oh, you can change that if you don''t like it," Sigr¨²n said with a smile, pointing at Erik''s clothes.


    "Really? How?" Erik asked curiously, looking at his clothes.


    "It''s quite simple. Just send mana to your clothes and think of the color you want."


    After hearing Sigr¨²n''s words, Erik quickly sent his mana to his clothes and imagined them in black and gray. Shortly after, they started to change color with a small glow, which left him intrigued and curious about how this peculiar ''technology'' worked.


    "How does this work, master?" Erik asked, surprised and full of curiosity.


    "It''s a magical inscription on the clothes. You''ll learn to make them in the future."


    "That''s amazing."


    "And what would you like to eat, Erik?"


    Sigr¨²n asked while gesturing to the other chair for Erik to sit, which he quickly did while answering.


    "Anything is fine, master."


    With Erik''s response, Sigr¨²n gently waved her hand, and various delicacies appeared on the table in plates that looked expensive and artistic, making Erik''s eyes light up. He then started eating with an expression similar to that of the wolves.


    Seeing Erik eating happily brought a beautiful smile to Sigr¨²n''s face, who soon commented warmly, resting her face on one of her hands, giving her a mature and somewhat maternal charm.


    "You mentioned you don''t know how to read and write, right, Erik?"


    Erik nodded in response without stopping his meal, totally entranced by the incredible taste, making Sigr¨²n shake her head in amusement as she continued speaking.


    "Well, that''s the first thing you need to learn, but the problem is the language you speak. Although it originated from the Western language, many generations have passed, and now it''s quite different. So, you''ll have to learn four new languages and how to read and write them."


    "Four languages?" Erik looked up from the delicious food to look at his master.


    "Yes, Western, Nordic, Eastern, and Galactic. Although there are more, those are the most important in the galaxy, so it''s essential for you to learn them well."


    "Hmm, okay, though it sounds tough..."


    After a small sigh, Erik returned to his food, making Sigr¨²n laugh cheerfully as she commented amusedly.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about that. You''ll learn them before you know it."


    "If you say so, master..."


    "Yes, you''ll see. For now, the first thing we need to do is determine your affinity so we can figure out which paths are most viable for you."


    "Affinity? What is an affinity?"


    "Well, magical affinities are, to put it simply, the elements into which you can convert mana, such as fire, water, darkness, etc. There are quite a few, and everyone has an affinity, and in rare cases, more than one. This doesn''t mean you can''t use others, it''s just that they''ll be much less effective and consume several times more mana to cast a spell."


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Hmm, I understand. And what are your affinities, master?" Erik nodded in understanding before asking with some curiosity.


    "Oh, why do you think there is more than one?" Sigr¨²n asked with a curious expression.


    "Because you said it''s rare, and I suppose the ''greatest genius in the galaxy'' can''t have just one," Erik replied without stopping eating.


    "Hahaha, you''re right, I have more than one affinity. Although this doesn''t automatically make you more powerful, it does make you more flexible and unpredictable. But it requires more time and effort to master them. In my case, it''s fire and wood."


    "Fire and wood? That sounds like a really good combination."


    "Exactly, one of the best for alchemy. So, your master is not only one of the most powerful sorceresses in the galaxy but also one of the best alchemists."


    "Alchemist? Can you turn lead into gold, master?"


    Erik put down his food and turned to look at his master with eyes that seemed to sparkle with excitement, making Sigr¨²n laugh heartily before she answered.


    "Hahaha, in theory, it''s possible, but it''s not worth doing. After all, it''s much cheaper to simply take a gold asteroid if you need it."


    "You''re right... but being able to transmute things is amazing. Will you teach me, master?" Although his master''s words dimmed the sparkle in his eyes a bit, Erik still asked with excitement.


    "Hahaha, while transmuting elements was something alchemy did a long time ago, it''s not something we do nowadays because it''s useless. It only works with basic elements, and there are plenty of those in the galaxy. The truly useful and rare ones can''t be obtained through transmutation.


    And although some can be synthesized artificially, they''re much worse than the natural ones. So nowadays, alchemy focuses almost entirely on the production of medicines and the refinement of raw materials."


    "Really? That''s a bit sad. The dream of transmutation was achieved and turned out to be useless..." Erik''s expression fell, and he commented somewhat dejectedly, to which Sigr¨²n responded cheerfully.


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ll still teach you how to do it if you want to learn."


    "You''re the best master." Erik''s excitement peaked again, and he continued eating happily.


    "Good to know, hehe," Sigr¨²n added with a smug smile on her delicate face, to which Erik simply nodded and casually added.


    "Of course, master."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Some time later, Erik could be seen standing on the upper deck of the ship in front of the wolves Kaiser and Tiberius, who were sitting and wagging their tails happily. Beneath them, different runes were glowing softly, creating a magical and otherworldly display.


    "Alright, Erik, everything is ready. Now you just need to send your mana to the runes and say, ''I, Erik, accept Kaiser as my servant and guardian'' while placing a drop of blood on Kaiser''s head, and the same for Tiberius."


    "Okay, master."


    Following Sigr¨²n''s explanation, Erik quickly bit his index finger while sending his mana to the runes, which began to glow more intensely. He then started to say the words his master had instructed.


    Soon after, Erik dropped a bit of blood on the heads of his wolves. To his surprise, the blood was quickly absorbed by their fur, and shortly after, they began to glow a pale white.


    Along with the glow, beautiful runes floated in the air, one above the boy and the two wolves, before entering their bodies. A few minutes later, the glow disappeared, and two luminous runes appeared on the back of Erik''s right hand, which quickly faded away.


    As Erik looked curiously at the back of his hand, he quickly noticed a sort of connection with the wolves, something similar to what he had felt before when he was able to sense the wolves'' approximate location, but much stronger.


    Through this connection, Erik began to feel a curious emotion, something akin to excitement, though a bit different. He quickly concluded that these were the feelings of the wolves, who pounced on him and started rubbing their heads against his body, their tails wagging at a blinding speed.


    "Okay, okay, calm down."


    "Haha, those guys really love you. Make sure to take good care of them."


    Sigr¨²n commented with a small smile, while her new disciple gained more positive points in her heart. After all, mystical wolves are very special magical animals, and one of their main characteristics is that they are very resentful and evasive. They never approach anyone with excessively violent or volatile tendencies.


    So, the fact that the wolves were so close to Erik was not only a sign of how good he had been to them, but also spoke highly of his character. At the very least, he was a firm, determined person, and from what she had seen in the camp, quite creative and capable.


    "Of course, master"


    Erik responded with a small smile while petting the giant heads of the wolves, completely unaware of Sigr¨²n''s thoughts and the significance of the wolves he had started to raise, following his father''s teachings.


    After a while, the wolves calmed down and returned to playing with their toys or running around the immense upper deck. Erik and Sigr¨²n sat back down in the chairs by the table, which now had a beautiful tea set and a plate of cookies, putting a huge smile on the boy''s face.


    "Well, Erik, how about we start by studying the Galactic language? It''s the most spoken language at the Arcane University and the one you''ll need the most when we arrive."


    "That sounds good, master."


    After that brief chat, a notebook and a pencil appeared out of nowhere in front of Erik, while a whiteboard appeared behind Sigr¨²n. She stood up from her seat and began writing several unfamiliar symbols on the board.


    As Sigr¨²n wrote on the board, the tea set disappeared from the beautiful table, which began to transform, soon becoming a firm and elegant desk, marking the beginning of Erik''s first official class.

 Chapter 18: What gave you such guts?

    One month later, on the deck of an elegant cruise ship sailing through space, Erik could be seen sitting at a beautiful wooden desk, occasionally jotting down notes in a notebook while Sigr¨²n spoke and wrote some things on the floating blackboard in front of her.


    "Well, with this, the class is over. After all, we don¡¯t have much further to go," Sigr¨²n commented in a relaxed voice, and the floating board vanished in the blink of an eye.


    "Thank you very much for everything, master," Erik politely thanked her and set aside his notebook and pencil, which disappeared into thin air. He then commented with a tone still tinged with surprise, "These space rings are truly wonderful, master."


    On Erik¡¯s right index finger was an elegant silver ring, intricately carved with detailed miniature runes, which he looked at with affection and evident curiosity.


    "Hahaha, I¡¯m glad you like it," Sigr¨²n responded warmly.


    A week ago, Erik had mastered reading, writing, and speaking the galactic language. Although his level wasn¡¯t very advanced, he could speak fluently and understand most basic and intermediate books written in that language.


    Pleased with her disciple¡¯s diligence, Sigr¨²n decided to reward him and gave him a 50-square-meter storage ring. Although it wasn¡¯t much for a Master-level like her, it would be a great treasure for an ordinary person.


    "I love it, master. Thank you so much. I never imagined something like this was possible. I assure you, I won¡¯t let your efforts on me go to waste," Erik responded with joy and a touch of conviction.


    "Hehehe, that¡¯s good. I can¡¯t wait to see your future achievements," Sigr¨²n replied happily, looking at Erik with a bit of pride.


    A while later, the familiar sight of colorful horizontal lines outside the ship disappeared and was replaced by a beautiful dark landscape illuminated by millions of bright points¡ªthe vastness of space. But what surprised Erik the most was the planet in front of them.


    The planet stood out in the darkness of the void with a radiant blue color, adorned with imposing continents and endless stretches of crystalline seas. But what truly astonished Erik was something else.


    The beautiful planet was surrounded by a gigantic, semi-transparent sphere composed of hexagrams emitting soft white light. From the equator, something Erik had only seen in science fiction movies emerged: a space elevator.


    The space elevator was topped with a gigantic saucer from which ships of all kinds, sizes, and shapes constantly entered and exited through what seemed to be several ports, while a vast number of various ships waited their turn around it.


    "Amazing," Erik commented softly as he gazed dreamily at the impressive scene.


    "It really is, though you¡¯ll get used to it over time. But get ready; we¡¯ll be docking at the orbital platform."


    "Don¡¯t we have to wait our turn like them?" Erik pointed to the other ships that seemed to be waiting around as he asked.


    "Hehehe, that¡¯s for everyone else. Your master is a very important member of the Arcane Order and the university, so I have several privileges," Sigr¨²n commented proudly as the ship moved towards a distant, very exclusive-looking port.


    "You¡¯re amazing, master"


    Erik commented with bright eyes, playing along with Sigr¨²n, who responded cheerfully while adopting a casual yet elegant posture, the most fitting to accept the compliments of her adorable disciple.


    "But of course."


    When the ship docked, a large sphere of soft white light extended from the port, connecting the cruise ship to the orbital station. Then Sigr¨²n disembarked with a serious expression, followed by Erik and the wolves, which now measured about a meter each.


    A few days ago, Sigr¨²n had taught Erik how to make them smaller, a task that turned out to be quite simple, requiring only a small rune applied to them. Erik managed it without any problems, which led to the discovery that he was very compatible with the Aegis system, something that made Sigr¨²n very happy, as she couldn¡¯t wait to show off to someone.


    By the time the group reached the end of the disembarkation ramp, they encountered two guards dressed in futuristic black armor with several softly glowing runes engraved on them.


    The guards bowed respectfully to Sigr¨²n while she simply murmured something, causing the ship to shrink to the size of a small toy, after which it disappeared.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "An honor to be in your presence, Master Eldurd¨®ttir," the two guards said in unison in the galactic language. Sigr¨²n only nodded and pulled Erik closer by the shoulder, then spoke in a solemn voice.


    "This is my first disciple, Erik. Remember him well. Disrespecting him is the same as disrespecting me."


    The guards'' eyes almost popped out of their sockets at that declaration, causing them to look at Erik as if he were a legendary monster. They quickly regained their composure and spoke again in unison.


    "Understood!"


    "Very well, let''s go, Erik," Sigr¨²n said in a serious tone and led Erik into the saucer while the guards bowed as they passed. Just as they were about to enter, the guards spoke again in unison.


    "Welcome to the Arcane University, Master Eldurd¨®ttir, direct disciple Erik!"


    Erik glanced one last time at the guards before entering the ''saucer'', and what he found inside surprised him greatly. Despite the exterior resembling a saucer made of dark metal, the interior looked completely different, essentially a roofless city teeming with people, with a perfect view of the ships outside.


    The city was beautiful, featuring a curious blend of the technological and traditional, with runes, geometric magic circles, and even Asian characters in various places. Some buildings were square, similar to what Erik was used to in his past life, but there were also classic, Victorian, and Asian-style castles, alongside all sorts of futuristic-looking buildings.


    The city had a radio concentric layout, with gigantic circular towers at the center where the elevators operated continuously, with people of all shapes and colors, as well as huge containers presumably filled with all kinds of goods, moving in and out incessantly.


    "Don''t just stand there, Erik," Sigr¨²n turned to call Erik, who had been stunned by the city, to the point that he had stopped moving.


    "Sorry, master," Erik quickly apologized and picked up the pace with his wolves behind him, until he was back at his master''s side.


    "Hahahaha, you look so cute, like a country bumpkin gawking around," Sigr¨²n teased her disciple a little.


    "Well, I really am a country bumpkin, but that¡¯s not something I consider bad or a disadvantage in any way. In fact, I think it¡¯s an advantage. After all, I have valuable knowledge. For example, how many of these people do you think could survive in my situation on your island, master?"


    Erik wasn''t bothered by his master''s joke, as it was true. In his past life, he had shown that a country bumpkin like him could outperform ''city folk''. After all, he achieved an enviable economic level and positioned himself as an elite. In his mind, being a ''knowledgeable city dweller'' wasn¡¯t an advantage or something to be proud of; rather, it was a great disadvantage for many.


    For her part, Sigr¨²n was a little surprised by her disciple''s reaction, but quickly smiled and responded.


    "Hehehe, you''re right about that, Erik. Not many of them could do the same, but don¡¯t look down on them either. Many here could have easily made it from a deserted island to the continent without much effort," Sigr¨²n agreed with her disciple but also tried to caution him.


    "I know that perfectly well, master. What I mean is that the way I''ve lived gives me an advantage because I know things they don¡¯t. Likewise, sooner or later, I''ll learn what they know. But the opposite is difficult for them. Therefore, being a country bumpkin isn¡¯t a bad thing; in fact, it¡¯s quite good."


    "Hahaha, what an interesting philosophy you have there."


    "It¡¯s pure logic, master. If knowledge is power, I¡¯ll eventually be more powerful than them because I''ll know more. One thing is to read about it, another is to live it, and I doubt many of them are willing to leave their comfortable lives."


    "Hehehe, I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that," Sigr¨²n commented with a mischievous smile as she listened to her disciple''s arguments, finding him even more endearing the more he tried to justify himself.


    "If you say so, master, but going to war and milking a cow are very different things. You can live without a war, but not without eating."


    "From the Sage-level onwards, you can live without eating, but not without resources, you know that?"


    "Really, you can live without eating. Then why do you eat, master?"


    Erik looked a bit surprised at his master, though it was no longer so unthinkable for him. After all, he was not only beside a ''1,000-year-old baby'' but also casually walking through the orbital station of a space elevator without a spacesuit.


    "Because it''s still delicious, but I could live without eating easily."


    As Sigr¨²n and Erik talked about random things, they kept walking until they reached the center of the city. They approached one of the towers or tubes that everyone else avoided using and where there were two guards dressed differently from all the other guards Erik had seen in the city.


    The guards wore loose white robes with an emblem embroidered on the left side of their chest, the same one Sigr¨²n wore. When they saw her, they bowed respectfully and spoke in a solemn voice in unison.


    "Welcome back, Master Eldurd¨®ttir."


    After that, the same scene from the entrance repeated, and the guards were surprised when Sigr¨²n introduced her disciple. However, unlike the entrance, these guards not only showed surprise in their eyes but also a lot of envy and ill intentions mixed in.


    The vicious look of the guards caused an instinctive reaction in Erik and his wolves, who immediately assumed combat positions, the wolves growling and ready to attack, while Erik placed his hands on the machetes at his waist.


    But the actions of the boy and the wolves were halted abruptly when the guards disappeared from their sight, followed by two clear slapping sounds and then a loud thud from a blunt impact.


    Surprised, Erik looked in the direction of the last sound, only to find the guards several meters away, their faces battered and almost unconscious. At that moment, a monstrous pressure that seemed to increase gravity began to flood the city.


    Along with the monstrous pressure, a cold voice loaded with murderous intent resonated in the place, making time seem to stand still.


    "What is the meaning of that look towards my first disciple? What gave you such guts? Do the Blackthorn and Xuanling families think they have enough to openly go against me? You have three seconds to speak, or I will personally go seek an explanation from your families."

 Chapter 19: that’s how it is with a disciple and master

    Erik was stunned by what had happened. Although he had truly felt in danger from the look the guards gave him, which prompted his instinctive reaction to grab the handles of his machetes, he hadn''t thought anything would actually happen.


    In Erik''s mind, those looks might have been some sort of test by the guards or perhaps a bit of envy, since he was his master''s first disciple and had appeared out of nowhere. However, Sigr¨²n''s reaction left him completely speechless. Shortly after, a calm male voice resonated in the place.


    "Calm down, Master Sigr¨²n. There''s no need to make such a scene. The most likely thing is that the boys were just surprised by your new disciple, that''s all. Let''s let bygones be bygones and stop the problem here."


    "Sigr¨²n? Who the hell do you think you''re talking to, Theodore Blackthorn?!"


    Sigr¨²n''s cold voice, full of murderous intent, responded as the pressure in the city doubled, and she was enveloped in deep blue flames, like a blazing star.


    The man, Theodore Blackthorn, immediately stepped back in panic when he saw Sigr¨²n''s state, looking at her with evident fear before speaking in a trembling, terrified voice.


    "Don''t think you can do whatever you want and get away with it, Sigr¨²n Eldurd¨®ttir! My family won''t stay silent if something happens to me!!"


    "Hehehe, let''s find out then,"


    When Sigr¨²n spoke, her words dripping with evident mockery and disdain, a multitude of runes appeared in the air, as if written by an invisible hand. Each rune had defined and sharp contours, with every stroke and curve pulsating with energy. Just then, an ancient voice, resonant with power, echoed through the space.


    ¡°Calm down, Sigr¨²n, don¡¯t make a scene.¡±


    ¡°Tsch.¡±


    As soon as the voice sounded, the runes and the fire around Sigr¨²n vanished, and she clicked her tongue in annoyance. At the same time, white spheres of light appeared around the guards and the terrified man, only to disappear with a bright flash.


    Shortly after, two different guards appeared in front of the tower, dressed similarly to the previous ones. They bowed respectfully before Sigr¨²n.


    ¡°Welcome back, Master Eldurd¨®ttir.¡±


    Sigr¨²n simply nodded with a cold expression and entered the elevator behind the guards, followed closely by Erik and the wolves, while the star-haired boy still had a look of confusion on his face.


    After taking a seat in the elegant elevator, which resembled a first-class airplane cabin with beautiful and comfortable leather seats that automatically adjusted to the body''s shape, Erik looked out of the corner of his eye at his master. Curiosity was etched on his face.


    As the elevator door closed, Sigr¨²n asked in a calm and relaxed tone, as if she hadn''t been exuding that monstrous pressure just moments before.


    ¡°Are you wondering if I¡¯ve always been this explosive?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Erik merely looked at his master without saying anything; after all, if she was that explosive, it was better not to provoke the lion. However, knowing this in advance might help him avoid trouble in the future.


    A joyful laugh escaped from Sigr¨²n¡¯s alluring lips as she saw the blank expression on her disciple¡¯s face. She then cheerfully commented,


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t make that face. Although I must admit I have an explosive temper, it¡¯s not as exaggerated. This time was just a small scene to make my point.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Am I in danger?¡± Erik asked with a bit of surprise.


    ¡°Hehe, you catch on quickly. You could say, in a way, yes. Although no one will have the guts to attack you directly, many will try to make your life difficult at the university. After all, envy is very common here, as most have overly fragile egos.¡±


    A beautiful smile graced Sigr¨²n¡¯s lips, growing happier each month with her decision to take on her first disciple. After all, it¡¯s always a pleasure to talk to intelligent people, and the star-haired boy had proven on more than one occasion that he possessed a sharp mind, capable of quickly grasping the essence of things despite his young age.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "So, what you did was send a message that said something like, ''Even a wrongly directed look at my disciple is an offense to me. Imagine what will happen if I find out they are doing something to him''?"


    "Hehehe, as smart as always."


    Sigr¨²n replied in a singsong tone while smiling at her disciple, who responded by bowing respectfully, clearly imitating the guards, and spoke in a respectful tone.


    "Thank you very much, master."


    "Hahaha, you¡¯re really very sweet. But don¡¯t try to imitate the guards; you don¡¯t have to do that, not with me or anyone else. I¡¯m your master. Think of me as an older sister. Your problems are my problems; that¡¯s how it is with a disciple and master."


    Sigr¨²n responded while looking tenderly at Erik and reached out to ruffle his hair, which made the boy look into her eyes for a moment, as if confirming something in her gaze, before replying with a slight smile.


    "I understand, master."


    Sigr¨²n and Erik continued talking about random things, mainly about the orbital station and such, until suddenly a light started blinking, and at the same time, an emotionless voice announced.


    "Landing will be achieved in 5 minutes from now."


    Erik was completely surprised by this information. After all, they had been in the elevator for less than 30 minutes, and he hadn¡¯t felt anything. For him, the cabin hadn¡¯t moved at all since he entered; he even thought they were waiting for more passengers or something.


    When the 5 minutes passed, the door opened, and Sigr¨²n led Erik through a corridor filled with thick metal doors guarded by guards dressed in futuristic black armor, who had quite ¡®large¡¯ presences, though far from Sigr¨²n¡¯s.


    But something curious Erik noticed was that, from time to time, he felt like he was passing through some kind of invisible membrane, so he kept ¡®looking¡¯ at them with curiosity, which Sigr¨²n noticed right away and casually explained.


    "Those are detectors. Everyone entering needs to have valid identification. In your case, it¡¯s the rune that recognizes you as my disciple."


    "That¡¯s impressive."


    "Hahaha, yes, and quite expensive too."


    "But master, why is there so much Myst here?"


    Something Erik noticed as soon as the elevator door opened was the incredible amount of Myst flooding him. It felt like an uncontrollable tide constantly crashing into his body, causing great discomfort to the point where he even had some difficulty breathing.


    "Oh, that¡¯s thanks to the magical arrays covering the planet. They not only help protect it but also greatly increase the concentration of Myst, which is very useful for training and things like that. So it¡¯s killing two birds with one stone."


    "I see..."


    By the time they traversed the entire corridor, Erik felt like he was in an airport. After all, the place was very similar, with waiting chairs, lots of shops, what looked like ticket counters, people with luggage, many types of signs, and beautiful giant glass panels as walls.


    When they reached the exit door, Erik noticed something impossible to overlook. Amid the crowd, a figure stood out greatly due to her supernatural beauty and elegant demeanor, with bright golden eyes, brown hair that fell in soft waves to her shoulders, and a colossal presence on par with Sigr¨²n¡¯s.


    The beautiful woman was dressed in a robe with the emblem embroidered on the left side similar to Sigr¨²n¡¯s, but in her case, the robe perfectly fitted her body, highlighting her curves, giving her an authoritative yet incredibly attractive air.


    The woman¡¯s expression was calm and serene as she waited, emitting a peaceful yet incredibly powerful aura, making her tremendous power clear to anyone. But the moment the woman saw Sigr¨²n, a smile adorned her beautiful face, and she approached with elegance.


    "Welcome back, Sig," the woman greeted with a soft and melodious voice, to which Sigr¨²n immediately responded with a smile.


    "Hello, Eli."


    The beautiful women embraced, creating a lovely scene that caused several passersby to turn their heads for a moment, though they quickly reacted and continued on their way. Soon the hug ended, and the beautiful brown-haired woman turned her gaze to Erik and greeted him with a smile.


    "So, you¡¯re the little Erik. You¡¯re very handsome. Come, greet your master."


    The woman¡¯s words surprised Erik, who immediately turned to look at his master with a face full of confusion, but Sigr¨²n quickly spoke with annoyance.


    "That¡¯s something that hasn¡¯t been decided yet. Don¡¯t force it."


    "Fufufu," the woman looked playfully at Sigr¨²n, but quickly turned to Erik and continued, "Well, little Erik, your master still wants to play hard to get, so for now, greet your future master."


    "Hmph."


    Sigr¨²n huffed in annoyance and turned her head, leaving Erik between a rock and a hard place. So, without having many options, he decided not to anger someone with a presence as monstrous as his master¡¯s and greeted formally.


    "Hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Erik, and I am Master Eldurd¨®ttir¡¯s first disciple," Erik spoke in a serious voice while slightly bowing his head.


    "You¡¯re very polite, and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Erik. My name is Eleonora Silverwood. You can consider me your master¡¯s older sister."


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Silverwood."


    "Fufufu, come on, I¡¯ll take you to my house."


    After Eleonora¡¯s words, an incredibly beautiful and intricate geometric magic circle appeared under the group¡¯s feet. It started to glow, captivating Erik a bit, but he suddenly felt dizzy and stumbled slightly.


    Erik quickly regained his composure and looked around, only to be surprised to find that he was now on what seemed to be a balcony of an impressive mansion, adorned with an incredibly large garden that looked like something out of a fairy tale, full of flowers and bushes of all kinds of colors and magical lights floating around.


    "Fufufu, you¡¯re very cute looking around like a little mouse, Erik."


    "I apologize, Miss Silverwood," Erik immediately apologized to Eleonora, to which she responded amusedly.


    "There¡¯s no need to be so formal. I¡¯ll be your master in the near future, so just call me Eleonora."


    Eleonora commented in a cheerful voice as she sat in a beautifully decorated crystal chair, next to a similar circular table where a tea set and plates of cookies appeared, making Erik¡¯s eyes shine with great intensity.

 Chapter 20: I’m no longer a disciple or something?

    Sigr¨²n sat in another chair by the table, gesturing for Erik to sit, which he quickly did. She then handed him a plate full of cookies, which he immediately began to eat happily, like a mouse.


    "You''re really cute, Erik," Eleonora commented as she watched him eat, but Sigr¨²n quickly cut her off.


    "Did you bring the artifact?"


    "Fufufu, there''s no need to be so tense, Sig. I won''t steal little Erik from you; we''ll just share him."


    "Hmph."


    While the women engaged in their strange conversation, Erik decided to play dead in an act of pure survival and quietly ate his cookies. After all, it''s important to have enough energy to run, right?


    The almost humorous conversation between the two beautiful women was abruptly interrupted when, out of nowhere, a transparent crystal ball appeared on the table. Sigr¨²n quickly turned to Erik and spoke warmly to him.


    "Erik, try to channel some mana into the crystal ball."


    "Sure."


    Erik agreed easily, extending one hand toward the sphere and channeling a bit of mana while holding a cookie in the other. Shortly after, the sphere began to emit a faint, warm white light, almost ghostly in appearance.


    "As I feared..." Sigr¨²n commented seriously, which surprised Erik, who asked curiously.


    "Is something wrong with me?"


    "It''s not that something is wrong," Eleonora replied. "It''s just that you don''t have an affinity for any of the basic elements."


    Erik stopped eating his cookie, and his expression became somewhat serious. That sounded pretty bad, so without beating around the bush, he decided to ask the important question to quickly determine his next steps. He sat up straight in his chair and asked seriously.


    "Does that mean I''m no longer a disciple or something?"


    Eleonora and Sigr¨²n looked at Erik, somewhat surprised, and then burst into laughter, confusing Erik. Not knowing what it meant, he decided to wait quietly for the answer.


    "Hahaha, not at all, Erik. Although cases like yours are rare, it''s not like there aren''t any. Besides, there are several powerful mages and knights out there who were born without any elemental affinity. So don''t worry. If Sig doesn''t want to teach you, I will always be your master."


    Eleonora responded between laughs, extending one of her delicate hands toward Erik, which Sigr¨²n quickly took and lowered forcefully while giving the beautiful golden-eyed woman a ''deadly look'', who just laughed amusedly.


    "Hey!! Stop trying to steal my first disciple. And as this thieving cat said, you don''t need to worry about that, Erik. Also, do you know the famous phrase of a powerful Master-level mage with no affinities?"


    "I don''t know... maybe something like: ''Having nothing only means I can have everything,'' or something like that?" Erik responded, thoughtfully resting his right hand on his chin.


    Erik''s words stopped the women''s laughter abruptly. They looked at Erik in surprise, and shortly after, Eleonora asked with some incredulity in her tone.


    "How did you know that, Erik?"


    "So it is true? Well, I just thought of something I would say, though I tried to make it sound cool and make me seem important."


    Erik replied with a sincere smile on his face, which made the women unable to contain themselves and burst into laughter again, which would undoubtedly surprise anyone who knew them, as they were both respected Master-level mages.


    "Hahaha, Erik, you''re the best. You''ve given me great ammo against this woman, hahaha."


    Sigr¨²n laughed so hard that she held her stomach with her hands and leaned back in her chair, throwing out the serious and elegant demeanor she had shown earlier. Meanwhile, Erik resumed eating his cookies calmly, occasionally passing one to his wolves, who had obediently lain down beside him.


    After calming down from the hearty laughter, Eleonora sighed and, still a bit amused, asked Erik in a cheerful tone, feeling a genuine desire to take the young boy under her wing. After all, she couldn''t remember the last time she had laughed so much, which made the starry-haired boy undeniably unique and endearing in her eyes.


    "Erik, could you show me how you solidify the Myst?"


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Solidify Myst?" Erik asked, confused, and looked over at Sigr¨²n, who was still having sporadic fits of laughter but managed to respond.


    "She means your ''crystal arrows.''"


    "Ohhhh," Erik exclaimed with a look of realization, then formed a few arrows and sent them in front of Eleonora before continuing, "These are them. Is it called solidifying Myst?"


    Although Eleonora knew that Erik could solidify Myst and control it at will, she was still surprised by the speed and ease with which he did it. After all, doing something like that went beyond the limits of complexity and entered directly into the realm of impossibility.


    To solidify Myst, you generally needed a complex spell, a lot of concentration, and a significant amount of mana, just for the solidification part. Not to mention creating a functional construct and, worse yet, moving it, which was even more complex to achieve, usually requiring special ''tricks.''


    "Yes, this is Myst solidification," Eleonora replied in a low tone filled with surprise as she analyzed the ''crystal arrows,'' but she quickly turned to look at Erik again and added with an elegant smile, "Tell me, Erik, wouldn''t you like to improve the strength of these ''crystal arrows''?"


    "Don''t pay attention to her, Erik," Sigr¨²n quickly cut off Eleonora, her expression no longer showing the laughter from a moment ago but instead looking much more serious and alert.


    "Come on, Sig, you know that sacred geometry is the best in terms of structure, and what these arrows lack most is an improved structure. Besides, you must know it too. Instead of having no affinity, it''s more likely that Erik has a very rare affinity that allows him to do this so easily."


    "..."


    Sigr¨²n remained silent after hearing Eleonora''s words. After all, she knew she was right. Sacred geometry excelled in precision and mana efficiency, which translated into a very solid and stable structure.


    Although sacred geometry also had its disadvantages, such as being less flexible and versatile compared to, for example, the Aegis system, the problem was that what Erik needed most was to improve the structure of his Myst constructs. It was almost certain that this was due to a very rare affinity.


    After all, if Erik had no magical affinities, the best path he could take was to enhance his strengths, and his ability to solidify Myst and move it was a very important one. Moreover, there was a clear path to follow: extrapolating the literal mountains of spells and studies on mana constructs from sacred geometry.


    "Fufufu, I''ll take your silence as acceptance." Eleonora turned her gaze to Erik, who was still happily eating his cookies, and continued, "So, now you can greet your new master, Erik."


    Erik stopped eating his cookies and looked Sigr¨²n in the eyes, almost as if asking what to do, but she simply nodded reluctantly, accepting though clearly unwilling. So, the boy stood up from his chair and bowed slightly before speaking.


    "It''s a pleasure to receive your teachings, Master."


    "Fufufu, I''ll teach you a lot, Erik, but keep eating your cookies; you don''t have to stand up."


    "Thank you very much, Master." Erik sat back down but quickly spoke again.


    "May I ask something?"


    "Of course, Erik, ask whatever you want. Your master will make sure to answer you," Eleonora replied cheerfully, wanting to affirm her status as a master and also to tease Sigr¨²n a bit, who had a difficult expression, as if she had swallowed a bitter and hard-to-swallow bug.


    "Is a disciple really that important?"


    "That''s a great question, and the answer is yes, they are very important, especially for those who hold the title of Master, like us."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s a good way to show off, fufufu."


    "Show off?" Erik looked at Eleonora with confusion at the unexpected answer. But it was Sigr¨²n, now smiling amusedly at the little cookie devourer''s astonished expression, who responded.


    "Yes, at our level, it''s quite difficult to show off since a serious fight would cause a lot of damage. But there are still many conflicts, disputes, and competitions. In those cases, the best way to compete is through our disciples."


    Erik looked at his golden-haired master with a doubtful expression, struggling to digest what he had just heard. At that moment, Eleonora changed the subject, catching the boy''s attention.


    "Well, putting that aside, Erik, did Sig mention that she practices the Aegis system and is an alchemist?"


    "Yes, my master also explained to me how alchemy works and some basic runes." Although still a bit confused, Erik quickly responded.


    "That''s good. Now, let me tell you a bit about myself. I''m a Master like Sig, but I practice sacred geometry and am one of the best Artificers in the galaxy," Eleonora said with a small smile, though her tone carried a hint of pride.


    "Artificer?" Erik tilted his head, confused, as he looked at Eleonora, who responded casually.


    "Yes, it''s basically the profession dedicated to making things like Sig''s ship or the storage ring you wear."


    "Really?!!! Will you teach me artificery, Master?" Erik jumped with joy and exclaimed excitedly, looking at Eleonora with shining eyes.


    Sigr¨²n, on her part, had a bitter smile seeing Erik''s excitement, as the reason she hesitated to let Eleonora teach him was precisely that. From the beginning, Erik had shown a great interest in magical artifacts, from clothes to the ship; he was always looking at them and trying to study them in his own way.


    Although Sigr¨²n taught him basic alchemy and tried to tempt him to follow that path, Erik was, at best, mildly interested in alchemy, while his true passion was clearly magical artifacts or, in other words, artificery.


    As for Erik, he was genuinely thrilled. Since a certain event in his childhood in his first life, his greatest passion had been building things and mechanizing processes. For that reason, he had chosen mechatronic engineering as his career in his past life, although it was also because he heard it paid well and at that time wanted to give his parents a good life.


    "Fufufu, of course, Erik. Your master will teach you how to create artifacts," Eleonora said in a sing-song voice while giving Sigr¨²n a proud look, which worsened Sigr¨²n''s bitter expression.


    "That''s great! Thank you so much, Master."


    Erik thanked her with a big smile and then went back to eating his cookies, feeling genuinely happy. This was undoubtedly the happiest day of his new life, with a new master who would teach him to create magical artifacts and cookies that magically reappeared when they were about to run out. Truly paradise.


    "You seem very interested in creating artifacts, Erik," Eleonora commented enthusiastically, unable to hide her smile at the boy''s evident interest.


    "Yes, they seem amazing, and I want to create them on my own."


    "And what do you think of alchemy, Erik?"

 Chapter 21: You’re going to have a little practice bout

    "What do you think of Alchemy, Erik?" Sigr¨²n asked, feeling a bit offended by Erik''s excessive enthusiasm for artifacts, as her first disciple seemed to have forgotten that she was his master in the first place.


    "It''s the foundation for everything, I''d say. It doesn''t just create medicines but also all kinds of incredible materials, so I''m dying to start learning as soon as possible."


    Erik replied with a big smile, which made Sigr¨²n''s expression change to a broad smile as she shot a smug look at Eleonora, who responded only with an elegant smile, not letting her little sister''s games get to her.


    Sigr¨²n''s joy was due to the fact that Erik wasn''t lying, something both women could easily tell. The starry-haired young man truly thought highly of alchemy and was eager to start learning, which not only made Sigr¨²n very happy but also filled her with a great sense of duty and belonging toward her new disciple.


    "Well, it''s great that you''re so enthusiastic about studying, but the first thing you need to learn is the languages and basics of magic, so it''ll be a while before you can start with alchemy or artificery."


    Eleonora threw a bucket of cold water on Erik''s excitement. He looked a bit surprised and then went back to eating his cookies in silence, emanating an aura of deep disappointment, which elicited a soft laugh from the two women.


    Some time later, the joyful chat between the masters and their new disciple was interrupted by the arrival of two new people on the balcony¡ªa young man and woman dressed in robes similar to those of Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, white and embroidered with the same emblem on the chest.


    Despite her appearance as a young girl of 18, the woman possessed an aura of maturity and unique elegance, with sapphire-colored eyes and long, wavy chestnut hair framing her delicate, feminine features. Her white robe clung to her athletic and well-proportioned body, accentuating her slight curves.


    The young man, on the other hand, had a dignified bearing with an imposing stature and athletic build, his skin like polished ebony, smooth and radiant, contrasting beautifully with his immaculate white robe that framed his slender and well-proportioned figure. His dark, deep eyes gleamed with sharp intelligence, and his closely cropped hair gave him an air of sophistication and elegance.


    "I''m glad you''ve arrived," Eleonora turned to look at the newcomers and greeted them gracefully.


    "Greetings, Master." The young woman with chestnut hair bowed slightly and greeted in a warm, melodious voice, while the young man placed a hand on his chest and bowed with a dignified expression, greeting in a firm voice, "Your teaching is our guide, Master."


    Erik, meanwhile, looked at the strangers with curiosity. Although they didn''t seem much older than him and, aside from being quite attractive, they didn''t seem to have anything special, the presences he could sense with his ''mental radar'' told a very different story.


    In the case of the woman, her presence was at least four times more powerful than his own, but the man''s presence was on another level¡ªat least twenty times his own. If he hadn''t already become somewhat accustomed to the monstrous presences of his masters, he would have run away without looking back.


    Eleonora smiled at her dear disciples and then turned her gaze to Erik as she commented, "Well, Erik, let me introduce you to my disciples." Eleonora raised her hand towards the young man, who approached, and continued, "First, this is my first disciple, Desmond Atticus, and..." Eleonora pointed to the young woman, who also stepped forward, "Liliana Faye, my second and youngest disciple."


    Erik stood up from his chair and introduced himself in a serious and formal tone. "Nice to meet you, my name is Erik."


    "Erik is Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s first official disciple and will also be under my tutelage, so I expect you to look after him as your younger brother," Eleonora completed Erik''s words and added in a serious tone.


    Eleonora''s words greatly surprised the young disciples, who looked Erik up and down, the boy who had returned to happily eating cookies thanks to a signal from Sigr¨²n. But they quickly composed themselves and greeted him properly.


    "Hello, Erik, from today I will be your older sister, so if you have a problem or a question, don''t hesitate to come to me," Liliana said in a cheerful voice.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Welcome to magical learning, fellow disciple Erik. Do not hesitate to seek my help if you need anything," Desmond said in a firm and serious tone.


    ¡°Thank you, I will make sure to keep that in mind¡±, Erik said, slightly nodding his head before returning to his cookies, as there were now some with different flavors, and he was really fascinated discovering them.


    "Well, now that you all know each other, I''d like you to show us some of your abilities, Erik. Sig told me a bit about them, but it''s better if we see them for ourselves." Eleonora waved her hand towards the balcony railing, which began to twist and form a staircase to the garden. "Let''s go to the garden."


    Erik took one last reluctant look at his plate of cookies but ultimately accepted his fate and descended the stairs, a bit downcast, until he reached the garden. When he turned around, he noticed that the only one who had used the stairs besides him was Liliana; everyone else was flying.


    "What should I start with?" Erik asked as he watched his masters land in the garden not far from him.


    "I had a better idea, Erik. You''re going to have a little practice bout with Liliana. That way, we can see your abilities more clearly," Eleonora announced, to which Liliana bowed slightly and approached Erik.


    "Alright."


    Erik drew his two machetes and took a combat stance that appeared free and light, while Liliana stepped back a bit. Suddenly, a huge and intricate magic circle appeared beneath them, and shortly after, they were covered by a transparent sphere emitting a soft light.


    "Well... begin!"


    After Eleonora''s signal, two magical circles with beautiful lines and shapes forming an intricate geometric design appeared in Liliana''s hands. Immediately after, she raised her right hand towards Erik.


    A beam of light shot out from the magic circle towards the boy, who only moved slightly with light and elegant movements, perfectly dodging it, before launching himself forward at a blinding speed.


    A frontal charge was something very easy for Liliana to handle, so she smiled softly as she prepared to intercept him. However, before the new magic circle in her left hand could change, she quickly jumped back purely on instinct, sensing five invisible arrows heading towards her vital points at great speed.


    After landing, Liliana tried to look at the impact zone of the arrows, but again felt a great source of danger, this time from her left side. Through her ethereal projection, she could sense the range and speed of the attack, and it was evident she couldn''t dodge it again.


    With quick thinking, Liliana crouched down rapidly and struck the ground with one hand, causing a large geometric magic circle to appear beneath her, and a sphere of yellow light enveloped her completely.


    The moment the sphere formed, a powerful invisible flying slash collided with it, violently deforming it until it exploded, revealing Liliana once again. She had a slightly surprised expression on her beautiful face, but quickly composed herself and thrust her hands forward from her crouched position.


    Shortly after extending her hands, a large magic circle with intricate details, different from the ones she had used before, formed in the air in front of Liliana, who ignited her mana to the maximum. While a small whisper couldn¡¯t help but escape from her beautiful cherry-colored lips.


    [Light Arrows]


    With Liliana''s whisper, hundreds of light arrows, large enough to completely destroy a human, and even more so the young boy in front of her, formed in the air and shot towards Erik from all directions at blinding speeds, trying to surround and attack him from all angles.


    But Erik, with great calm, simply sent a few of his own ''crystal arrows'' towards Liliana. At the same time, the boy used ''crystal walls'' occasionally to slightly delay the light arrows or directly dodged them with ethereal movements. He even had enough flexibility to occasionally send invisible flying slashes towards Liliana.


    As the exchange of arrows and slashes continued, all the spectators watched the battle with some surprise. Although the level of skill displayed was nothing extraordinary for beings at their respective levels, what the fifteen-year-old boy was showing was not something you''d expect from someone his age.


    The boy seemed to use mainly two different movement styles: one agile and ethereal for dodging and another fast and aggressive, primarily for attacking. He combined them with incredible ease and fluidity, while simultaneously sending arrows towards his opponent''s vital points, keeping Liliana in a constant state of alert and pressure, preventing her from unleashing her full power.


    The battle continued with their almost choreographed exchange of attacks until, suddenly, Liliana summoned a new magic circle and aimed it at the sky, causing a shower of light bursts to rain down on Erik, leaving the boy with no escape route.


    Liliana smiled beautifully, seeing her opponent without a way out, knowing it would be the end of the match. At the same time, she felt the frustration she had accumulated during the battle slowly dissipate. After all, not being able to finish off someone at a lower level than her, and younger too, was even embarrassing, not to mention that he was her junior disciple.


    Meanwhile, the spectators'' eyes widened in shock when the light bursts were about to strike the boy. But Erik, showing a calm and composed expression, indicative of his extensive experience in similar situations, suddenly changed his movements to ones that were more ''fluid'' and elegant.


    Using his machetes like batons, Erik moved as if following some kind of flow, and to everyone''s surprise, the light bursts quickly followed his movements. Shortly after, they returned toward Liliana, but this time much more dangerous, as Erik had added more mana to them and shaped them into light slashes, taking the beautiful chocolate-haired girl by surprise.

 Chapter 22: What do you think of Erik?

    Seeing her own spell reflected back at her, Liliana reacted quickly, hastily creating a light barrier to intercept the attack. Although she managed to stop it, the clash between the ¡®light cuts¡¯ and her barrier produced a bright flash that overloaded her senses, disorienting her for a moment.


    By the time Liliana recovered, the first thing she noticed was that she was surrounded by flying cuts and invisible arrows coming from all directions. Without wasting a single second, she quickly conjured a new, much larger spherical barrier composed of multiple layers. While frustration surged back like a tidal wave, making her feel like a turtle in a bottle, only able to defend herself.


    Liliana''s layered barrier successfully stopped the attacks but was destroyed in the process, revealing her in a state of shock. Meanwhile, Erik was now standing right next to her, pointing his machete at her neck with a calm and composed expression, without a drop of sweat on his body.


    ¡°Erik really read her like a book, guiding her step by step from the beginning, inducing a mistake which he then exploited to win. It''s a very effective way to win against someone stronger but quite difficult to achieve.


    He must have faced countless situations where he was the weaker one. You really can see the difference in experience despite the vast age gap¡± Sigr¨²n analyzed with a satisfied smile as she looked at her disciple with delight.


    ¡°How can a child his age have such combat experience, Master Eldurd¨®ttir?¡± Desmond asked in a dignified and elegant manner, though he couldn¡¯t hide the surprise and curiosity in his tone.


    ¡°Hehehe, well, he just had to survive for years on an island completely alone, surrounded by hundreds of magical animals stronger than him. Believe it or not, you learn a trick or two in that situation,¡± Sigr¨²n boasted proudly of her disciple''s achievements, to which Eleonora added, equally surprised.


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t exaggerate his abilities. That exquisite mana control and that refined mystical confluence are truly a beautiful spectacle to witness in someone so young¡­ and for him to truly master communion with the Myst is on another level.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, he is my first disciple after all. Something like this is the minimum requirement.¡±


    Desmond looked somewhat puzzled at the Masters talking about advanced and master-level techniques, things neither of the two combatants should be able to master. To clear his doubts, Desmond decided to ask his master in his typical serious tone.


    ¡°Master, could I ask what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, my dear Desmond, to give you an idea of what I¡¯m talking about, young Erik is just an advanced apprentice and didn¡¯t use a single spell or artifact during the fight.¡±


    Desmond''s eyes widened in astonishment upon hearing his master. He really couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. After all, the speed and strength the boy displayed were not something an advanced apprentice could achieve, let alone a 15-year-old.


    From the beginning, Desmond thought the boy was using some kind of magical artifact or perhaps a technique from the Zazen Discipline to achieve the feats he saw, but his master''s words suggested something entirely different.


    From what he had heard, it seemed that the boy put on such a display using only mana control and harmony with the Myst techniques, things that were supposed to be auxiliary skills used for training, spell preparation, detection, and such, not for what he had done.


    ¡°What a monster¡­¡±


    Desmond¡¯s words came out as a whisper while Eleonora smiled softly and waved her hand, causing the sphere of light covering Liliana and Erik to disappear. The young ones then walked slowly towards their masters, one with a slight smile contrasting sharply with the unpleasant expression on the face of the other.


    ¡°How do you feel, Liliana?¡± When they were close enough, Eleonora asked, looking at Liliana with a small smile.


    ¡°Very frustrated¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, that¡¯s a good thing. What you lacked in that fight wasn¡¯t power, but experience. You will improve with time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master,¡± Liliana thanked her master, bowing slightly and then stepping aside with her head down, hiding her face that struggled to show innumerable emotions.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Did you understand what you¡¯re lacking, Erik?¡± Sigr¨²n asked with a smile at Erik, who was petting his wolves that had been barking worriedly since the beginning of the fight.


    ¡°Yes, Master, I lack everything, especially the ability to cast spells like she did. I really had to study a lot with my arrows and the mana sphere.¡± Sigr¨²n quickly corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s Ethereal Projection,¡± so Erik promptly corrected himself, ¡°Right, the Ethereal Projection. As I was saying, only after studying them a lot did I get an idea of how to deflect them, but it was incredibly more difficult than with animals.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, of course it¡¯s more difficult. After all, the structure is much more compact and organized. I must say you were a bit lucky that she underestimated you and used low-level spells. With higher-level ones, you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to do the same.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was quite lucky. If it had been a real fight, I could have died.¡± Erik put a hand on his chin, considering various things before looking back at his master. ¡°I want to start learning as soon as possible, Master. It¡¯s very uncomfortable being a fish on a chopping board.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, don¡¯t rush. First things first, you need to learn the languages very well before moving on to anything else.¡±


    Eleonora and her disciples were a bit speechless watching the conversation between Sigr¨²n and Erik. Despite having won against someone not only stronger but also much more skilled and knowledgeable, it was clear that Sigr¨²n was the most proud of the two for the great achievement, with a bright smile on her face.


    On the other hand, the monstrous boy who did something beyond anyone¡¯s expectations was humble and composed, deeply thinking about his mistakes and ways to improve, making the onlookers wonder who the truly mature person was between the two.


    ¡°And you also need to learn a lot of mathematics. Sacred geometry is achieved through rigorous calculations, so get ready, Erik,¡± Eleonora joined the conversation, hoping to see a fun reaction from Erik, but instead, the boy simply nodded and said calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve always been good at math.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, well said, Erik.¡±


    Sigr¨²n smiled happily at Erik''s response, then quickly approached him and placed a hand on his shoulder before continuing.


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s time for us to go home. It was a pleasure meeting you all, and you¡¯re welcome to visit us anytime. However, we¡¯ll be a bit busy since MY disciple has to learn the languages from scratch, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t try to escape like that, Sig. We still need to set our schedules for teaching Erik,¡± Eleonora cut in, looking at Sigr¨²n with annoyance.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Sigr¨²n just clicked her tongue in frustration and looked away, which caused a small smile from Eleonora, as it meant her younger sister had obediently conceded. She then asked casually.


    ¡°Fufufu, how about you take Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, and I take Tuesdays and Thursdays?¡±


    At Eleonora''s suggestion, Sigr¨²n reluctantly nodded, and immediately after, a large number of runes surrounded her, Erik, and the wolves. Shortly after, they all disappeared from the place with a flash.


    After the group disappeared, Eleonora smiled wryly at her friend¡¯s attitude. Shaking her head a bit, she turned to her disciples and asked with a smile.


    ¡°What do you think of Erik?¡±


    The emotions on the young disciples'' faces were very different in response to their master''s question. Desmond had a slightly bitter and surprised smile, while Liliana had an annoyed and frustrated expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster, the greatest genius I¡¯ve ever seen, without a doubt,¡± Desmond commented firmly, but Liliana looked at him as if he were crazy and quickly retorted.


    ¡°What genius? He¡¯s just a pesky nuisance with annoying spells from the Zazen Discipline.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, is that what you think, Liliana?¡± Eleonora looked at her disciple with a mischievous smile as she asked.


    ¡°What else could it be? He only beat me because I let my guard down, but that will never happen again.¡± Still annoyed, Liliana commented while crossing her arms.


    ¡°Then let me tell you, Erik is only 15 years old and didn¡¯t use a single spell during the fight. In fact, he doesn¡¯t even know the languages, much less the magical systems or spells.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! How can he be only 15 years old? He clearly used ethereal projection, and those cuts and the way he deflected my spell are definitely spells.¡± Liliana looked angrily at her master, thinking she was trying to fool her, but Desmond quickly reprimanded her for her tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you¡¯re talking to, Liliana.¡± Desmond gave Liliana a piercing look, making her jump like a scared rabbit and quickly apologize to Eleonora, bowing deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I apologize for my disrespectful behavior, but it¡¯s not fair for you to mock me like this.¡±


    For her part, Eleonora didn¡¯t take Liliana¡¯s outburst too seriously, finding it more amusing than anything else. With a cheerful smile, she began explaining to her younger disciple who she had faced and what an absolute monster he was.


    ¡°Fufufufu, I forgive you. I understand what you must be feeling, but I must say you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not trying to mock you. Erik really has no idea how to cast a single spell. In fact, you just heard Sigr¨²n say he still has to learn the languages because he doesn¡¯t know them. So, do you think someone who can¡¯t even study the languages can learn spells?


    The feats you saw him perform in the match were nothing more than a masterful demonstration of mana control and harmony with the Myst techniques, to the point where they looked like spells to you. Also, he really is only 15 years old¡ªhis bones don¡¯t lie.¡±


    Incredulity was all that could be seen on Liliana¡¯s face, as what her master was saying seemed absurd. Not even Master Eldurd¨®ttir, the greatest genius in human history, would be that absurd, so she quickly commented, feeling a bit annoyed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, Master. That flying cut was able to shatter my light barrier, and it¡¯s impossible for him to deflect my spells with just harmony with the Myst. Even with the best resources and teachers, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone capable of mastering ethereal projection under the age of 30.¡±

 Chapter 23: There’s more?!

    Upon hearing the words of her young disciple, a smile of understanding escaped Eleonora''s lips, but she quickly responded with a serious expression.


    ¡°That is precisely why Desmond called him a monster. He is really only 15 years old, and you will see for yourself when you reach the revealed level. Now let me explain a bit about how he achieved what he did without using a single spell.¡±


    Liliana and Desmond watched their master closely, as the latter took out a notebook and a beautiful pen from his storage ring, intending to take notes on what Eleonora was about to say.


    ¡°First of all, that distant slash he sent was a very creative combination of several techniques. As you can imagine, that slash is a combination of intermediate techniques of emission and shape control.


    But if it were just that, it wouldn¡¯t be so powerful. What really made it powerful to the point of seeming like a spell was that Erik also used Essence Transformation and Mystical Confluence, where he used his mana to influence the Myst and applied essence transformation to the set, making them incredibly sharp, also known as magical edge.¡±


    Liliana and Desmond stared at their master with their mouths wide open, struggling to believe what they were hearing, especially Desmond. Unlike Liliana, he mastered all those techniques, or so he thought until now, because he definitely couldn¡¯t replicate what Erik did.


    Despite being much stronger than Erik, Desmond was fully aware that in ''technique'' or perhaps ''talent,'' the star-haired young man had far surpassed him. After all, even if his new younger brother had trained since his mother¡¯s womb, in just 15 years, he had mastered techniques that took Desmond decades or even centuries to master, and he was even better at them. But Eleonora didn¡¯t stop and continued.


    ¡°Secondly, there are those ¡®arrows¡¯. Although it may be even harder to believe, that is solidified Myst.¡±


    ¡°IMPOSSIBLE!!¡±


    Desmond and Liliana exclaimed at the same time, completely incredulous. After all, something like the solidification of Myst was well-known, although it was very complicated to do. In the end, it involved using Mystical Confluence and Applying Essence Transformation to solidify the whole, but besides being terribly difficult to achieve, it was something they could understand, unlike moving it, which was almost impossible.


    At the moment Myst solidifies, something very curious happens that still confuses mages today. For some reason, the mana user loses almost all connection with the solidified Myst, making any attempt to move it futile.


    However, it was said to be ¡®almost¡¯ impossible because one of the properties of solidified Myst is that it maintains relative position with the planet once formed. This could be changed with a spell by linking the relative position of the formation to an object. Moving the object would then move the Myst structure with it.


    But that didn¡¯t mean it was easy. Not only was the spell to link the position of a solidified Myst formation to an object quite complex and advanced, but perfect timing was also required. If applied a moment too soon or too late, it would be useless.


    ¡°Fufufufu, yes, it¡¯s crazy, but it¡¯s real. Although we are still unsure why Erik can do that, we believe it is an ultra-rare affinity. But let¡¯s continue with what Erik did in the fight.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more?!¡± * 2


    Eleonora laughed, amused by her disciples¡¯ stunned, incredulous, and exhausted expressions, and continued explaining.


    ¡°Fufufu, yes, although just a couple of very simple things, actually. The way he could read Liliana like a book was due to Ethereal Projection, which you should already know about.¡± Eleonora looked at her students, who nodded like chickens, before continuing, ¡°But what really allowed him to reach a level of power sufficient to face Liliana¡¯s barriers was [Communion with the Myst].¡±


    Desmond and Liliana, who thought they could no longer be surprised, now felt dizzy from the new information. Communion with the Myst was a master-level technique, something that could take thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years for a normal person to master.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Although geniuses occasionally appeared who could master it in a couple of centuries, they were super geniuses of a generation, and even then, it took them centuries. Someone like Erik could only be called a monster.


    Despite the monstrous difficulty, communion with the Myst was the dream of anyone who used mana. After all, it meant having a near-total fusion with the Myst, allowing for an almost uninterrupted flow of mana, along with a profound understanding of the Myst, elevating their abilities several levels above those who didn¡¯t master it.


    ¡°Master, how can someone like that exist?¡±


    Desmond looked up at the sky, heartbroken and on the verge of depression at the sight of someone so extraordinary. After all, he, who was called one of the greatest geniuses of this generation, a title that made him proud, now seemed nothing more than a joke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, Desmond. It¡¯s true that Erik is undoubtedly a unique genius, greater than you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you are any less or that you don¡¯t have a chance. After all, look at me.


    I am the sworn sister of the greatest genius in the galaxy, someone who shattered my records one by one by an insurmountable margin and managed to reach my level and become a master at an age when I was merely a peak sage, making it clear that surpassing me is only a matter of time.


    But you know what? It doesn¡¯t matter if she ends up surpassing me because, no matter what, she is still my younger sister, just as Erik will always be your junior disciple.¡±


    Eleonora smiled softly at Desmond and Liliana, who looked at her in surprise, but she didn¡¯t stop and continued speaking.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about Erik¡¯s brilliance. Live your lives at your own pace, and don¡¯t forget that you yourselves are geniuses above the vast majority. You will still achieve great things and be the future pillars of our galaxy.


    And if all that is still not enough for you, think of him as a young version of Sigr¨²n, someone who will one day stand at the top of the galaxy. You can help Erik now with all you can, learn a lot from him, and he might even return the favor in the future. And even if he doesn¡¯t, you will still be able to tell your descendants that you contributed to the rise of a star. It will be a great anecdote.¡±


    Eleonora looked at her disciples with almost maternal affection, who seemed lost in their thoughts, deeply reflecting on many things.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    When the flash of light faded, Erik found himself in front of an imposing Victorian-style mansion, with pointed towers and steep roofs intertwined with pulsating runes embedded in the brick walls, while the chimneys emitted a soft red glow, as if a fire dragon resided within.


    The mansion¡¯s doors and windows seemed to be made of rare living wood, rooted in the foundations and twisted into exquisite and symbolic shapes, while the perfectly maintained gardens were filled with flowers that seemed to burn with a soft fire of different colors and wooden trees carved into shapes of various magical animals.


    ¡°Hehehe, what do you think of your new home, Erik?¡± Sigr¨²n asked with a small smile, looking at the astonished Erik, who could only respond in a low voice.


    ¡°Your house is truly impressive, Master.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s our house.¡±


    Erik turned to look directly into Sigr¨²n¡¯s eyes for a few seconds, almost as if trying to see through the stunning woman, but shortly after, he withdrew his gaze and sincerely thanked her.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°I already told you, Erik, I am now like your older sister. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Master.¡±


    ¡°Well, follow me now. I¡¯ll show you the house and your new room.¡±


    Sigr¨²n entered the beautiful mansion with Erik at her side, looking around with interest that quickly turned into surprise when he found two rows of men and women in elegant maid and butler outfits standing on both sides of the main lobby.


    As the perfectly lined-up people saw Sigr¨²n, they quickly bowed respectfully. While an incredibly beautiful woman, in no way inferior to Sigr¨²n or Eleonora, who appeared to be around 25 years old, with ink-black hair and white skin, approached with an elegant and dignified step.


    ¡°Welcome back, young lady.¡± The beautiful woman bowed formally in front of Sigr¨²n, wearing a beautiful Victorian maid dress with exquisite details, which gave her a dignified and elegant aura.


    ¡°Hello, Sera. Let me introduce you to my first disciple. His name is Erik, and from now on he will live here. Consider his orders as my own.¡±


    The beautiful Victorian maid looked at Erik for a moment, then commented with an elegant smile on her lips while bowing respectfully.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, young master Erik. My name is Seraphina, and I am the housekeeper of the young lady¡¯s mansion. I will be at your service from now on.¡±


    ¡°Mmm...¡± Erik looked at his master doubtfully, but she just nodded with a smile, so he decided to continue. ¡°Then I will be in your care from now on, Miss Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°It will be my pleasure, young master. Do not hesitate to ask me for anything you need.¡±


    Erik only nodded, looking incredibly uncomfortable as he reflected.


    (Although I was quite wealthy in my past life, no one ever called me something like ¡®young master.¡¯ What an uncomfortable feeling¡­)


    After laughing for a while at Erik¡¯s reactions, Sigr¨²n proceeded to show him the interior of the mansion herself. It was a labyrinth of alchemy labs, spell libraries, and elegant quarters, with each room filled with incredibly interesting magical artifacts.


    Meanwhile, the high ceilings were decorated with magical frescoes depicting scenes of humanity¡¯s conquest of the galaxy, with stars and planets that seemed to move and shine with their own light.


    ¡°Well, Erik, this will be your room.¡±

 Chapter 24: What about his background?

    With Sigr¨²n''s words, Erik looked around the spacious and well-lit room with curiosity. It seemed more like a wizard''s chamber than the suite he had used on the cruise, which resembled a high-end futuristic presidential suite.


    This current room had tall windows extending up to the vaulted ceiling, offering panoramic views of the surroundings. The twisted wooden frames and wallpaper with patterns of golden leaves and red flames were a nod to Sigr¨²n''s magical affinities.


    On one side of the room, Erik noticed a ghostly fireplace, similar to those on the facade, which emitted a pleasant warmth that filled the space. A small wool rug, capable of changing its pattern at will, lay in front of the fireplace.


    The furniture was elegant and functional, with a large, plush bed that seemed to float slightly above the floor, sofas, chairs, various tables, and a carved wooden desk in front of one of the windows. The desk was cluttered with what appeared to be magical scrolls, bird feathers, and inkwells with color-changing inks, alongside pens Erik was more accustomed to.


    However, the most striking part of the room was a corner apparently dedicated to alchemy practice, with shelves full of jars containing rare ingredients, a shiny golden cauldron, and a series of runes engraved on the floor around the workspace.


    ¡°This looks impressive, master. Thank you¡±


    ¡°I''m glad you like it, Erik.¡±


    Erik started examining the room, checking each object several times while the wolves sniffed around and rubbed against the walls. They also tucked their small toys, gifts from Sigr¨²n on the ship, into various places, especially under the bed.


    ¡°Well, Erik, get familiar with the place. We''ll start your lessons tomorrow.¡±


    After showing Erik a clock that seemed to have been carved from a single piece of moon crystal, which glowed with a soft, ethereal light, Sigr¨²n announced with a small smile on her lips.


    ¡°This clock will chime when it''s time to wake up tomorrow. Seraphina will have breakfast ready for you in the main dining room, and then we''ll meet in the study I showed you earlier.¡±


    ¡°I understand, master. I''ll be there without fail.¡±


    After Sigr¨²n left the room, the wolves started to roam around, lying down in different spots before standing up and continuing their exploration. This behavior made Erik suspicious, and he immediately commented.


    ¡°You''re not staying here. This is MY room.¡±


    Upon hearing Erik''s words, the wolves immediately jumped on the star-haired boy and began licking his face ''mercilessly,'' to which he quickly responded in a strict tone.


    ¡°No matter what you do, I won''t give in. This is my room now!!¡±


    The wolves barked powerfully in protest, then lay down on Erik, pinning him to the ground while panting with their tongues out. Erik exclaimed in a tone that left no room for negotiation.


    ¡°Well, we''ll stay like this then. This is MY room. I will never give in!¡±


    At the end of the day, the star-haired boy ended up sleeping with the wolves in his bed.


    ...


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Nearly two years have passed since Erik arrived at the arcane university. In this time, he finally mastered the four languages of the galaxy. His magical calculus classes also progressed well, as they were just an adaptation of the mathematics he already knew.


    Moreover, he gained basic knowledge of alchemy and artificing. Although he wasn''t yet allowed to practice unsupervised, he could recognize different materials and plants, as well as several runes and magic circles.


    His power level also increased significantly, and he was now officially a peak-apprentice. According to his masters, this was only in terms of mana, as he still lacked the knowledge and techniques to be on par with mana users of the same level.


    But something interesting that Erik discovered during this time was that he could pass his knowledge of runes to his wolves. Thanks to this, the wolves could now shrink or return to their normal size at will. They would now shrink to stay with him in the mansion and return to their original size to play in the mansion''s gigantic ¡®garden¡¯.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Because of this, Sigr¨²n built them a pair of 10-meter-tall cabins in the garden and also gave them several huge toys. But the truly surprising part was how Sigr¨²n ''built'' the cabins, which was literally by casually waving her hand and causing branches to sprout from the ground and form the cabin.


    (Damn it, magic is cheating...)


    That was the only thing Erik could think of when he saw such a scene, all the while remembering the time he spent working on his humble cabin and those for the wolves.


    ¡­


    In the grand garden of Sigr¨²n''s mansion, Erik was performing his usual exercise routine while the wolves, standing a little over 4 meters tall, ran around, jumping, chasing, and ''biting'' each other.


    Not far from there, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n were sitting on garden chairs in front of a beautiful carved glass table, with a couple of cups of hot tea and cookies on it. They ate and drank while watching Erik practice.


    ¡°That bio-mystic technique never ceases to amaze me, no matter how much I see it,¡± Eleonora broke the silence, watching Erik''s movements and the Myst around him with great detail.


    ¡°Yes, it''s truly fascinating, and it seems that with each passing year, it becomes more refined and efficient. But that technique is quite rare; with Erik''s permission, I''ve tried to replicate it a few times, but for some reason, it doesn''t show even a tenth of the effectiveness it offers him,¡± Sigr¨²n added while elegantly sipping her tea.


    ¡°Yes, it''s truly made just for him...¡± Eleonora seemed to start reflecting deeply on something but was quickly interrupted by Sigr¨²n.


    ¡°Yes, but let''s talk about how the schedules will be from now on.¡±


    ¡°Have you told Erik that we''ll start with magic?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. First, I want to define the schedules. So far, Erik has shown very good compatibility with the aegis system and sacred geometry, as well as alchemy and artificing. So, I was thinking of only giving him Sundays off and having you take Saturdays.¡±


    ¡°Sig, are you sure you only want to give Erik one day off?¡± Eleonora asked with a tone that revealed a hint of concern, causing Sigr¨²n to respond with an ironic smile.


    ¡°Erik seems to be bothered by having nothing to do. As soon as he learned to read, he spends all day in the library when he has nothing to do, so it''s not a concern.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, our disciple is very diligent,¡± Eleonora commented with a slight, elegant laugh that mixed some amusement with a bit of pride, to which Sigr¨²n responded with a worried expression.


    ¡°But I''m really a little concerned about that attitude, Eli. Erik hasn''t even left the mansion in the last two years.¡±


    Sigr¨²n''s words made Eleonora nod, who then turned to look at the star-haired boy training, while she commented in a more serious tone.


    ¡°You''re right. Besides us, my disciples, and the assistants, Erik doesn''t know any other humans... maybe we should talk to him about it¡­¡±


    After giving Erik a deep look, Eleonora turned back to Sigr¨²n and commented with a serious expression and a grave tone.


    ¡°By the way, the results of the investigation into Erik''s background arrived a moment ago.¡±


    Sigr¨²n looked a bit surprised at Eleonora for a moment but quickly recovered and asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet, I haven''t reviewed them. I wanted us to be together.¡±


    ¡°Then take them out quickly.¡±


    After being urged by Sigr¨²n, Eleonora took out a small wooden tablet covered in runes from her storage ring. Then she quickly imbued it with mana while closing her eyes, but soon, her expressions began to change visibly.


    Eleonora''s expressions were a strange combination of sadness and rage, quickly escalating to terrible murderous intent that almost burst out uncontrollably, until the tablet turned to ashes.


    After taking a deep breath in an attempt to stay calm, Eleonora quickly took another wooden tablet covered in runes from her storage ring and issued some orders in a strict, emotionless tone.


    ¡°I want the old apothecary and the ruffians in Luminary before the month ends.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sigr¨²n asked, a bit confused and somewhat surprised by her sworn sister''s outburst, who responded seriously after taking a sip of tea to adjust her mood.


    ¡°You''ll understand soon, but more or less everything Erik said was confirmed. There really was an old blacksmith with connections to the Jade Lotus Union, though at a very low level.


    That''s why he knew about chi concepts, and the exercises the old man practiced were a variation of some exercises elderly civilians practice in their lands. They are the same ones Erik demonstrated, and it was well known that the blacksmith practiced them frequently in his workshop.¡±


    ¡°What about his background?¡±


    ¡°That was the most complicated part. Erik was abandoned at an orphanage the day he was born, so the director of the orphanage took care of him. But she died when Erik was only three years old, and the new director was very xenophobic. So, because Erik didn''t look like anyone from the area, she ended up throwing him out of the orphanage when he was only four.¡±


    Sigr¨²n''s eyes turned dangerous as she released a terrifying bloodlust and looked Eleonora in the eye while asking.


    ¡°Is she still alive?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no¡± Eleonora replied with an equally dangerous smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Sigr¨²n''s murderous look vanished as if it had never existed, and she elegantly sipped her tea before asking.


    ¡°And tell me, how did my Erik survive on the streets at such a young age? Who helped him?¡±


    With Sigr¨²n''s question, Eleonora''s dangerous smile disappeared, replaced by a slightly complicated expression as she responded.


    ¡°Well, it can''t really be said that anyone helped him. After being thrown out of the orphanage, Erik slept in the town bazaar''s streets and helped people find better prices and such. Apparently, he learned to calculate prices just by watching and listening to the merchants, and thanks to that ''job,'' he got food and some clothes.¡±


    Sigr¨²n and Eleonora''s expressions were not pleasant to see; they seemed a mix of sadness and terrifying murderous intent. But they quickly restrained themselves, and Eleonora continued sharing the investigation''s findings.

 Chapter 25: He’s our Erik, after all

    "It was at that moment that he earned the nickname ''Green Eyes'', and rumors of his intelligence reached an old apothecary who hired him as an assistant in exchange for some food and a place to sleep. During that time, young Erik learned to make various medicines by watching the old woman and began selling them at the bazaar for some money.


    However, some ruffians, under the old woman''s orders, beat him up and took all his savings, which he had intended to use to pay a teacher to learn to read and write," Eleonora narrated with a complicated expression that conveyed a mix of sadness, melancholy, anger, and murderous intent.


    "I¡¯m going to have a lot of fun with those guinea pigs," Sigr¨²n commented with a sadistic smile on her face, understanding Eleonora¡¯s previous orders.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll leave the old woman to you, but I¡¯ll handle that lowlife scum personally."


    "Leave me at least a couple, or I won''t be able to release this anger."


    "Then leave me a bit of the old woman."


    "Deal."


    Eleonora and Sigr¨²n shook hands, smiling wickedly, almost like demons casually deciding the fate of miserable humans. Then they quickly reverted to their elegant and refined demeanor, and Eleonora continued speaking.


    "Well, continuing on, after being beaten... Erik managed to survive thanks to the medical knowledge he had learned from the apothecary. But because he was threatened by the ruffians to never ''try to steal the business'' again, Erik didn¡¯t return to the old apothecary. Instead, he moved to the other side of town and started working as an assistant to the old blacksmith.


    Unlike the apothecary bitch, the old blacksmith paid him a decent salary and provided him with a place to sleep, allowing Erik to have a better life. But just a year later, the old man was summoned by a local noble to work.


    Due to the high cost of traveling to the noble¡¯s territory, the old blacksmith decided to go alone, so Erik had to find another job. That¡¯s when he started working at the docks as a cleaner, as the pay was significantly better.


    While working at the docks, Erik learned that the captain of the ''Salt Dragon'' was recruiting young workers, so he quickly applied. As it was well-known that several teachers would be traveling on the ship."


    "So he never gave up on his desire to learn..." Sigr¨²n and Eleonora looked at the green-eyed boy practicing his exercises in the distance with eyes full of tenderness.


    "He¡¯s our Erik, after all, fufufufu."


    "He¡¯s my Erik, I just lend him to you occasionally," Sigr¨²n replied arrogantly, to which Eleonora responded with an amused smile.


    "Whatever helps you sleep at night, fufu."


    "Hmph, finish your story already. You still haven¡¯t told me how he got to the island," Sigr¨²n exclaimed, annoyed, while Eleonora elegantly sipped her tea but quickly continued.


    "Well, actually, that was the hardest part to find out because there were no surviving witnesses. I even had to send an experienced arcane, and what he discovered honestly surprised me."


    "How so? Is it that complicated?" Sigr¨²n asked with a more serious expression, to which Eleonora smiled playfully.


    "Actually, it¡¯s the opposite. It was all a coincidence, and you could say it was indirectly caused by you. The ship Erik was working on usually covered the Azur Coast-Quayhold route, but on that occasion, it was hired to go on an expedition to your island.


    Apparently, someone had noticed that the area where you created the island had become inaccessible for a couple of centuries. Seeking support for the expedition, they managed to interest a noble enough to finance the entire project. However, since they had convinced the noble that there were incredible treasures in that place, they decided to do everything in secret, passing off the researchers as ''teachers.''


    That¡¯s why Erik didn¡¯t know anything and, having never traveled before, didn¡¯t notice the difference in travel time, which was done on purpose. That¡¯s why they specifically sought ''young workers.'' All non-sailing personnel on the ship were replaced with orphans or people without families who had never been to sea. They were told it was just a trip to Quayhold, and the plan was to kill them all upon return.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    But during the journey, they were attacked by a juvenile kraken, and the ship was destroyed, killing most on board. The few survivors perished shortly after in the sea, except for Erik, who, when the attack began, hid in a ration barrel and secretly threw himself into the ocean.


    The reason he entered your island is undoubtedly related to Myst itself. According to the arcane I sent, Erik was so full of Myst in his unconscious state that it could have caused a confusion in the formation, allowing him to pass through as if he were a magical animal or something similar."


    Eleonora handed Sigr¨²n the tablet with which she had given her orders earlier and continued speaking.


    "I usually don¡¯t punish for something that didn¡¯t happen, but if you want to do something, you can give the order. Additionally, the noble house that financed the expedition intends to repeat it, as they still believe it¡¯s a treasure-laden area."


    "Thanks, Eli," Sigr¨²n looked gratefully at her sworn sister but returned the tablet and continued, "Though it¡¯s true that bastard deserves to die for his plans against my Erik, the fact is that if it weren¡¯t for that, I might never have met him. As for their expedition attempts, they won¡¯t get far. Not everyone is a child of Myst like Erik, and even if someone manages to get through, last time I left several sensors to warn me if anyone enters again."


    Eleonora gave Sigr¨²n a big smile and said cheerfully, "That¡¯s good, Sig."


    "But in a way, it¡¯s a relief that it was just a coincidence. But in the end, where does Erik come from?"


    "Well, it turns out Erik is a direct descendant of the previous Astral Emperor."


    "What?"


    Sigr¨²n quickly turned her gaze to Erik and his impressive black hair, which seemed to be made of a piece of outer space, full of stars and galaxies that appeared to sparkle with dark blue glints in the sunlight, and commented quickly.


    "But the defining characteristic of the royal family of the Astral Empire is their pupils, which look like a starry night when they use magic, not their hair."


    "Well, that¡¯s because Erik didn¡¯t inherit anything from the previous monarch. His hair and eyes were inherited from his mother, who was the youngest princess of a small vassal kingdom of the Astral Empire called the Valley of Sylphium.


    Apparently, from what we discovered, the previous emperor was fascinated by the little princess¡¯s beauty and believed her hair was some sort of divine sign or something like that, as she was the only one in the entire royal family who had it. A family whose defining characteristic was their green eyes.


    Due to that stupid belief and more likely tempted by the young woman¡¯s incredible beauty, he forced the kings to hand her over and impregnated her against her will, intending to consume the newborn¡¯s blood essence to increase his own talent and forcibly become a Master.


    The princess was only 16 years old when this happened and was practically destroyed, so she asked her most trusted companion to escape with the baby before she died. However, he was discovered some time later and immolated himself, exploding his magic core, but he had already managed to hide Erik and took the secret to the grave."


    Sigr¨²n rose from her chair, indignant, exuding a dark intent so terrifying it seemed to darken the sun itself, while the air around her trembled violently, and a massive pressure that seemed to affect gravity itself began to wreak havoc on the surroundings.


    But since Eleonora had predicted what would happen and had erected a barrier to contain Sigr¨²n¡¯s murderous intent, as well as her own, which was no less intense, the phenomenon didn¡¯t alert anyone. Not even Erik, who was just a few meters away.


    "That son of a bitch must die!" Sigr¨²n announced with deep hatred in her words.


    "Calm down, Sig, I¡¯m not finished yet." Despite what she said, Eleonora¡¯s words were laden with a bloodlust that would frighten even the bravest.


    "What are you going to tell me, Eli? I haven¡¯t heard that the previous Astral emperor is dead."


    "Well, he¡¯s not really dead, but his current state is much worse."


    "What do you mean?" Sigr¨²n asked somewhat confused, causing the terrifying murderous intent she was releasing to waver slightly.


    "The reason the princess¡¯s servant was able to escape from the capital planet of the Astral Empire was because the previous emperor¡¯s castle was in chaos, giving him the opportunity to flee with the child.


    The day Erik was born, the previous emperor suffered a violent Myst tribulation, leaving him in a state worse than death, where he is kept alive only by an ancient treasure of the imperial family, and they are now forced to spend an exorbitant amount of resources to keep the treasure active."


    "After all, the old bastard is their greatest combat force, and the current emperor is barely an Expert-Sage, not even an Arcane-level. So, that son of a bitch ended up becoming a cancer for the empire, depleting its resources and national strength."


    Upon hearing Eleonora''s words, Sigr¨²n sat back down, while wicked smiles full of sadism and ill intentions formed on the exquisite faces of both women. This contrasted sharply with their elegant mannerisms as they drank their tea, as if they were savoring the misfortune of the former Astral Emperor instead of tea.


    "That¡¯s really good to know, but I think I¡¯ll start making things difficult for the Astral Empire. I want to see its downfall as soon as possible," Sigr¨²n commented in her melodious voice that sounded like the whispers of the cruelest and most ruthless demon.


    "Don''t worry about that. I already have a couple of very good ideas to make it happen, fufufu" Eleonora replied with an elegant laugh, but her typical elegant mannerisms, now gave the impression that it was the Empress of Demons herself speaking.

 Chapter 26: What do you think magic is?

    Noticing the 17-year-old approaching, drenched in sweat but with a wide grin on his face, the macabre conversation between the two women of celestial beauty halted immediately. Their wicked smiles vanished, taking with them the barrier that cloaked them, transforming them back into the elegant and beautiful women they were.


    As Erik drew closer to his masters, who looked at him with tenderness, he used a small trick they had taught him, managing to clean the sweat off his body using his mana. Though it wasn¡¯t as effective as a real bath, it at least eliminated any strange odors.


    Upon reaching Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, Erik sat in the only free chair at the table, upon which a plate full of cookies immediately appeared. This made the star-haired young man''s eyes sparkle, and he began to eat them with delight, like a mouse.


    "Masters, I think I¡¯m about to reach the ascended level," Erik commented enthusiastically after savoring the exquisite cookies.


    "That''s great, Erik, but it''s better to wait a bit and not advance yet," Sigr¨²n said gently, stroking Erik''s starry hair.


    "Why?"


    Erik asked his master, a bit confused. However, it was Eleonora who responded, giving him a special cookie that she had made herself, much more delicious than the regular cookies, which were Erik''s and the wolves'' favorites.


    "Because starting today, your magic classes will begin."


    "..."


    Erik opened his eyes in surprise, which made him look a bit funny since he was about to bite the cookie, while ignoring his wolves who were ''crying sadly'' near him, in their one-meter size, all the while looking at the cookie in his hand with longing.


    "Fufufu."


    Amused, Eleonora put a big smile on her face and gave him 5 more cookies, so Erik quickly shared two with his wolves and kept the rest, while responding with a big smile.


    "That''s awesome, I can''t wait to learn. What will I do first?"


    "In your new schedule, you¡¯ll learn the aegis system with me on Mondays and Wednesdays, and on Fridays, you¡¯ll help me as an assistant in the alchemy lab," Sigr¨²n said warmly, though a hint of envy could be seen in the corner of her eyes as she looked at Eleonora.


    "What are the rules for my work as an assistant, Master?"


    With Erik¡¯s question, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora sensed a moment of sadness in the young star-haired boy''s eyes, which nearly triggered their murderous intentions, but they quickly calmed themselves, gritting their teeth.


    Filled with complex emotions, Sigr¨²n hugged Erik tightly and spoke to him in a soft, tender voice, lovingly caressing his head.


    "The only rule is to attend. You can even destroy the lab if you want; you''re my first disciple, and you''re the most important thing to me. Nothing else matters."


    "I won¡¯t destroy the lab, master. I just wanted to know if there was anything I should know before starting," Erik replied calmly, returning his master''s hug.


    Over the past two years, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora have felt increasingly close to their shared disciple. Everything about him seemed endearing to them: his serious expression in class, his constant effort to learn, how he played like a little child with his wolves, how he argued with the assistants who tried to enter his room to clean it, his addiction to cookies. He could eat them like a mouse all day without tiring. And how he always greeted them with that huge smile, which, to them, was the most beautiful thing they had ever seen.


    The impact was especially strong for Eleonora, as she already had two disciples, one of whom she had been teaching for over four centuries. But the love she felt for Erik was incomparable to that for her other disciples.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Although it wasn''t that she didn''t love them, it was just that Erik was somehow special. Around him, she felt calm and at peace, and it was a delight for her to see the sincerity with which he treated them. He rarely lied, and when he did, it was usually about things that only made them feel affectionate towards him.


    For example, once Erik arrived late to a class with Eleonora and lied, saying he had overslept. Curious, the two masters investigated a bit, only to find out that Erik had actually been taking care of Kaiser, who had gotten injured playing in the forest.


    But if they had to point out what they enjoyed most about interacting with Erik, it would undoubtedly be his attitude. Despite having great respect for both of them, he didn''t treat them like goddesses, terrifying beings, or mere objects of desire or admiration, as they were accustomed to being treated.


    Whenever he interacted with them, he treated them like people. He might have been slightly more respectful than with others, but he was not rigid or servile. He was more like a younger brother, a very sweet and obedient one.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. You¡¯re my disciple; you can do whatever you want. Just don''t sell what you create. You need a license for that, so if your monthly allowance isn''t enough, let me know, and I''ll increase it," Sigr¨²n said warmly, trying to conceal the anger eating away at her.


    "Hehehe, thank you, master, and don''t worry, I won''t sell anything. After all, I still don''t know what to spend my monthly allowance on. I don¡¯t lack anything."


    Erik spoke with some embarrassment since they had so many mana crystals, the currency used in the galaxy, that they formed a small mountain. He hadn''t worked for any of them; his masters gifted them to him every month and never asked for anything in return, which was quite frustrating for someone as independent and used to earning his keep as he was.


    Although at first Erik tried to refuse to receive them, as he really didn''t need them, they said they were good for training and half-forced him to accept them. So, to this day, he kept accumulating them in his storage ring and didn''t even use them for training because they weren''t as effective as his own exercise routine or, well, bio-mystic technique.


    As she continued to lovingly hug Erik, Sigr¨²n noticed him glancing at his cookies now and then, probably worried his wolves might steal them. So, with a smile, she released him, and he resumed eating happily.


    She really hated the fact that despite being an incredible alchemist, she was a terrible cook. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t bake a cookie that didn¡¯t burn, which meant the cookie territory was entirely dominated by Eleonora, who was slowly stealing her precious disciple away.


    "As for my classes, from now on, you¡¯ll learn sacred geometry on Tuesdays and Thursdays. Plus, on Saturdays, you¡¯ll be my assistant in my workshop."


    "Really?!" Erik looked at Eleonora excitedly, causing the beautiful and elegant woman to hug him as well.


    "Of course, you¡¯re my disciple too. So try to learn as much as you can. When you get better at the magical systems, we''ll properly teach you how to be an alchemist and an artificer."


    "That''s awesome, master. You really are the best," Erik said, returning Eleonora''s hug with enthusiasm, melting her heart with his words.


    The most beautiful thing for Eleonora and Sigr¨²n was hearing his completely sincere and unselfish words of affection. He genuinely loved them and considered them his family, filling them with tenderness and happiness. Receiving such pure love was something they had always needed, but never realized until Erik came into their lives.


    "Well, Erik, go take a bath. We have class," Sigr¨²n said in a neutral voice, but she was giving Eleonora venomous looks, to which Eleonora only smiled smugly.


    "Alright, master."


    Erik let go of Eleonora, who gave him one last tight hug. Then he quickly grabbed his remaining special cookies and ran to his room, with his wolves chasing him at full speed, barking happily.


    "Jealousy is an ugly thing, Sig, fufufu."


    "Hmph."


    ...


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A couple of hours later, Erik arrived at the place where he always had his classes¡ªa beautiful study with warm reddish wooden walls and tall ebony bookshelves filled with books and scrolls. They have titles shone with golden letters under the warm glow of the floating mystic fire lamps.


    In the center of the magical study was a large mahogany desk carved with intricate runes, where Sigr¨²n and Erik usually worked side by side during language classes. But now, it was filled with all sorts of spread-out scrolls.


    "Well, Erik, today will officially be your first magic lesson," Sigr¨²n said cheerfully, watching the excited boy sit beside her with his notebooks and pens.


    "Yes, master, I am very excited," Erik nodded several times as he spoke, clearly struggling to contain his excitement.


    "Well, how about we start with something simple? What do you think magic is?"


    At Sigr¨²n''s question, Erik''s excitement seemed to fade as he thoughtfully placed a hand on his chin. After a moment, he responded, though his tone indicated he wasn¡¯t entirely sure of his answer.


    "Could it be the ability to affect reality?"


    Sigr¨²n smiled, satisfied with her disciple''s response, and nodded before explaining in a clear and calm voice.


    "Hehehe, that''s correct, but to be more precise, magic is the ability to understand, manipulate, and harmonize with the fundamental forces and energies of the universe to create specific, desired changes in reality. It¡¯s not just about releasing fire or lightning, but also about deeply understanding how the universe works and our connection to it."

 Chapter 27: A genius? Me?

    " I understand," Erik nodded seriously at the words of his master, who soon asked him another question.


    "Erik, what do you think is the most important thing to achieve magic?"


    "Imagination?" Erik responded hesitantly, which made Sigr¨²n smile brightly before she explained.


    "Haha, you''re not entirely wrong, but the most important thing is ''Orders.''"


    "Orders?" Erik looked at his master confused, and she gently patted his hair before continuing.


    "Yes, Orders. Do you remember the concept of an algorithm you learned with Eli?"


    "Yes, a set of ordered steps to achieve a goal."


    "Exactly, and a spell is essentially the same thing. Each step is giving a specific order to your mana to act in a certain way to produce a specific result."


    "But master, if they''re just orders, why are runes and magic circles needed?"


    Erik asked, confused. After all, the concept of Orders was easy to understand since, in a way, the mental instructions he gave his mana to do something could be interpreted as ''orders,'' but he could do that on his own without the need for the runes or magic circles he saw his masters or Liliana use.


    "A great question. It''s not that they''re strictly necessary to cast a spell. For example, practitioners of the Zazen discipline only use their minds and bodies to cast spells, but that comes at a cost and is precisely the disadvantage of this magical system.


    To cast a powerful spell that is adaptable, error-tolerant, and has a compact and organized structure, maximizing its power and minimizing its flaws, a large number of very precise orders are needed, which is quite difficult to do.


    That''s where runes and magic circles come in, as they are, in a way, a set of pre-recorded orders. Through them, you can cast complex spells without having to pay much attention to each individual order, and thanks to that, your repertoire of spells will be as large as the runes or magic circles you know.


    For the same reason, the Zazen discipline is the most complex to master. Although it undoubtedly has the greatest versatility and control over a spell, the amount of time it takes to master them is exponentially greater than for other systems, as they have to execute each ''order'' for themselves."


    "Master, does that mean I''ve been using spells like the Zazen discipline until now?" Understanding his master''s reasoning, Erik asked intrigued, to which Sigr¨²n replied happily.


    "Hehe, technically yes, but in reality, your flying slashes or the solidified Myst arrows can''t be considered proper spells. After all, you use very few orders, which makes their structure very flimsy and scattered, decreasing their power and making them prone to failure.


    It''s precisely because of that flimsy structure that your arrows are so fragile. Additionally, your attacks lack important orders, and for that reason, you have to first get used to the Myst concentration in the area to launch your slashes, as it compensates for that deficiency."


    "I understand..."


    (So basically, the runes and magic circles are like software running on the hardware that is my mana. Interesting...)


    Erik seemed to reflect on various things while Sigr¨²n watched him calmly, letting him process all the information he was acquiring. All the while savoring a delicious cup of tea that the beautiful black-haired maid, Seraphina, had brought just moments ago.


    After taking notes in his notebook, Erik turned to look at his master, who put her tea aside and resumed the lesson.


    "Now I will explain a bit about the specializations of mana users."


    "Specializations?"


    "Yes, although in combat there are basically only two: long-range and short-range, and each magical system calls them differently. In the Aegis system, long-range users are known as Seidr or Sorcerers and short-range as Hersir, though some call them berserkers.


    In sacred geometry, there are mages and knights, while in the Zazen discipline, long-range users are called spiritual cultivators and short-range are body cultivators, but they are all basically the same.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Although those are the official names, the truth is that they are rarely used in the Arcane Order, and they are generally called knights for short-range and mages or sorcerers for long-range."


    "Why do they have to be divided like that, master? Can''t a long-range mage fight in close combat?"


    "Well, it''s not that it''s impossible; there are even some who actively do so. But the differentiation is mainly because we develop differently, something that becomes more evident from the revealed level.


    At that level, we, the long-range or sorcerers, develop a magical core, which greatly increases the amount of mana we possess. It also gives us significant improvements in controlling it, allowing us to perform much more complex spells at greater distances.


    On the other hand, the short-range fighters, or knights, develop the cells of their bodies to store mana. This gives them a body that is several times stronger and more resilient, as well as superior regeneration compared to a mage. However, they lose a lot of control, so they can only perform simpler spells, usually at short range."


    "So you''re either one or the other¡­"


    Erik exclaimed with understanding as the beautiful Victorian maid placed a plate of cookies on his desk, giving him a small smile, which the star-haired young man returned before taking a cookie.


    "Exactly. Although many have tried to walk both paths simultaneously, it has proven not to be viable. Mainly because it''s very expensive. To do it, such an amount of resources is needed that it could easily finance several short and long-range mana users to the same level.


    Additionally, if you do more than one thing at a time, you can only give a fraction of your attention to each, which condemns them to fall behind over time. In a way, it''s a taboo for the young, because falling behind with such short lifespans is basically suicide."


    "I see¡­ although it would be great to have super strength and super spells at the same time," Erik couldn''t help but comment with a dreamy look on his face as he ate a cookie, which made Sigr¨²n smile. Shortly after, she asked.


    "Hahaha, many think the same, but let''s continue. How about I explain the basic techniques of mana control and harmony with Myst?"


    "Of course, master."


    After Erik''s nod, Sigr¨²n gracefully stood up from her chair, and a board appeared in front of her, where she began writing a few things while commenting casually.


    "Well, in reality, you managed to master several of them purely by instinct on the island, but let''s review them anyway. First, the techniques of mana control and harmony with Myst are divided into four categories: novice, intermediate, advanced, and master. For now, we''ll look at the novice level."


    Erik nodded and began writing in his notebook, which made Sigr¨²n smile as she quickly continued with her explanation.


    "In the novice category, we have the most basic techniques that anyone wanting to start in magic must learn. First, we have Mana Control. After feeling mana for the first time, the first thing a novice must learn is to control and manipulate their own mana throughout their body.


    Second is Mystical Breathing, which means that novices must learn a specific breathing technique to synchronize with Myst and thus improve their mana recovery."


    Erik raised his hand intending to ask a question, and Sigr¨²n quickly allowed him to speak.


    "Ask away, Erik "


    "Master, why can I do that without needing a special way to breathe?"


    "Hehehe, actually, you do have a specific way of breathing; you just don''t notice it. The exercises you practice every day are known as bio-mystical exercises, which are a combination of physical movements, breathing techniques, and mana movements in the body.


    These exercises aim not only to refine the body and mana but also, the more advanced ones, help to better synchronize with Myst, accelerating mana and body recovery simultaneously. It also enhances the strengthening effects of the technique."


    "Wow, I didn''t know¡­ so everyone has their own special exercises," Erik commented with surprise, but was quickly interrupted by Sigr¨²n, who corrected him.


    "You''re mistaken, Erik. Bio-mystical exercises are very special. Well, those as powerful as yours are, so it can be said that you are a genius among geniuses who created his own set of bio-mystical exercises.


    Those who have bio-mystical exercises like yours usually inherit them, passing them down from generation to generation, improving and perfecting them over time. The rest have to settle for publicly known bio-mystical exercises or pay large amounts to use something better."


    "A genius? Me?" Erik pointed to himself while looking at his master, very confused.


    "Yes, you are an unparalleled genius, Erik," Sigr¨²n responded with a smile, which only deepened the confusion of the star-haired young man, who could only comment incredulously.


    "But master, Desmond is almost the same age as me and is incredibly stronger. He must be a true genius."


    "Hahaha!!"


    Sigr¨²n couldn''t help but laugh heartily at Erik''s confused and innocent expression, as he genuinely believed that Desmond was the same age as him. Meanwhile, Seraphina, the beautiful Victorian maid standing near the door, brought a hand to her lovely cherry-colored lips to hide her giggle while looking at the star-haired young man with interest.


    "Erik, how old do you think Desmond and Liliana are?" Sigr¨²n asked cheerfully, amused.


    "I''d say between 18 and 20," Erik responded, not understanding his master''s laughter.


    "Hahahaha," Sigr¨²n couldn''t hold back any longer and hugged Erik tightly while laughing out loud. She finally calmed down, gave him a kiss on the cheek, and let him sit back down.


    "Sorry, Erik, you''re too sweet, and I couldn''t help myself. To correct you, Liliana must be around 35 years old, and Desmond is over 500."


    "WHAT?!!" Erik jumped out of his chair like a frightened rabbit while looking at Sigr¨²n, who laughed like a little girl.


    "Hahaha, let me explain how age works for us mana users so you don''t get surprised like this all the time. First, you should know that the first time life extends is at the apprentice level, which reaches 150 years. From that moment on, all mana users stop aging and remain in their ideal state.


    Therefore, how you look is more or less how you feel, but that changes in the last third of our life, where we start aging slowly until the end of our life. The last 50 years are when we begin to age rapidly and depart from this world."

 Chapter 28: So that’s why

    "... That''s incredible, Desmond only seems to be around 19 years old and he already has 500..." Erik commented in a low voice, filled with surprise.


    "And that surprises you? I¡¯m over 1000 and look how young and beautiful I look," Sigr¨²n said, smiling as she spun around, showcasing her exquisite beauty and tempting body.


    "... Yes, you¡¯re right, master, I should have seen it coming from the beginning..." Erik began to reflect, but an idea quickly crossed his mind and he asked his master, "By the way, master, how old is Master Eleonora?"


    "Hehehe, she¡¯s over 5000 years old."


    "..."


    Sigr¨²n''s cheerful words left Erik speechless, who looked at her in surprise while he seemed to be contemplating life, but the beautiful woman with golden hair quickly interrupted him.


    "Don''t worry so much about it, Erik. You''ll get used to it. After all, we have a long life ahead of us together. Hehe."


    With a small smile on her face, Sigr¨²n hugged Erik briefly and then let go to stand in front of the board, where she wrote something else, all under the attentive gaze of the beautiful maid standing nearby with a professional look and an elegant smile on her face.


    "Well, we got a bit sidetracked, but let''s continue with the basic techniques. The third one is known as the Mana Pool, and this technique allows you to expand your Hugstjarna, or dantian as you called it, to increase your mana reserves.


    By the way, the point where mana gathers in the body has different names depending on the magical system. Practitioners of the aegis system like me call it Hugstjarna, those of sacred geometry call it the Aurea Nexus or simply Nexus point, and in the Zazen discipline, it¡¯s referred to as dantian, so you can call it whatever you prefer."


    Sigr¨²n''s brief explanation brought a question to Erik''s mind, which he quickly asked after raising his hand.


    "Master, what is the name of the place where energy gathers in the head?"


    Erik''s question truly surprised Sigrn. After all, that wasn''t something the young star-haired boy should know, which inevitably brought an ironic smile to her face. But after shaking her head to dispel the strange feelings that arose in her heart, she answered.


    "That point also has different names depending on the magical system. In the aegis system, it¡¯s called Hugljos, in sacred geometry, it¡¯s called Luminarium, and in the Zazen discipline, it¡¯s known as Niwan. It¡¯s a point directly connected to thought, intuition, and spirituality. But tell me, Erik, how did you learn about the Hugljos?"


    At Sigr¨²n''s question, a somewhat nostalgic expression appeared on Erik''s face, who soon began to explain, not without first sipping some tea brought by the beautiful Victorian maid.


    "Well, I actually discovered that point in my head during my early years on the island, master. Since I always had a kind of sixth sense that warned me of danger, which was incredibly useful in that situation, I wanted to improve it somehow, and since mana somehow ¡®strengthened¡¯ everything, I thought it was a good idea to try to ¡®strengthen¡¯ it.


    But since I didn¡¯t have a clear idea of how to ¡®strengthen¡¯ something like that, I just sent a lot of mana to my head, and accidentally discovered that strange point, which, if I infused mana into it, allowed me to sense the presence of others.


    That little trick was so useful at the time that it at least tripled my effectiveness in the forest, so I kept it ¡®active¡¯ all the time, although it was hard to keep it active while sleeping, and eventually, it became a habit, to the point where it feels weird not to sense others¡¯ presence."


    Sigr¨²n could only put her hand on her forehead as she listened to Erik''s words, who made it sound so easy to master an advanced and quite dangerous technique too. Many ended up with serious physical and mental problems trying it, and there were also those who died.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina smiled amusedly, though without losing her elegant and reserved demeanor, as she listened to Erik''s story. But shortly after, Sigr¨²n let out a long sigh of exhaustion and gently reprimanded him.


    "Erik, don''t try those kinds of experiments again. What you¡¯re describing is an advanced technique called Mystical Awareness and it''s very dangerous to master. Many have hurt themselves trying it."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Really?!" Erik exclaimed somewhat surprised, then added in a low voice, thoughtfully, "although I never felt anything wrong, even when I flooded my head with mana..."


    "That''s because you have first-class mana control, but if it weren''t for that, you could have died. So from now on, you have to inform me or Eli if you want to try something crazy like that, understood?" Sigr¨²n demanded in a serious tone full of firmness, leaving no room for discussion.


    "Yes," Erik nodded several times as he responded, after all, his master was giving him a rather terrifying expression.


    "That''s better... and for reference, mystical awareness can also accelerate thinking and improve the ability to sense the Myst," Sigr¨²n commented in a satisfied tone before elegantly sipping her tea.


    "Ah!!! So that''s why."


    Sigr¨²n''s words made many things clear to Erik, who always thought he saw everything slow when he fought due to adrenaline, although he never really paid attention to sensing the Myst as it became something natural for him over time. But if he remembered correctly, that started when he sent his mana to his head.


    "Well, let''s continue then. The fourth technique is known as Focusing, and it''s basically learning to focus mana to increase the power of a spell or attack. The fifth and last of the basic techniques is Mystical Sensitivity, which is learning to sense the Myst around you."


    Seeing that Erik started taking notes in his notebook, Sigr¨²n let out a sigh of relief, glad that the young star-haired boy didn''t mention any other crazy ideas, which for some reason improved the taste of her tea. She then asked him calmly.


    "Which of these techniques do you think you still need to learn, Erik?"


    "I¡¯d say the mana pool and focusing, master."


    "You''re right, though more than learning them, you need to perfect them. You already use the basics of the mana pool and focusing, albeit in a very superficial way, and we need to improve that."


    "Of course, master."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Well, everyone, starting today, my disciple will come here every Saturday and assist me. I hope you all help him with whatever he needs and treat him with the respect he deserves."


    Sigr¨²n announced cheerfully in the middle of a large and beautiful alchemy workshop with walls of warm-aged oak, engraved with intricate runes that twinkled with a soft amber glow, and shelves of carved wood. Filled to the brim with glass jars containing exotic and mysterious ingredients.


    Surrounding a large cauldron on an ancient dark oak desk, there was a group of eight people, four men and four women, dressed in dark blue robes that looked comfortable and functional, providing protection as well as ease of movement. They looked at Sigr¨²n with serious and professional expressions.


    After hearing Sigrn''s words, the assistants looked at Erik with surprise. But quickly, a beautiful woman who appeared to be around 19 years old, with wavy copper-red hair and lively blue eyes, approached Erik. Unlike the others, she had on the right side of her chest a brooch with the emblem of a flame entwined with a tree. She then bowed respectfully.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, first disciple, my name is Valeria Fenixara, and I am Master Eldurd¨®ttir¡¯s head assistant. It will be a pleasure to work with you."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Miss Fenixara. My name is Erik, and I hope to learn a lot from you," Erik, who was next to Sigr¨²n, quickly responded courteously.


    "I hope to be of help to you, Disciple Erik, and I¡¯m already married, so you don''t need to use ''Miss,'' you can call me whatever is easiest for you."


    Erik looked a bit surprised at the beautiful woman, after all, it was the first time he had met a married woman at the university. Then again, he didn''t know many people, and for some reason, his masters'' mansion assistants were all single.


    When Erik discovered that almost everyone who worked for his masters was single, he got a little worried. So, he decided to confirm his suspicions by calling some aside to ask if his masters had anything against relationships or something like that.


    But, to his surprise, it wasn''t like that. In reality, romantic relationships were a very serious matter for mana users, to the point where they only started a relationship when both parties had firm intentions of starting a family and having children. It was quite common for mana users to remain single for a large part of their lives.


    As a side note, Erik''s little investigation into the romantic relationships of mana users caused Eleonora and Sigr¨²n to tease him for an entire month, and they only stopped when he started ignoring them one day.


    "I apologize, Mrs. Fenixara, I¡¯m new here and still have trouble distinguishing things," Erik responded in an apologetic tone, to which the beautiful red-haired woman replied with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about that, Disciple Erik, and you can simply call me Valeria without any problem."


    "Alright."


    Meanwhile, Sigr¨²n was trying her hardest to contain her laughter due to the expression Erik was giving Valeria; he literally looked like he was facing a rare animal, and she knew exactly why.


    During the time Erik had lived at the Arcane University, he had never left Sigr¨²n or Eleonora¡¯s mansion, to the point where he didn¡¯t know anyone besides the workers, assistants, and disciples, all of whom were single. So encountering a married person for the first time was quite interesting for him.


    "Well, Erik, I want to explain a few things to you first."


    "Sure, master."


    Amused, Sigr¨²n spoke while trying to seem serious, so Erik quickly took out his notebook and prepared to listen to her. However, she simply shook her head and spoke in a more casual tone.


    "It¡¯s nothing important, just general knowledge about how things work here at the university."


    "Alright."


    Despite saying that, Erik didn¡¯t put away his notebook and just waited for his master to speak, so Sigr¨²n could only give in and start with a somewhat amused smile.


    "What I wanted to talk to you about is the assistants, precisely. First of all, why do you think I need assistants for my work as an alchemist?"

 Chapter 29: let’s get to work.

    "To make your job easier?" Erik could only respond uncertainly to his master''s question, who smiled cheerfully before answering.


    "Hehehe, no, you''re wrong, it''s so that knowledge isn''t lost."


    "Lost knowledge?" Erik asked, confused, prompting Sigr¨²n to explain with a smile.


    "Yes, things were different before. Artisans valued their knowledge so much that many died without passing it on, causing humanity to lose much valuable knowledge and countless resources have to be spent rediscovering it. In some cases, it was never possible to recover it.


    To prevent this, the Arcane Order imposed a rule where any artisan wanting to trade their creations had to apply for a license that verified their skills and the quality of their products. But one of the requirements to obtain it was having a certain number of assistants actively helping in their work.


    Assistants, for their part, could not disclose the knowledge without the artisan''s express permission while they were alive. But if they died without passing it on, the assistants would help recover the knowledge for the faction''s database, preventing the loss of valuable knowledge."


    "..."


    (That''s a terrible idea. If the knowledge is so valuable, the artisan will be killed without hesitation to obtain it...)


    In response to Sigr¨²n''s explanation, Erik chose to remain silent, but his expression revealed his true thoughts about the regulation, something that made Sigr¨²n smile proudly. After all, it was evident that her disciple was smart enough to instantly grasp the problems with that regulation.


    "I can see you understand the problems with that rule, Erik."


    Erik simply nodded without saying a word, prompting Sigr¨²n to continue speaking cheerfully.


    "And what you imagine really happened. After a couple of centuries of that rule being in place, many artisans were killed by those coveting their knowledge, and many of those murders were carried out with the help of the same assistants.


    The madness reached such a point that the rule had to be abolished. But since the loss of knowledge was a real issue, many other solutions were tried, such as having artisans deposit their knowledge at the university database.


    But none of them worked. There was always someone with more greed than principles, and the knowledge ended up leaking, leading to a great revolt among the artisans who refused to take the licenses. Many even went to other factions, almost causing a large-scale war.


    After much discussion, it was agreed that assistants would be used, but they had to be chosen by the artisan themselves. Additionally, a special blood contract was developed, preventing assistants from harming the artisan in any way or using the knowledge for themselves without the artisan''s express consent. If the artisan dies, the knowledge can only be used after 2000 years.


    This greatly helped to ease the situation, and because several juicy benefits were implemented for artisans who shared their knowledge with the faction''s database, along with the creation of the Auric Award, given every 500 years to those responsible for notable research, discoveries, or contributions to humanity, sharing knowledge is no longer a taboo topic as it was in the past."


    "I see. So now the Auric Award is what fulfills the need to safeguard knowledge, as the recognition it grants is equal to, or even better, since anyone would want to have an award winner on their side. Therefore, power and resources would come pouring in, without the risk of being killed or kidnapped for their secrets, Erik replied thoughtfully, causing the assistants present to look at the boy in a new light.


    "Exactly, once you win the Auric Award, the galaxy is yours," Sigr¨²n responded with a proud expression, leading Erik to ask.


    "Have you won it, master?"


    "Hehehe, of course, and I was the youngest to receive it too."


    "You''re amazing, master."


    Pleased, Sigr¨²n affectionately stroked Erik''s starry hair, while the assistants watched the scene in surprise. In all the centuries they had spent with Master Eldurd¨®ttir, they had never seen this expression of affection and care she was giving her disciple. Specially, the way she spoke to him, that was something they had only seen when she was with her sworn sister, Master Silverwood.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    After a moment, Sigr¨²n removed her hand from her disciple''s head and turned to look at her assistants before speaking in a more serious tone.


    "Well, enough chatting, let''s get to work. Today we will make a basic healing potion where Erik will be my main assistant, so make sure to help him."


    Upon hearing Sigr¨²n''s words, the assistants quickly bowed respectfully, while Valeria, the beautiful redhead leading the group, spoke respectfully on their behalf.


    "Understood, Master Eldurd¨®ttir."


    Satisfied with her assistant''s response, Sigr¨²n turned to look at Erik, speaking to him in a noticeably softer and more affectionate tone.


    "Well, Erik, today we will create a potion called Radiant Elixir. It¡¯s not very difficult to make and is very useful for healing wounds and illnesses. Although it only works up to the Revealed level, it is one of the best-selling potions in the galaxy."


    "I suppose it''s because the number of customers is higher, right?" Erik commented, interested, which caused a cheerful laugh from Sigr¨²n, who added.


    "Hehehe, exactly, but we better start working."


    With a calm step, Sigr¨²n went to one of the shelves in the room, from where she began to take various things while explaining.


    "The first thing we need to do to prepare a potion is to gather the ingredients. For this potion, we will need: Radiant Flower: the main ingredient and the one that gives the potion its name, Moon Pearl Powder: which acts as a catalyst, Star Salvia Extract: which complements the healing properties and helps stabilize and contain the potion''s magical energies, Mandrake Root: the main stabilizing agent that will keep the potion stable and homogeneous, and Enchanted Spring Water: the base of the potion."


    With a serious expression, Erik began to quickly write in his notebook while Sigr¨²n spoke and showed him the ingredients one by one.


    "We also need a magic cauldron."


    Sigr¨²n then approached the cauldron in the center of the room, which was a coppery gold color with evident signs of age, and its surface was covered with all sorts of carved runes, which she pointed to before continuing.


    "This is a magic artifact and the most important tool for any alchemist."


    In Sigr¨²n''s hand appeared a mortar that seemed to have been carved from a precious stone, milky white, which seemed to emit a faint golden glow. She then handed it to Erik, who looked at it curiously.


    "This is a mortar, and it will be your tool for today," Sigr¨²n announced cheerfully, while recalling the time her master had told her the exact same thing centuries ago.


    For his part, Erik put his notebook aside and settled at a worktable next to the other assistants. The assistants quickly took their places while Sigr¨²n drew what appeared to be a geometric magic circle surrounded by several runes around the base of the cauldron with a softly glowing white chalk.


    "The first step is to prepare the magic circle that will help channel and concentrate the Myst and mana in the brewing."


    With Sigr¨²n''s explanation, Erik looked at the magic circle, confused, as his master was a practitioner of the aegis system, and it was supposed that magic circles were part of sacred geometry, something Sigr¨²n immediately noticed and explained.


    "This is known as runic-geometric refinement, something developed a few millennia ago, and its efficiency is much better than previous methods. It uses a magic circle as a base because one of the advantages of sacred geometry is that it is very efficient and the most economical in terms of mana cost.


    Moreover, magic circles are better for channeling and containing, so they are most commonly used for alchemy. And as I told you a while ago, although I am not compatible with sacred geometry, I can use it and know it very well. Although, well, Eli is much better at it."


    "Does the aegis system not have alchemy, master?" Erik asked curiously, to which Sigr¨²n nodded, understanding her disciple''s doubt, and responded.


    "It''s not that it doesn''t have it. In fact, all systems have their own methods of alchemy and artificery. It''s just that they have advantages and disadvantages. For example, although the magical artifacts of sacred geometry are the easiest to make and can be mass-produced, they are absurdly expensive, as they require very rare materials.


    This is because, instead of carving, they enchant the magical artifacts with special spells. On the other hand, the magical artifacts of the aegis system are harder to make and difficult to mass-produce, but they have an unbeatable advantage: they can create very complex things with many functionalities, unlike sacred geometry which only reproduces the spell with which the artifact was enchanted when mana is applied. And they are also several times cheaper."


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sacred geometry simply copy the aegis system and carve magic circles?¡± Erik asked, a bit confused, to which Sigr¨²n responded while crossing her arms beneath her voluptuous chest.


    ¡°They''ve tried, but it doesn''t work very well. Although they can add more functionalities this way, they can¡¯t use more common materials like the aegis system and have a limit on the complexity and size of the magic circle they can carve.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ and how is the alchemy of the aegis system, master?¡±


    ¡°Well, actually, the aegis system doesn¡¯t create potions. Instead, it creates a type of amulet that generates the same effects, like a spell, but they have a major disadvantage: they need to be activated, and they are much slower than potions. Although they have something similar called brews, these lose their effect very quickly if not consumed, and their effects are worse than those of potions. So almost no one uses the alchemy of the aegis system except for the Boreal League.¡±


    ¡°And what do the Zazen discipline practitioners do, master?¡±

 Chapter 30: Do spirits really exist?

    "Well, the truth is that practitioners of the Zazen discipline go at their own pace, and their methods are hardly used in the arcane order. However, that doesn''t mean they''re not useful. For example, despite their magical artifacts seeming to combine the disadvantages of the other two systems, they have unique benefits.


    The Zazen discipline artifacts require very rare materials and are difficult to make. Additionally, they can''t be mass-produced. But in exchange for all that, they have a unique advantage called the spirit of the artifact, which is a kind of pseudo-artificial spirit that controls the artifact, allowing it to operate almost independently of the user.


    As for their alchemy, it''s quite interesting because they produce pills that can last for centuries or millennia without being damaged or losing their effects if stored well. This is unlike potions, which only last a few decades, or at most some centuries, if they are of high enough quality and stored in special containers."


    Sigr¨²n''s calm explanation filled Erik with doubts, prompting him to ask.


    "So why don''t the Arcane Order use them more if they''re so good?"


    "Well, that''s for several reasons, but mainly because the cost isn''t worth it. First, the materials needed to make artifacts with those pseudo-artificial spirits are very rare and terribly expensive. Although their functionality is excellent, you can achieve a similar effect with runes for less than a third of the price.


    The same goes for their pills, as maintaining their stability and longevity wastes a lot of raw materials, often tripling the cost compared to a potion with similar effects. Moreover, the effects of potions are almost instantaneous, whereas pills take time to take effect."


    "Master, there''s something I don''t understand. Do spirits really exist?"


    Sigr¨²n didn''t respond to his question. Instead, she elegantly extended her hand, causing a vivid blue flame to appear beside her. It took the shape of a beautiful bird in cobalt and turquoise tones, with a graceful and elegant body.


    Seeing the magical phenomenon, Erik was utterly stunned by the beautiful bird that seemed straight out of a fairy tale. Sigr¨²n, noticing his reaction, looked at him with a mischievous smile before saying in a cheerful and melodious voice.


    "Yes, they exist and even make contracts with humans from time to time."


    Erik stared speechless at his master and the bird, with thousands of thoughts racing through his mind. In the end, only one word escaped his lips.


    "Wow..."


    "Hehehe, don''t be so amazed. You''re just beginning your journey, and in the future, you''ll see more and more incredible things."


    "This world is crazy..."


    "Hehehe, since it''s a good moment, I''d like to introduce you to my first disciple, Ignis."


    Amused by her disciple''s expression, Sigr¨²n touched the flame bird and spoke to it familiarly, prompting the bird, Ignis, to stare intently at Erik for a long time while he returned the gaze.


    After a while, the curious staring contest between a bird and a boy ended when the bird elegantly bowed like a noble, showing respect. Then the bird spoke with an incredibly beautiful yet elegant and dignified female voice that seemed to contain countless mysteries.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, disciple Erik. I am Ignis Caelestis, and I am pleased that you have joined paths with my contractor."


    "You can talk?!!!"


    Erik jumped in surprise, his eyes wide as he looked at Ignis, while Sigr¨²n watched the bird with no less astonishment. After all, Ignis was one of the most powerful and noble fire spirits, making her quite arrogant, to the point of refusing to speak to anyone other than Sigr¨²n, her contractor. Who, incidentally, had obtained the contract purely by chance in an ancient ruin.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Of course, disciple Erik. I am the spirit of mystical fire, revered for eons in this universe."


    "You are truly amazing, spirit Ignis Caelestis. Do you know how I can make a contract with a spirit as cool as you?" Lost in the moment''s excitement, Erik looked at Ignis with bright eyes as he asked eagerly.


    "Fufufu, you can just call me Ignis, disciple Erik. But making a contract with a spirit like me is not easy. Even this girl," Ignis pointed with her left wing at Sigr¨²n, who couldn''t believe what was happening, "had to work quite hard to achieve it. I only accepted because we share the same affinities, and she made me laugh, fufufu."


    Likewise, the attendees in the room watched in shock as the bird spoke casually with the human boy, who looked at it as if he were in front of a great celebrity. A scene that was practically turning their worldview upside down.


    "So you can also just call me Erik, Ignis, and it''s really a shame it''s so complicated to have a contract. It would be awesome to have a spirit; you don''t know this, but I have two wolves named Kaiser and Tiberius, and they are gigantic. Can you imagine how cool we''d look entering as a group, shooting lightning and fire everywhere? We''d be the absolute sensation wherever we went, hahaha."


    Erik commented amusingly, not caring in the slightest about his image. After all, he had lived long enough not to worry about something so silly. In his books, it was infinitely better to live life cheerfully and go with the flow, like talking to an incredibly cool blue phoenix made of flames. After all, maturing is for fruits.


    Meanwhile, Sigr¨²n and the attendees smacked their foreheads in exasperation upon hearing Erik''s words. It was the first time they had seen someone want a spirit for such a childish reason as making a grand entrance. Some even thought Erik had offended the spirit and would be punished, but Ignis''s words left everyone stunned.


    "You''re right, it would be very cool, as you say."


    "See! We¡¯d have the best entrance of all time."


    "Fufufu, you''ve convinced me, Erik. I''ll talk to some of my acquaintances to see if anyone is interested in making a contract with you."


    "Hahaha, thanks, Ignis; you''re the best! If you want anything from me, just ask. Although I can''t do much right now, I''m good at working with leather and cooking, and I can also make good tools."


    Erik unbuckled his belt to then pull out the sheaths for his machetes, which he then showed to Ignis while speaking.


    "Just look at these beauties. I made these sheaths from the leather of a giant deer I found, and the machetes are steel coated in copper, and that was on a deserted island without tools. Now I can make better things. If you like them, I can make something for you as a thank you."


    Ignis observed the sheaths with interest, then nodded a couple of times before saying so to Erik.


    "Mmmm, they are very well-made. I would like you to make me a leather bag with bird motifs. Can you do that?"


    "Of course! I even have black leather from a giant bison, so tell me how big you want it, and I''ll start working right away."


    While Ignis and Erik enjoyed themselves like small children, the attendees looked at each other, doubting their own lives. Never in their long lives had they heard of a spirit helping someone secure a contract, let alone liking leather items.


    But the worst part was that, although Erik''s machete sheaths were nice and well-made, they were nothing extraordinary. The leather was from a very weak magical animal, and it wasn''t even an artifact, so no matter how they looked at them, they couldn''t understand what the honorable ancestral spirit saw in them.


    On the contrary, in Sigr¨²n''s mind, a hypothesis was forming about what was happening. Erik was undoubtedly a child of the Myst and probably the only one among humans, so Ignis should be interested in that, and the bag was just an excuse to talk to her young disciple.


    After Erik finished noting down all of Ignis''s specifications for her bag in a notebook, he gave her a big smile and spoke in a cheerful tone, like a young craftsman who had gotten his first customer.


    "Then, give me about 15 days, Ignis. I''ll make sure to create an amazing bag."


    "I''ll meet with you in 15 days, Erik, and I''ll bring good news by then," Ignis replied elegantly, though it was evident from the lightness in her voice that she was also quite happy.


    "Hahaha, seriously, thank you. If you want anything else, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Mmmm, then I''ll take you up on that offer and ask you to give me a little mana." After hesitating a bit, Ignis commented casually, which confused Erik a little.


    "Mana?"


    "Yes, spirits like to consume mana. That''s one of the reasons we make contracts."


    "Mmm, will anything happen to my master''s contract if I do that?"


    "Not at all; I just want to taste your mana."


    "Then that''s fine, although if you like, I can give you the mix of mana and Myst that I give to my wolves. They like it quite a bit."


    "Then give me that too."


    After saying that, Ignis approached Erik with an elegant step, causing the young man with starry hair to ask, upon seeing Ignis''s body made of flames.


    "Okay, but won''t I get burned if I touch you?"


    "Not at all; I have perfect control of my fire."


    As she spoke, Ignis extended her wing, causing blue fire to appear out of nowhere in the air, taking the shapes of different animals. These animals started walking around the place, and some even began nibbling on paper, which showed no sign of being burned.


    For his part, Erik watched Ignis''s impressive ability with great interest, deeply understanding the difference between a spirit and a magical animal. After all, no magical animal on the island had been able to do anything as crazy as what the blue phoenix was doing.


    "Then I''ll give it a try."

 Chapter 31: Are you immortal, master?

    Time passed, and the day finally arrived when Erik and Ignis were supposed to meet. Eleonora and Sigr¨²n were in the garden of the latter¡¯s mansion, sipping tea around a beautifully carved glass table, while Erik ate his cookies without a care in the world.


    ¡°Well, Erik, do you have everything ready?¡± Sigr¨²n asked calmly, looking at her disciple who seemed completely relaxed, even though he was about to find out if he could secure a contract with a spirit or not.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, I never expected an ancestral spirit to want a leather bag,¡± Eleonora commented with a cheerful smile, finding the situation incredibly amusing.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, master, I¡¯ve been wondering lately, are there other types of spirits besides the ancestral ones?¡± Erik asked curiously, to which Eleonora responded with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, there are several types of spirits. In fact, spirits are entities that exist in a parallel dimension to ours. They are not only incredibly skilled in using magic and connecting with the Myst, but they also usually possess unique, strange abilities.


    Their strength and status levels depend largely on their age. The most powerful and respected are known as ancestral spirits, like Sig''s contracted spirit, but there are also newborn spirits, which are very young spirits just beginning to understand their existence and power.


    Next are the juvenile spirits, who already understand their power a bit and can control it to some extent. After them are the mature spirits, who have gained a solid understanding of their abilities and have amassed considerable knowledge.


    The next in line are the ancient spirits, which have lived for hundreds of thousands of years. They not only possess an impressive level of power but have also acquired a vast amount of knowledge, which they use to improve their own powers and affinities, refining and enhancing their special abilities.


    Lastly, there are the ancestral spirits, which are incredibly ancient. No one knows exactly how long they¡¯ve lived, but what sets them apart from all others is that they not only have an incomparable amount of power but have also taken their innate special abilities beyond comprehension.


    For example, Sig¡¯s contracted spirit, the phoenix of mystical fire, Ignis Caelestis, has, as you might imagine, blue flames as her special ability. These flames are not only terribly destructive, but also make her practically immortal. There is no wound or curse that her blue flames cannot heal, something Sig, as her contractor, can also use.¡±


    Eleonora¡¯s explanation left Erik utterly astounded. After all, that was real immortality, which inevitably led him to look at Sigr¨²n with surprise, who was elegantly and calmly sipping her tea, as if they weren¡¯t talking about her. However, the slight smile on her lips revealed how pleased she felt.


    ¡°Are you immortal, master?¡± Erik asked Sigr¨²n with evident surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m exactly immortal. I can still die when my lifespan ends. Moreover, that power entirely depends on my mana, so if I run out of energy, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Therefore, it¡¯s more accurate to say that I¡¯m immortal in battle, as long as I have mana to use.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive¡­¡±


    Erik commented in a voice full of awe, looking at Sigr¨²n as if she were a superstar, which greatly boosted Sigr¨²n¡¯s ego, making her smile smugly. But the starry-haired young man quickly turned to Eleonora and asked with anticipation.


    ¡°And do you have a contracted spirit, master?¡±


    Erik¡¯s question brought a bitter smile to Eleonora¡¯s beautiful cherry-colored lips, who gently shook her head as she explained.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have one. Contracting a spirit is quite rare. If you don¡¯t belong to special clans that have ancient pacts with spirits, it basically depends on luck. So, even though at the university you can find people who have a contract with a spirit without belonging to one of those clans.


    The vast majority are newborn or juvenile spirits, and only a minimal number of people in the order have contracts with a mature spirit without belonging to a clan. Beyond that, it¡¯s directly improbable. Sig was practically a statistical anomaly.¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I understand¡­ I was really lucky that Ignis was willing to introduce me to a spirit¡­¡±


    "You have no idea how much. Many people will go crazy when they find out and will ask anyone with a contracted spirit to speak on their behalf to get at least a chance," Eleonora nodded with satisfaction, seeing that her disciple was now beginning to understand the importance of the opportunity he had obtained.


    "Well, enough complicated talk. It''s time to call Ignis, what do you think, Erik?"


    Sigr¨²n spoke a bit hurriedly, as Erik seemed to be lost in thought, and that was not good, since she could more or less guess what might come to the star-haired boy''s mind. It had already been an incredible stroke of luck that Ignis wanted to introduce him to a spirit; asking for more could offend her.


    "Okay, master."


    Erik snapped out of his thoughts and nodded to his master, who immediately summoned Ignis, causing a flare of blue fire to appear out of nowhere near the table, a flare that soon took the form of a beautiful phoenix.


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Erik."


    It seemed Ignis greeted warmly in her characteristic elegant and sophisticated style, to which Erik responded with a smile as he stood up from his chair.


    "The feeling is mutual, Ignis, and look what I made."


    Erik immediately took out from his storage ring a beautiful bag of sophisticated elegance and intricate bird accents, sculpted in soft, durable leather of a medium blue hue reminiscent of phoenix feathers.


    "What do you think? In the end, I decided not to use the black bison leather I told you about and instead bought some leather with this beautiful blue shade that resembles your flames. Moreover, I made it so it has two modes of use. You can hang it on your back..."


    Erik took out two beautifully decorated straps made from the same type of leather and showed the back of the bag, which had two blue metal hooks, cleverly hidden in the bag''s design, and continued.


    "...you just have to attach these straps to these hooks, and it''s ready. You can carry it on your back, or you can cross it over your body using just one of them and attaching it to these hooks on the sides. And look at the interior."


    Erik quickly opened the bag to reveal a cream-colored satin lining, dotted with delicate gold and silver bird embroidery, evoking a starry sky in broad daylight. This caused Ignis to come closer and look at it from all sides, feeling pleased. Then she spoke in a satisfied tone.


    "It¡¯s beautiful, I love it. Can you cross it over my body?"


    "Of course."


    With fluid movements, Erik quickly attached the strap to the side hooks of the bag and hung it over Ignis''s body. The bag looked exquisite on Ignis, gently contrasting with her flames and feathers, appearing as an emblem of sophistication and seeming to echo her graceful movements.


    "It looks great on you, Ignis. I didn¡¯t know Erik had such a talent for this; maybe I should ask for one," Sigr¨²n commented gracefully, while looking at the bag with some envy.


    "Don¡¯t worry, master. I made one for each of you as well."


    (Hehe, I saw this coming from miles away...)


    Without wasting a second, Erik quickly took out two more bags from his ring, which were no less impressive than Ignis''s. One was made of tanned leather in a rich honey color, with bright blue embroidery resembling flames dancing over a log. The other was made of metallic gray leather, embroidered with pure silver threads forming complex, stylized patterns resembling lightning bolts.


    With a swift motion, Erik handed his masters their bags, which they received delightedly. They quickly hung them up and started posing with them in front of large floating mirrors they had summoned from their storage rings.


    "Hey Erik, it''s not fair that you make more bags. Mine was supposed to be a thank you for introducing you to a spirit," Ignis protested, slightly dissatisfied, seeing the whole scene. To which Erik quickly responded in a calm tone with a warm smile on his face.


    "I know, Ignis, and I¡¯m truly grateful to you for that. But I¡¯m equally grateful to my masters. They¡¯ve given me everything, taught me many things over the years, and treat me very well. They¡¯ve literally given me a dream life. I can¡¯t just make you a bag and give them nothing."


    "Well, you have a point there..." Ignis commented in understanding, though still a bit dissatisfied. But She quickly recovered and added, "But let me introduce you to the spirit who will form a contract with you."


    With Ignis''s words, a large black lightning bolt manifested out of nowhere not far from her. It soon took the shape of a black snake about a meter long, with a powerful appearance, a large, sleek jaw, and big, robust scales.


    "This is Ebonique, a lightning spirit."


    With this brief introduction, Erik looked at Ignis with incredibly grateful eyes and quickly ran towards the snake Ebonique, asking in an excited voice.


    "Hello, Ebonique, I¡¯m Erik. Would you like to form a contract with me?"


    The snake looked at Erik for a while, almost as if analyzing him carefully, then quickly glanced at Ignis, who discreetly nodded.


    "Hello, disciple Erik. As you have been told, I am Ebonique and I am already informed of everything, so it would be a pleasure for me to form a contract with you."


    The snake spirit spoke with a magnetic female voice, something that excited Erik immensely, who quickly asked with bright eyes.


    "That¡¯s great! I just need to give you a drop of my blood, right?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s correct, disciple Erik."


    The group of two spirits and the young man moved a bit further away on Ignis''s recommendation. Erik quickly bit his index finger and then let a drop of blood fall onto Ebonique¡¯s head, who bowed respectfully.


    The moment the drop of blood touched Ebonique¡¯s head, a powerful black light enveloped both Erik and her, then began to expand rapidly. This phenomenon was immediately contained by Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, preventing it from being seen from outside.

 Chapter 32: Deal

    "With this, we officially have a contract."


    After a while, the black light began to fade, just as Ebonique¡¯s voice was heard, to which Erik responded.


    "That¡¯s great. Do you want some Myst with mana? Ignis really liked it, and just call me Erik; it feels better."


    "Alright, Erik, I¡¯d love some."


    With a smile, Erik quickly placed his hand on Ebonique¡¯s head and began to transfer the mixture of mana and Myst that always flowed through his body. In recent years, Erik¡¯s ability to control Myst has improved on several levels, allowing him to maintain the mixture of Myst and mana running through his body, which made him feel more comfortable. He could now share it with his wolves and, at this moment, with Ebonique without any problem, whenever he wished.


    The moment Ebonique felt Erik¡¯s mana combined with Myst, she closed her eyes in pleasure and began to emit sounds very similar to contented purring. This made Ignis smile with amusement, though a hint of envy was visible in her eyes until Erik eventually lifted his hand.


    "That was incredibly delicious, Erik," Ebonique commented with pleasure, to which Erik responded with a smile.


    "Hahaha, I¡¯m glad you liked it."


    Noticing the strange look Ignis was giving him, Erik quickly understood the message and asked with a smile.


    "Do you want some too, Ignis?"


    "If it¡¯s not too much trouble."


    "Not at all."


    Erik quickly approached Ignis and shared a good amount of the mixture with her, and she, like Ebonique, closed her eyes and emitted content and satisfied sounds for a while until the transfer was complete.


    "That was delicious; thank you, Erik." Ignis thanked him with an obviously satisfied tone, as she seemed to savor the taste.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no problem. By the way, Ignis," Erik¡¯s face showed an awkward and embarrassed expression, but he continued, "I was wondering if you might have another spirit friend who doesn¡¯t have a contract and would like to make one with a great master-level genius, hehe."


    Erik¡¯s words greatly surprised Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, who were enjoying tea at their glass table, so much so that their hands froze in midair, apprehensive about what Erik¡¯s question might provoke.


    A similar feeling arose in the heart of Seraphina, the Victorian maid who had just served tea to the beautiful Masters. She quickly focused all her senses on her young lady¡¯s first disciple, preparing to react immediately if the worst happened.


    "Are you referring to the woman over there?" Ignis pointed with one of her wings toward Eleonora, who inevitably turned to look at her, then added, "Although she is talented, it won¡¯t be easy to convince someone to contract with her. But maybe if someone were to feed me for, I don¡¯t know, a century, I might..."


    "Deal."


    Ignis¡¯s words were quickly cut off by Erik, causing Ignis to tilt her head slightly, but Erik quickly continued, fearing the beautiful blue phoenix might change her mind.


    "It¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll give you mana for a century if you manage to secure a contract for my master. How does that sound?" Erik asked, a big mischievous grin on his face.


    For their part, Ignis and Ebonique stared for a moment at Erik¡¯s wide grin until, after a moment, Ignis gave in and, after a long sigh, replied.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll look for someone then."


    "I¡¯d appreciate it if it were someone powerful. My master Eleonora has been very good to me and is very powerful. And if you want, I can extend the time, since, for now, according to my masters, I¡¯ll live about 600 years. Or you can ask for anything else. As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll do it."


    Erik¡¯s smile grew even larger as he spoke, which brought a sort of ironic smile to the blue phoenix¡¯s face. Even though she really wanted to ask for more, she felt that doing so would somehow make her look bad. Besides, there was competition for the job right next to her, so if she raised the price, she might end up with nothing. In the end, she could only give in and respond.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "I''ll see what I can do then."


    "Hehehe, thanks, Ignis. If you want anything from me, just ask. I''m truly grateful to you."


    "Well, then give me more mana, a good amount."


    "Of course."


    Meanwhile, Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina exchanged utterly astonished looks, doubting whether what had just happened was real. Sigr¨²n couldn¡¯t help but pinch Eleonora, who, instead of getting angry, simply looked at her arm with a dazed expression, confirming she wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    For her part, a beautiful smile formed on Seraphina¡¯s face as she couldn¡¯t help but look at her young lady¡¯s first disciple¡ªher new young master¡ªwith eyes full of interest and approval, pleased with the gesture of the star-haired young man. At the same time, she felt that the young man seemed increasingly likeable in her eyes.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the ethereal unreality of a different dimension stood a majestic mansion, which appeared to be an exquisite display of sophisticated and ancient architecture. The curved roofs spread out like bird wings, covered with tiles that shimmered under the glow of a spectral sun, while the immaculate white walls emitted a soft luminosity, beautifully contrasting with the dark wood-framed doors and windows.


    The gardens flowed around the house like rivers of greenery, with crystal-clear ponds reflecting the mansion¡¯s celestial elegance, adorned by stone bridges arching over them, connecting islands of blooming lilies and lotuses.


    Inside, the corridors and halls had their walls adorned with scrolls depicting delicate natural scenes and supernatural creatures, while carved wooden columns rose from the floor to the ceiling. The polished wooden floors gleamed under the light filtering through the intricate lattice windows, and silk cushions and straw futons offered rest in every room.


    In the middle of the main hall of the imposing mansion, bathed in the filtered light from wooden lattices. Two women of supernatural beauty sat on a woven straw tatami in what seemed to be a serene tea ceremony of Asian tradition.


    One of the women had blue hair that seemed sculpted from azurite, with skin as pale as shining mother-of-pearl with an ethereal glow and eyes of deep blue. These harmonized wonderfully with her pale blue dress, adorned with stylized birds in a range of darker blue tones.


    Opposite the beautiful blue-haired woman was a black-haired woman radiating equally impressive beauty, with her hair cascading around her shoulders, as dark as the abyss, a color shared by her eyes, and her Chinese-style outfit with dragon motifs. It consisted of a silk blouse with a high collar and long sleeves, contrasting with the softness of her white pants.


    Both women held ceramic teacups in their hands, savoring with careful attention to detail, but suddenly, the voice of the gorgeous black-haired woman echoed in the room.


    "Who would have thought that your desire to play in the mortal dimension would bring about something so good, Ignis."


    "Fufufu, I told you, Ebonique, miracles happen all the time in the mortal dimension," the beautiful blue-haired woman replied with an elegant smile on her lips, which also seemed to contain a hint of smugness.


    "I really have to apologize to you. Everyone, including myself, thought it was complete madness for one of the eternal spirits to lower herself to pose as a mere ancestral to accompany a weak human.


    Even I thought you had lost a couple of screws, but who would have believed you¡¯d find a true miracle? Did you have some prophecy or something, Ignis?" Ignoring the blue-haired woman¡¯s smile, the black-haired woman responded in an elegant tone, full of majesty and authority.


    "Fufu, not at all. That was a beautiful coincidence. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t understand the beauty of the mortal world, but I think you¡¯ll begin to understand it little by little alongside young Erik."


    "But there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t you stay with Erik yourself and instead take the trouble to come find me and convince me to do it?"


    "It¡¯s actually very simple. I¡¯m very fond of my little Sig. Besides, Erik is her disciple, and he would never have accepted me. And since he also seemed truly interested in lightning, I decided to come to you and give you the opportunity."


    "Thank you very much, Ignis." Ebonique licked her lips in an incredibly seductive manner and added in a tone full of delight, "His mana is truly the most delicious thing I''ve tasted in eons."


    "Without a doubt, it¡¯s a real delicacy..." Remembering that exquisite flavor, Ignis couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips in a similar way while placing a hand on her cheek, trying to hide the slight blush coloring her cheeks.


    Recovering from the memory of that exquisite taste, Ebonique recalled Erik¡¯s request, so she quickly asked Ignis, pulling her out of her thoughts as well.


    "And what spirit will you give the girl? Do you need me to send one of my boys? The girl has a good affinity for lightning, after all."


    "Not really; I¡¯m thinking of sending a little boy who was causing trouble in my territory some time ago and whom I had to discipline," Ignis replied with an elegant smile on her face as she took another sip of her tea.


    "Tsch..."


    At Ignis¡¯s response, Ebonique could only click her tongue in annoyance while glancing at the bag Erik had given to that annoying phoenix. Something that provoked a beautiful smile from the blue-haired woman, who began to put things into it while speaking.


    "Fufufu, you don¡¯t have to be so envious of my bag. Maybe one day Erik will make one for you too..."


    "Hmph."


    At Ignis¡¯s obvious gloating, Ebonique could only snort in irritation before taking another sip of her tea. She then began planning how to get one for herself and where in her mansion she should display it so that all her visitors would die of envy.

 Chapter 33: I can finally cast spells

    A couple of months later, Erik could be seen in Eleonora''s mansion studio, where they held their lessons. At first glance, the studio seemed more like a workshop than a traditional study. It was filled with countless metal objects of intricate and complex shapes, with solid stone desks and worktables covered in tools of all kinds, from hammers and pliers to magical artifacts whose purpose only she knew.


    "Well, Erik, now that you''ve mastered the basic techniques, how about we move on to the intermediate and advanced ones?"


    Eleonora looked over at Erik, who was sitting at a desk forged in something like bronze that shone with a rich, deep patina, almost organic in appearance, with its legs and edges adorned with a series of runes precisely engraved.


    "Of course, master," Erik nodded enthusiastically as he grabbed his notebook and prepared his pen.


    "Then let''s start with the first one," Eleonora extended her right hand, and a sphere of mana appeared above it, which then moved towards Erik and started to circle around him. "This is called emission, and as you can see, it¡¯s the ability to send your mana outside your body."


    Erik watched the small mana sphere in surprise, quickly jotting something down in his notebook as the sphere disappeared, and then he asked, "Master, is it like my flying slashes?"


    Eleonora smiled slightly and quickly corrected him, "Not exactly. While it¡¯s true that your flying slashes use this technique, they do much more. But I suppose you had to discover emission when you created them, and since it didn¡¯t give you the results you wanted, you added more things to it."


    "Yes, master, that¡¯s what happened at the beginning. I wanted to mimic the void blades of the mystical wolves, but what I initially created was very weak and didn¡¯t resemble the power of the originals at all, so I tried many things until I got them to what they are today, which are pretty close."


    "Yes, we¡¯ll talk in depth about your flying slashes later. For now, let¡¯s continue with the techniques, though the next one is something you¡¯re also familiar with. It¡¯s called reinforcement, which allows you to enhance the physical or magical properties of an object or being through mana."


    "Isn¡¯t that a basic property of mana, master?"


    Eleonora smiled bitterly at Erik''s sincere confusion as he looked at her with doubts. After shaking her head slightly, she responded.


    "No, it¡¯s not. Mana users generally have to train for several years to do it. While it¡¯s true that some can do it instinctively in their own bodies, not many can, and it¡¯s not so easy to do with external objects."


    "I see..."


    Erik commented, starting to reflect while jotting things down in his notebook occasionally. But shortly after, Eleonora spoke again, redirecting the star-haired boy¡¯s attention back to her.


    "Well, let''s move on to the intermediate techniques. Thirdly, we have shape control, and it¡¯s basically this." Eleonora extended her hand, and using only her mana, she created a beautiful bird that flew toward Erik and perched on his head before continuing. "It¡¯s essentially controlling the shape and movement of your mana. You also use this in your flying slash, by the way, but it''s something we need to work on much more, as it¡¯s the foundation for the next technique."


    Seeing Erik focused and looking at her with great joy, Eleonora smiled with satisfaction and continued explaining with a cheerful voice.


    "Now comes what is possibly the most important technique for practitioners of the Aegis system and sacred geometry."


    Eleonora extended her hand, and a beautiful, simple magic circle appeared from it, essentially a mixture of different interconnected geometric figures within a circle that began to spin as she continued explaining.


    "This technique is known as Mana Formation, which involves creating complex and very precise formations with your mana, such as magic circles or runes."


    With a small smile on her face, Eleonora extended her hand and gently stroked Erik¡¯s starry hair, who had run over as soon as he saw the magic circle and was looking at it in great detail.


    "So, I can finally cast spells, master?"


    As he asked, Erik looked up and gazed at Eleonora with bright eyes, while holding back with all his might the incredible urge that arose within him to celebrate at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Fufufu, yes Erik, you will finally be able to cast spells.¡± Eleonora''s words almost made Erik jump with joy, but the star-haired boy restrained himself and began to clench his fists tightly, celebrating inwardly.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    For her part, Eleonora couldn¡¯t find her disciple¡¯s expression any more endearing, so she simply hugged him. Since Erik was now almost as tall as she was, she began to spin gently with him, as if they were dancing to an elegant piece of ballroom music.


    ¡°Congratulations, Erik, you will now finally embark on the path of magic.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    Eleonora and Erik ¡®danced¡¯ around the studio for a while, as Eleonora felt very comfortable and completely at peace, enjoying the warmth of Erik. While Erik, for his part, was thinking and fantasizing about all the things he would do with his new spells.


    After a while, Eleonora stopped the little improvised dance, and after adjusting her robe slightly, she commented with a beautiful smile on her face.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s continue with the lesson.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At Eleonora¡¯s words, Erik nodded, then quickly sat down in his chair again, after which Eleonora resumed the lesson.


    ¡°Well, picking up where we left off, now we only have the last of the intermediate techniques, which is one you know very well: ethereal projection. It¡¯s very useful for training and combat, so don¡¯t forget to keep practicing it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, master.¡± Erik nodded and wrote something down in a new notebook with a blue cover that appeared out of nowhere for a moment, then he stored it back in his storage ring.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue then. Next are the advanced techniques, some of which you already use. The first one is Essence Transformation.¡±


    Eleonora raised her hand with her index and middle fingers extended, somehow mimicking a blade, while a metal rod appeared in her hand. Using only her fingers, she began slicing it into small pieces as if it were an onion, something that surprised Erik a bit, but the beautiful woman with golden eyes continued explaining with a smile.


    ¡°Essence Transformation is basically changing the properties of your mana, and although most people use it to convert their mana into their aligned elements because it¡¯s easier, you can also make your mana have properties like sharpness, solidity, or things like that.¡±


    ¡°Like my arrows and the edges of my machetes...¡± Erik muttered under his breath, though his tone was full of realization, as he jotted down different notes in his notebook.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Eleonora casually waved her hand, causing the sliced metal pieces to disappear, then continued speaking, ¡°This ability is very useful for things like your slashes or preparing a spell. Additionally, if combined with the next technique, it can increase the power of spells.¡±


    ¡°The next one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the next advanced technique is known as Mystic Confluence, and it¡¯s basically the ability to influence Myst using mana, which is super useful for enhancing spells and, in your case, creating solidified Myst arrows.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°But this technique has a significant complication, one you already know from experience, which is that to use Mystic Confluence, you need to have a deep connection with Myst. Additionally, you must adapt to its concentration in the surroundings, or you won¡¯t be able to mobilize Myst properly.


    To overcome that problem, there¡¯s the next advanced technique, known as Mystic Adaptation. Although it¡¯s considered an advanced technique, the truth is it''s more a set of tricks that help you quickly familiarize yourself with the Myst in a specific area.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! When I first arrived, it took me a while to get used to the high concentration of Myst, so that¡¯s a technique I need to learn by all means.¡±


    Erik commented with a smile as he nodded in understanding, something that made Eleonora smile bitterly. After all, a normal mana user would take days, if not weeks, to fully adapt to a place with a different concentration of Myst, even with the tricks of Mystic Adaptation.


    Therefore, it was common for a mana user to try to avoid conflicts when they had just arrived in an area with a Myst concentration very different from what they were accustomed to. That was nothing like the couple of hours it took Erik to adapt to the impressive abundance of Myst at the university, compared to his planet or Sigr¨²n''s ship, allowing him to send his flying slashes with ease.


    But due to the immense smile on the boy''s lips, Eleonora didn¡¯t have the heart to be upset with him. Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if Erik was trying to pull off Sigr¨²n¡¯s typical ¡®humblebrag.¡¯ So, Eleonora just held back her annoyance and continued with her lesson, all while starting to plan how to prevent her Erik from picking up that annoying habit from her sworn sister.


    ¡°Yes¡­ You need to learn it, but for now, let¡¯s continue with the explanation. The next technique is a bit problematic in your special case, Erik, as it¡¯s known as Elemental Synchronization. This involves synchronizing the elemental affinity with natural elements through Myst, to enhance magical abilities, and it¡¯s what most mages use to improve their spells. But we¡¯re still researching how to adapt it to your case.¡±


    Eleonora commented, feeling a bit uncertain about what to do with this particular technique, since people without elemental affinity were extremely rare. Almost all of them, except for a few, were knights, which made obtaining reliable information even more challenging.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly problematic. During my time on the island, I could never come up with even a small lightning bolt, no matter how much I tried.¡± Erik couldn¡¯t help but reflectively comment, to which Eleonora responded with a small smile.


    ¡°Are you interested in lightning, Erik?¡±


    ¡°Of course! They¡¯re super cool and useful.¡±


    ¡°Fufufufufu.¡±


    Hearing Erik¡¯s enthusiastic response, Eleonora covered herself completely in lightning, causing Erik¡¯s mouth to drop open in awe as he stared at her with bright, excited eyes.


    ¡°My affinities are lightning and metal. What do you think?¡±


    Erik ran towards his master and began to excitedly examine her lightning-covered figure from all angles, so Eleonora, a bit amused and at the same time satisfied, struck a few poses for him.


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE SUPER COOL, MASTER! TEACH ME!!!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll teach you. Although at first, you¡¯ll have to rely on a spell, over time we¡¯ll figure out a way for you to do it naturally.¡± Eleonora commented affectionately as the lightning cloak disappeared from her body.


    Upon hearing his master, Erik couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and hugged Eleonora tightly, who returned the embrace with a big smile, while the star-haired boy expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, master, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, of course, I am¡ªafter all, I¡¯m your master.¡±

 Chapter 34: Of course, master, it will be my pleasure

    Several years have passed since Erik began learning magic, and during this time, he has made remarkable progress. He is now proficient in using both the Aegis system and sacred geometry, and has learned various spells, including the lightning spell that Eleonora promised to teach him.


    Although he can use elemental spells, since he doesn''t have an affinity, Erik uses almost twice the mana that a normal mana user would spend when casting a spell of their elemental affinity. Even though Eleonora and Sigr¨²n have searched through all the faction''s records and various other sources, they haven''t found a viable solution to this problem.


    Because of this, Erik decided to use the Aegis system for any elemental spell, as it is the most efficient at converting pure mana into elemental form. In the same way, He uses sacred geometry for his solid Myst constructions, as it provides the best structural strength.


    On the other hand, his progress in Alchemy and Artificery has been spectacular, much to the delight of both Sigr¨²n and Eleonora. Although, he initially encountered some difficulties due to his limitations with elemental spells, after Eleonora prepared some magical artifacts to assist him. He made significant strides, absorbing knowledge like a sponge and refining his already skilled hands to a level that continues to impress his masters.


    ¡­


    In the middle of a beautiful room with high ceilings and majestic arches, accented by the golden and coppery tones of carved wood and the dancing flames in the fireplace. Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, Erik, and Liliana were gathered around an elegantly carved and polished table, drinking tea while Erik ate cookies.


    "Well, Erik, today we want to inform you that you''ll be starting your studies at the Arcane University," Eleonora announced in her soft, elegant voice as she looked at her dear disciple and placed her beautiful porcelain cup on the table.


    "Why? Did I do something wrong?"


    Upon hearing his master''s announcement, Erik put down his cookies and asked, confused. He really didn''t understand the need to attend the university since he felt he had more than enough learning directly from his masters, and, honestly, the idea of attending an educational institution didn''t appeal to him.


    "Hahaha, no, you didn''t do anything wrong, nor is this some kind of punishment. It''s just that it''s an important part of your education to see other perspectives and familiarize yourself with more people," Sigr¨²n said, affectionately ruffling Erik''s hair while laughing at his words.


    "But, Master, I can learn about other perspectives from books, and honestly, I''ve been very fortunate so far to have met you, so I don''t want to push my luck meeting more people. After all, when things are going well, that''s when disaster strikes."


    Erik quickly gave his sincere opinion, hoping to change his masters'' decision. However, contrary to his intentions, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora felt their hearts tighten with pain upon hearing his pessimistic view.


    What hurt them most was that they understood where Erik''s pessimism came from. Despite ensuring that the bastards who hurt their sweet Erik got what they deserved, they were fully aware that the damage was already done, and Erik''s outlook on the world was irrefutable proof of that.


    Erik''s life hadn''t been easy before meeting them. He always worked hard to get ahead, but ¡°misfortune¡± always seemed to strike when things were at their best. When he was in the orphanage and had a difficult but peaceful life, the director died and was replaced by someone who hated him for his appearance, giving him a terrible life until they finally kicked him out¡ªa cycle that repeated from then on.


    When he first managed to save some money, it was stolen, and he was beaten. When he began to grow attached to that old blacksmith, the man abandoned him. When he thought he could finally fulfill his dream of getting an education, he got caught up in a plot that, if not for that Kraken, would have killed him.


    For these reasons, Erik''s pessimistic view, in which he was convinced that simply meeting someone new was a risk to his happiness, was understandable. Although it wasn''t very apparent at first, probably because, consciously or unconsciously, he believed things couldn''t get worse than being stranded on a deserted island. As his life improved and his happiness increased, it became more and more obvious, and truly concerning.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    In these more than 7 years that Erik had been with them. You could easily count the times he interacted with someone other than themselves, the spirits, with whom he was now very close, the wolves, or Seraphina, who loved to annoy him. With others, whether assistants, workers, or even Liliana and Desmond, he barely exchanged greetings, and it''s possible they never had a real conversation.


    But that was something they could not allow to continue happening because, even though cases of people choosing to isolate themselves were relatively common in the galaxy. One thing they all had in common was that they ended up with their mental state shattered, filled with regrets, depression, and paranoia. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for them to end up committing suicide or descending into madness¡ªsomething they could never forgive themselves for if it happened to Erik.


    "Erik, that''s not always the case. While it''s true that life doesn''t always go well, there are times when you find beautiful things while living. For example, look at us. It was going out and living life that allowed us to meet," Sigr¨²n said, with an expression trying to hide her sadness and pain, as she approached Erik and gently hugged him while speaking lovingly to him.


    "Yes, Erik, humans are social by nature. Depriving yourself of that is like depriving yourself of eating or sleeping. Sooner or later, it will start causing you problems," Eleonora added in a soft voice as she stroked Erik¡¯s starry hair.


    On the other hand, Liliana, who was drinking tea nearby, watched the entire scene with eyes full of disdain and some resentment. During all the time Erik had been at the university, she increasingly felt abandoned by her master. Although nothing had really changed, and her master still had her monthly classes with her as always, the preferential treatment Erik received was horrendously evident.


    The little bastard had classes every single day with two of the most powerful and prestigious Masters in the entire galaxy. A privilege so great that Liliana was certain that no one in the galaxy was as fortunate as that idiot.


    At first, when the great Master Silverwood, the Empress of Lightning, the honorable Auric award, the mother of runic-geometric refinement theory, chose her as her youngest disciple. Liliana felt she was the most special person in the universe, believing the world was hers for the taking.


    And as the cherry on top, her master valued her immensely and gave her classes every month, something only dreamed of by other disciples, who, if they were very lucky, could have a class once a year at best. Those less fortunate had to wait decades or even centuries for a simple Q&A session.


    Best of all, she lived up to the expectations surrounding her, reaching the ascended-level at 30, widely recognized as a super genius and a candidate for the best of her generation. But then that little bastard appeared out of nowhere, stealing her master¡¯s affection, breaking her record by reaching the ascended-level at 18, and shattering her confidence by mastering everything given to him with irritating ease.


    But something that comforted her was knowing that the little bastard was a useless without an affinity, so he wasted large amounts of mana just to perform a single elemental spell. Although she couldn¡¯t deny that his solid Myst constructions were very impressive, she was sure he would never go too far with them.


    After all, the best and most powerful spells of humanity were elemental spells, so he would never become a powerful mage. If he wanted to go further, the only path left for him was that of a knight, which meant that sooner or later, he would have to leave her master. Returning the peace and happiness that he had stolen from her.


    But as if the universe were on her side, now she had something more on that lucky idiot. At first, Liliana believed he was just an arrogant bastard who didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to her or Desmond, considering them inferior.


    But the reality was something much juicier¡ªthis little shit was nothing more than a coward terrified of leaving his little lair. Truly pathetic, but at the same time, very promising. Since he was so spineless, it was only a matter of time before her master became disappointed in that useless boy and handed him over to Master Eldurd¨®ttir.


    Since she had taken him in, it should be her burden to bear with that freak of nature. Thankfully, that rat was officially Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s disciple, so her respected master didn¡¯t have to endure the shame of teaching such a piece of trash¡ªa worry less on her mind.


    "That''s great, Erik. I''m glad you agreed to start university. Liliana, Erik will be joining from now on. Erik will attend university, and I''d like you to guide and help him so that he can get accustomed to it quickly as possible."


    While Liliana got lost in her thoughts and fantasies, the group of masters and disciple had a three-way conversation that ended with Erik finally accepting his fate and agreeing to attend university.


    At the same time, Eleonora¡¯s words snapped Liliana back to reality. She quickly stood up from her chair, bowed politely to her master, and responded with an elegant, well-mannered voice.


    "Of course, Master, it will be my pleasure to guide fellow disciple Erik."

 Chapter 35: I have to go

    At the same time that Eleonora nodded in satisfaction at Liliana''s response, Sigr¨²n took out an elegant white outfit from her storage ring, adorned with the emblem of Arcane University embroidered on the left side¡ªa set very similar to the one she was wearing. With a smile on her beautiful face, she explained.


    "Well, Erik, this will be your uniform from now on. All the paperwork is done, and the entry points have been credited to your account."


    This time, Sigr¨²n took from her storage ring a crystal card with several miniature runes engraved all over its surface, which she extended to Erik as she explained.


    "This will be your student card, and with it, you can use your points. Liliana will explain how to use it."


    Erik took the uniform and the card, then stored them in his storage ring while commenting in a somewhat resigned voice.


    "Alright, master. When do I start?"


    "Today," Eleonora replied in an animated voice, looking at Erik with playful eyes, who couldn¡¯t help but exclaim loudly.


    "Today?!!!"


    "Hehe, yes, today. After all, it''s best to strike while the iron is hot. Change quickly and go out with Liliana so she can explain how the university works. In the meantime, we have a meeting with the director, so we''ll be back tonight."


    At Sigr¨²n''s cheerful comment, Erik could only let out a tired sigh before speaking in a defeated tone.


    "Alright, masters, I''ll go change. I hope to see you tonight."


    "Fufufu" Eleonora laughed cheerfully, then gave Erik a kiss on the cheek. "See you tonight, Erik."


    "I''ll see you tonight as well, Erik."


    With a smile similar to Eleonora''s, Sigr¨²n kissed Erik on the other cheek before saying goodbye. Then, they quickly moved away as a large number of runes formed around them.


    "I hope to see you tonight in uniform, Erik"


    Eleonora said as a beautiful and intricate geometric magic circle slowly rotated beneath her feet. Moments later, the two stunningly beautiful women disappeared in a flash of light.


    "Young master Erik, would you like me to help you put on your uniform?"


    The moment Sigr¨²n and Eleonora vanished, Seraphina approached Erik, dressed in an elegant Victorian maid''s outfit. She asked with a small smile on her face, as the diligent maid she was.


    "Seraphina, I¡¯ve already told you that ''young master'' sounds awful. Just call me Erik, and I can change by myself."


    Erik replied, followed by a small sigh at the awful title. Seraphina, however, added with an elegant smile on her delicate face, though the playful glint in her eyes revealed her true intentions.


    "There is no need to be so shy, young master Erik. It¡¯s my duty as the young lady''s head maid to help you with ''anything'' you might need."


    Opting to ignore Seraphina''s suggestive tone, as it seemed she greatly enjoyed teasing him, Erik turned to Liliana and commented with a cordial smile.


    "Disciple companion Liliana, I won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll be right back."


    "¡­"


    In response to Erik''s words, Liliana simply nodded slightly, not bothering to speak as she sipped her tea, something the star-haired boy paid no mind to. He simply headed upstairs to his room, though Seraphina couldn''t help but narrow her beautiful eyes at the young woman''s disrespectful behavior towards her young master.


    A couple of minutes later, Erik, fully ready and accompanied by his two wolves, stood before Liliana once again. She simply nodded, then walked out of the mansion without saying a word, followed closely by the star-haired boy, all under the watchful and dangerous gaze of Seraphina, who observed the scene intently.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    As he followed Liliana, Erik began to look around somewhat curiously, but not long after, she stopped abruptly and turned to him with an amused smile on her lips.


    "Sorry, Erik, I just remembered I have something very important to do. I have to go."


    Without another word, Liliana quickly went in another direction, leaving the annoyed, star-haired boy standing in the middle of the street, staring after her with an expressionless face.


    (Hehe, just as I imagined, he''s a complete country bumpkin. He can''t stop looking around with that stupid look of surprise on his face, and bringing along those two mutts... I can''t wait to see how he''ll manage to do anything at the university. Hehe, though I suppose for now I¡¯d better think of a good excuse for my master...)


    Meanwhile, Erik continued watching in Liliana''s direction until she disappeared from view. He then simply smiled ironically, shaking his head, before continuing to walk with his wolves by his side.


    "She really hates me... but what a childish ''revenge'' she came up with. And she''s supposed to be 40 already? How immature, hahaha."


    With a relaxed pace, Erik kept walking down the street, looking around with some interest, as the place was indeed curious, appearing to be a mix of modern cities from his past life, with magical and old-fashioned aspects.


    The place had imposing highways that seemed to be made of cement, covered with different types of runes along their surface. On both sides of the road, imposing buildings with various designs could be seen, ranging from simple and minimalist to intricate and detailed in a Victorian style. There were even buildings with Asian, Arabic, and Mesoamerican styles¡ªsomething quite curious indeed.


    But one thing all the buildings had in common was that, without fail, they all had runes in different parts of them. Which seemed to give them various functions, like dimming or brightening windows, opening and closing doors, and things like that. Making everything look more ''technological'' than magical in some way.


    As he walked through the area, Erik soon saw a man on a corner who appeared to be around 30 years old and seemed to be waiting for something, dressed in the university uniform. So, Erik quickly approached him and spoke.


    "Hello, would it be too much trouble to ask you a few questions?"


    "Yes, I''m very busy."


    The man only glanced at Erik and replied in a curt and annoyed voice, which didn''t bother Erik in the slightest. Instead, he pulled out a dazzling piece of pure beauty and latent energy with iridescent tones swirling within¡ªa mana crystal.


    With a small smile on his face, Erik began to play with the beautiful intermediate mana crystal while looking at the man, whom he soon asked cheerfully.


    "No need to be like that; why not answer a couple of questions?"


    "Mmmm, I suppose I could. What do you want to know?"


    Seeing the desire in the man''s eyes, Erik carelessly tossed the crystal, which the man quickly caught and tucked into his robes. This surprised Erik a bit, but without wasting time, the star-haired boy quickly pulled out a similar crystal and started playing with it while asking.


    "I''d like to know where I can find information about the university. I just enrolled and don''t know anything."


    "Just go straight down this street, and you''ll reach a large building with a sign that says ''Admissions and Registry Tower''" the man said, pointing to a street while keeping his eyes on the crystal.


    "That was very helpful, thanks."


    Right after thanking him, Erik put back in his storage ring the magic crystal he was playing with and continued walking. Leaving the man behind, who seemed to want to say something but remained silent after seeing the wolves accompanying Erik, he continued waiting.


    After a while, Erik found the enormous building, over 100 stories high, adorned with beautiful runes all over its facade, which softly glowed. At the front, there was a beautiful sign that read ''Admissions and Registry Tower'' in Galactic language.


    After ordering the wolves to wait at the door, who began to ''whine'' pitifully before lying down near the entrance, Erik passed through the automatic doors and arrived at the reception area. It was a spacious, light-filled lobby with high ceilings and polished columns that seemed to stretch up to the sky.


    A magically illuminated glass desk extended along the center of the hall, flanked by elegantly dressed assistants ready to help newcomers, while enormous holographic screens displayed dynamic information and maps of the building, guiding students to their destinations. Modern-style chairs and sofas were scattered throughout the space, providing a comfortable waiting area.


    Unhurriedly, Erik approached the beautiful glass desk, where a lovely young woman with blonde hair and soft violet eyes greeted him politely, a small smile gracing her delicate pink lips.


    "Good afternoon, young student. How may I assist you today?"


    "Hello, good afternoon. I''d like to get some information about how things work here. I just arrived, and I don''t know anything."


    The beautiful receptionist looked at the handsome young man with some doubt. He possessed an almost otherworldly beauty, with sharp, symmetrical features and black hair that resembled a piece of the universe, adorned with stars and galaxies. This contrasted wonderfully with his emerald green eyes and the elegant white clothes adorned with golden and silver threads.


    The receptionist''s doubts were reasonable, after all. The university intake had occurred some time ago¡ªtwo years, to be exact. Arcane University only accepted students every ten years, and these were always the best of the best in the galaxy, coming from various places and factions, gathered not just to learn but also to enhance their status and reputation.


    But due to her years of experience and training, the receptionist, instead of dismissing the young man, thought of something that might explain the curious situation, inevitably arriving at a single possibility. This led her to lean forward slightly over the desk and ask in a low voice, though her tone was a bit more respectful.


    "Is the young student, by any chance, a direct disciple of a distinguished Master?"


    "Oh yes, my master is Sigr¨²n Eldurd¨®ttir."

 Chapter 36: direct disciple

    "Ah yes, my master is Sigr¨²n Eldurd¨®ttir."


    Imitating the woman, Erik approached and responded in a soft voice, but his words almost made the receptionist jump in surprise. Although she looked at him as if he were a celebrity or something of the sort for a moment, there was still a hint of doubt in her eyes.


    "I apologize to the disciple for the lack of respect. I hope you can forgive me, but could you please show me your identification?" The receptionist bowed respectfully before speaking to Erik in a professional tone. Erik responded with a smile.


    "That¡¯s no problem at all; don¡¯t worry."


    After replying, Erik was about to materialize the rune his master had left him when she accepted him as a disciple, but he quickly remembered the student card, which led him to think that she might be referring to that. So, with a thought, the card appeared in his hand, and he showed it to the woman in front of him.


    A big smile blossomed on the receptionist''s face as soon as she saw Erik¡¯s beautiful crystal card. After all, crystal cards were exclusive to the direct disciples of the honorable masters of the faction and were incredibly difficult to counterfeit, with hundreds of different verification systems.


    Firstly, to make a functional crystal card, it required an artificer of at least arcane level¡ªpeople of high status, reputation, and income who wouldn¡¯t stoop to producing counterfeits, much less to deceive the order. That wouldn¡¯t just be humiliating; it could even be considered a suicidal act.


    Not to mention that merely possessing a fake crystal card was considered a capital crime, and in the arcane order, no one was foolish enough to anger the court, let alone pose as a direct disciple. The real benefits they received from the order and the university weren¡¯t too enticing compared to those of a good student.


    "I apologize for my earlier discourtesy towards the direct disciple. I hope you can forgive my mistakes and allow me to serve you in whatever you need," the receptionist said in a tone full of respect and apology as she bowed deeply.


    "You don¡¯t need to do that. Instead, could you please tell me a bit about how the university works? I don¡¯t know anything." Erik commented with a smile and a respectful tone, which surprised the receptionist a bit.


    "Of course, please follow me."


    The receptionist bowed once more with respect before guiding Erik down a hallway, while the other receptionists watched the scene with envy written all over their faces. After all, having the chance to attend to a direct disciple was quite rare and, if handled well, could be incredibly profitable.


    Not long after, the receptionist opened a door, and they entered an elegant room with a large chandelier on the ceiling and a panoramic window that allowed a view of the bustling street outside. In the center of the room were a beautiful coffee table and several very beautiful leather armchairs.


    With evident familiarity, the receptionist touched a button on the wall, and the window dimmed slightly to a pale white shade. She then courteously indicated to Erik to sit, while she placed a beautiful porcelain teapot on the table in an elegant manner, almost as if it were a practiced ritual.


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to serve you, direct disciple. What would you like to know about the university?" After serving the tea, the receptionist sat down in front of Erik and asked in a respectful tone, to which Erik casually responded as he picked up the cup in front of him.


    "Just Erik is fine, and honestly, whatever you can explain, I only know that the university is called the Arcane University, but not much more."


    Erik''s words caused the receptionist''s smile to widen, and she then responded in an evidently cheerful and pleased tone, though without losing her elegance and respect.


    "Then I¡¯ll start from the beginning, Direct Disciple Erik. As you must know, the Arcane University is the most important educational center in the galaxy, where people from all over the galaxy and all kinds of backgrounds gather. The university only admits students every 10 years through a difficult exam, and only the best can enter. The last admission was 2 years ago, although, of course, the direct disciples of the honorable Masters of the faction are an exception to this."


    "I see... I understand. How do the classes work?"


    Erik asked after tasting his tea, noticing that it was quite inferior to the one Seraphina usually served him, but since it was still decent, he continued drinking it slowly, not giving too much importance to the flavor.


    "The classes are all optional; anyone can take any class and graduate whenever they deem it appropriate. However, classes cost points¡ªthe more advanced the knowledge covered, the more points they cost. These points can be earned by completing various tasks or missions for the university.


    Stolen story; please report.


    They can also be obtained by achieving excellent performance in the classes, as the professors in charge have the authority to distribute a certain amount among their students. It¡¯s also important to note that classes have a maximum quorum, so it''s essential to register early. There are no exceptions to this, so you need to sign up early.


    You should also remember that reselling your class entry is strictly prohibited. If you do so, you could face expulsion. Additionally, registration for a class must be done in person here at the tower, and depending on how advanced the class is, the higher the floor you need to go to. Lastly, all students must be registered for at least one class at all times, unless they are on a mission off-planet, or they will lose their student status and be expelled."


    The receptionist spoke in a slow and eloquent tone, to which Erik nodded in satisfaction before asking with interest.


    "Where can I find the list of classes and prices?"


    "You can view it at any time on your student card. You just need to put mana into it and say, ''Reveal my academic path.'' It also works if you just think it, though it¡¯s better to say it out loud the first time."


    Erik quickly followed the instructions, and before him appeared a vivid, colorful hologram displaying all the classes and their respective prices. Along with a brief explanation of each class, the name, and title of the professor in charge, and the floor where he needed to go to register.


    After browsing the list a bit, Erik put his card away and continued speaking.


    "I see, this is very interesting."


    "Is there anything else I can help you with, Direct Disciple Erik?"


    "Yes, what exactly is a direct disciple? I¡¯ve heard it mentioned a couple of times."


    "Certainly, Direct Disciple Erik. Those who hold the title of Master within the faction are known as the pillars of the faction, and their disciples are considered direct disciples of the faction¡¯s orthodoxy, hence the title."


    "I see. One last thing¡ªhow do I get to the 15th floor?"


    "If it¡¯s to register for a class, allow me to accompany you, Direct Disciple Erik."


    "Thank you, then."


    The beautiful receptionist guided Erik with a smile to a stunning glass elevator, which quickly took them up to the 15th floor, where they found a reception area filled with students. They were assisted by several workers dressed in uniforms similar to the receptionist¡¯s.


    After inspecting the area a bit, Erik noticed there was a kind of turnstile on a wall and many students sitting in a large waiting room full of holographic screens. This quickly gave him an idea of how the place worked. So Erik tried to take a number, but the receptionist stopped him.


    "You don¡¯t need to wait, Direct Disciple Erik. Please follow me to the VIP area."


    "Really? Awesome, let¡¯s go."


    The receptionist led Erik to a very elegant waiting area filled with comfortable sofas, chairs, meeting tables, and all kinds of food. There were also numerous people wearing uniforms similar to those worn by the workers in Eleonora and Sigr¨²n¡¯s mansions. In the back, there were a few reception areas, though these had a more refined and luxurious style than the previous ones.


    (This looks a lot like airport VIP lounges...)


    In the beautiful room, Erik saw a few students chatting with each other while waiting, but the receptionist led him to a slightly secluded area that seemed very special. It was deserted, and there was a woman behind a very elegant desk, a couple of levels above the previous ones, who smiled as soon as she saw them.


    "Good afternoon, Direct Disciple. If you¡¯d like, you can sit down and tell me what you need."


    The woman at the desk stood up from her chair, greeted only Erik, and bowed courteously before respectfully pointing to a chair. At the same time, the receptionist who had guided him bowed slightly to the woman and then left the area.


    "Good afternoon. I would like to enroll in the class on the theory of magical unification by the Grand Aconte."


    Erik sat down in the chair and told the woman about the class he wanted to join. She immediately pulled out a crystal tablet, about 20 inches (ca. 51 cm) in size, which also had several runes engraved on it. After murmuring a few words, the tablet activated, and a beautiful and very detailed hologram appeared on it, displaying a pictogram in the shape of a student card next to all the class information.


    "Please place your student card here, Direct Disciple."


    The woman pointed to the pictogram with a big smile, so Erik followed the instructions. He took his crystal card from his storage ring and brought it close to the pictogram, somewhat curious. As soon as his card aligned with the pictogram, it began to levitate, remaining in place.


    As Erik watched with some curiosity as the card stayed suspended in the air, a hologram appeared above it, showing the class information, along with the cost and options to accept or decline.


    The class seemed to be about theories left long ago by a great wizard with the title of legend, revolving around the unification of humanity''s magical systems into one. This immediately caught Erik¡¯s attention, and he wanted to enroll right away.


    After touching the accept option, the holograms disappeared, and the woman spoke in a courteous tone.


    "You may now retrieve your card, Direct Disciple."


    "Thank you very much." Curious, Erik took the card that was floating in the air, which, after he touched it, fell effortlessly into his hand, while the hologram vanished.


    "Is there anything else I can help you with?" After Erik put away his card, the woman asked with a polite smile and a professional tone, to which the young man with starry hair nodded.


    "Just a couple more questions."


    "No problem at all; go ahead," the receptionist replied courteously, so Erik quickly asked, full of curiosity.


    "Alright, then. Why are there different VIP waiting rooms?"


    "They are for the use of the disciples of those who belong to the faction¡ªone for those who are disciples of mana users of the Sage and Arcane realms, and this one is exclusively for the use of direct disciples like yourself."


    "You knew I was a direct disciple because I came here?" Erik asked, realizing why he received several strange looks when he approached this place, as well as the reason for the excessively respectful tone of the woman in front of him.


    "Exactly, and also because the crystal card is only for direct disciples."


    "I see... What other types of cards are there?"

 Chapter 37: Arcane Library

    "I see¡­ what other types of cards are there?"


    In response to Erik¡¯s question, the woman began to explain as a hyperrealistic holographic image of different cards appeared on the table.


    ¡°There are five types of student cards besides the crystal one. The most common is the Obsidian card, which is given to all students who are not part of the faction.¡±


    The woman pointed to the first image on the desk, which was a black card similar to Erik¡¯s, though clearly much less refined, before continuing her explanation and pointing out the different cards.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the Ruby card, which is for disciples of mana users who are part of the faction and have some achievements but are below the title of Sage. Next is the Sapphire card, held by disciples of mana users at the Sage and Arcane levels.


    Additionally, there are two special cards: the Diamond card, for those who have shown great excellence at the university, and the Black Diamond card, which is for representatives of other important factions.¡±


    The woman pointed to the last two card images, which had much finer details and were clearly crafted by superior artisans, though they were still slightly inferior to Erik¡¯s, one almost transparent and the other of crystalline black.


    Erik looked at the cards with interest as he listened to the explanation, then nodded in satisfaction and asked.


    "Alright, I understand¡­ But isn¡¯t it unsafe that the card just needs to be placed to register? What happens if I lose it and someone else uses it?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that, direct disciple. The faction''s disciple cards are special and are made based on your identification as a disciple, so they only work for you. If someone else tries to use it, it will self-destruct. The other cards have different security measures." the woman explained with a smile, while wondering why an honorable direct disciple didn¡¯t know something like that.


    "That¡¯s very interesting... and lastly, where will my class be?" Erik asked as he took his schedule from his storage ring, to which the beautiful woman replied with an amused smile that she tried to pass off as professional.


    ¡°You can check that at any time on your card. You just need to give it mana and say, ¡®Reveal my academic schedule.¡¯ It also works if you think about it, and it will show you.¡±


    Erik put his notebook in his storage ring again, then confirmed the woman¡¯s words, realizing that the function indeed existed. He quickly put it away once more as he stood up and thanked the courteous woman.


    ¡°I see. This information will be very helpful. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to serve you.¡±


    Satisfied with the results, Erik left the room and found the receptionist standing with a smile, which made him feel a bit uncomfortable, as he could guess what she had in mind. But he had to disappoint her this time, so he just smiled awkwardly and greeted her.


    ¡°Hello, miss. Thank you very much for your help.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else I can ¡®help¡¯ you with, direct disciple Erik?¡±


    The woman asked with a smile, putting a strange emphasis on the word ¡®help,¡¯ which Erik wisely chose to ignore with a smile before courteously replying.


    ¡°That would be all for today. I¡¯ll just look around a bit before heading home. Thank you for the help.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Upon hearing the response from the star-haired young man, a slightly disappointed expression appeared on the beautiful receptionist¡¯s face, but she quickly composed herself and continued.


    ¡°Then I hope you have a productive day, direct disciple Erik. By the way, my name is Vivian. If you need anything from the tower in the future, I¡¯ll be at your complete disposal and service.¡±


    A seductive smile graced the woman¡¯s delicate lips, something Erik again chose to completely ignore, before thanking her one last time and confidently walking out.


    ¡°Thank you, Vivian.¡±


    After leaving the building, Erik reunited with the wolves, who, upon seeing him, began to ¡®cry with happiness¡¯ and lick him all over almost desperately, as if they hadn¡¯t seen him for years instead of just a few minutes.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Stop being dramatic; let''s just go."


    The wolves happily followed him, wagging their tails as Erik walked around, curiously taking in his surroundings while slowly heading towards the city center. After some time, the star-haired boy came across a striking skyscraper.


    The building appeared to be a perfect blend of futuristic design with Gothic details, covered in marble-like white stone with sky-blue veins that shimmered in the sunlight. Its vaulted roof was inlaid with crystal gems that reflected starlight, while at its center stood a gigantic ancient oak tree, its branches spreading throughout the area, adorned with crystal leaves that refracted light into a spectacular array of colors.


    Driven by curiosity, Erik approached the place, noticing that various students were constantly entering and leaving the building. This led him to spot a beautiful sign nearby that read ¡°Arcane Library¡± in Galactic language.


    Erik¡¯s eyes almost sparkled at the sight of the sign, and he immediately entered without much thought. He instructed the wolves to wait at the door, which they did, though not without first putting on their usual dramatic, almost comical show.


    Inside the building, Erik found a beautiful reception area similar to the one in the previous tower, with several receptionists as well. He approached one of them and asked.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to know how this library works.¡± Erik took out his student card and showed it to the receptionist before quietly adding, ¡°I¡¯m new here.¡±


    The receptionist looked at the card with a bit of surprise but quickly reacted, standing up from her chair and bowing deeply to Erik, while speaking in a tone full of respect.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to serve you, direct disciple. What would you like to know?¡±


    Erik could only smile wryly at the receptionist¡¯s attitude as he put his card away and replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I just want to know how the library works, if there¡¯s any cost, and things like that. Also¡­¡± Erik pointed towards the door where the two wolves looked like abandoned stars on an altar and added, ¡°Can those two come in?¡±


    Hearing Erik¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s smile widened a bit as she straightened her posture before speaking in a tone full of professionalism.


    ¡°Understood, direct disciple. For direct disciples, the library is completely free and open to any student, although there is a cost for them beyond a certain floor. The higher you go, the more advanced the information. As for the mystical wolves, considering it¡¯s you, of course they can come in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    After thanking her with a smile, Erik gestured to his wolves, causing the pair of drama queens to rush into the library and leap onto him, prompting him to pet them for a moment as he asked.


    ¡°Is the payment made with points?¡±


    The receptionist smiled slightly at the wolves¡¯ behavior, but quickly responded in a professional and respectful tone.


    ¡°Exactly, and the books can only be used within the library; it¡¯s forbidden to take them out.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Do I need to do anything special to read something?¡± Erik nodded in understanding before asking out of curiosity.


    ¡°You just need to register, and you can go to any floor to get the books you want and read them in the private room exclusively for direct disciples.¡± The woman shook her head politely before responding, to which Erik exclaimed happily.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Do you need my card to register?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, direct disciple.¡± The receptionist quickly took out a crystal tablet similar to the one the woman used to register him for class and continued, ¡°You just have to place your card here, and a room will be assigned for your use.¡±


    Erik followed the process, which was exactly the same as before: he simply placed his card on the hologram, and that was it. He now had a private room to read whatever he wanted. Additionally, the receptionist explained that to reach his room, he only needed to go to the elevator after selecting the books he needed, place his card, and it would automatically take him there.


    Upon finally entering the library, Erik was quite surprised by the beauty of the place. The shelves were made of dark ebony wood, extending all the way to the ceiling, finely carved with all sorts of runes, and filled to the brim with books and scrolls of all kinds.


    On the ground floor, there were study tables made of fine wood, with comfortable leather chairs scattered around, and magical lights floating above, providing soft illumination, where a few students were reading.


    Erik spent some time walking around the library with the wolves following him, which inevitably earned him several glances from the others in the room¡ªsomething he also ignored as he focused solely on finding interesting things to read.


    After wandering around for a while, with a literal mountain of books in his hands. Since he occasionally picked up some that seemed interesting, Erik could not help but notice that each floor seemed much larger than the last, something that piqued his interest and made him eager to seek out information about it. However, he couldn¡¯t find anything, so he just made a note on his agenda to investigate it later.


    After some time, Erik felt that he already had too many books, so he headed toward the elevator. However, something curious he noticed was that each time he took a book from the shelf, the empty space quickly filled with a new one that was exactly the same¡ªanother event he noted in his agenda to investigate later.


    (How magical everything is¡­)


    When the elevator opened, Erik found himself in a beautiful room with what appeared to be velvet carpet and walls lined with cherry wood panels. Their shiny surfaces were illuminated by the soft, warm light of lamps that floated magically around the room. On one side, there was a large window replacing one of the walls.


    In the room, besides several chairs, tables, and desks, there were a couple of cream-colored leather sofas situated near a magical fireplace, whose flames danced in blue and green colors, providing both warmth and a fascinating light source.


    Erik walked around the room, somewhat surprised, but after a while, he sat down on one of the sofas as he unloaded his enormous stack of books onto the floor. Then he picked one up, settled into the comfortable sofa, and began to read with a smile, while the wolves lay down in front of the fireplace.


    ¡°This is the life. I need to do something nice for my masters to thank them¡­¡±

 Chapter 38: Send three Master-levels

    At the top of the tallest skyscraper on the planet Universidad, which seemed to have been carved from a single titanic piece of obsidian, was the most important meeting room in the entire university and possibly the entire faction. It was the place where the honorable Master-level met with the director and head of the faction.


    The room was elegant and minimalist, with a perfectly polished black floor without a single imperfection, engraved with intricate runes that emitted a soft glow, and huge glass windows instead of walls, offering a panoramic view of the entire city.


    In the center of the room was a large glass meeting table that appeared almost ethereal, floating in the air without any apparent support, its surface also engraved with runes, surrounded by comfortable and elegant chairs.


    On the table, an incredibly detailed holographic map of the galaxy could be seen, capable of displaying every star system, every planet, every fortress, and even every star fleet that the faction controlled. All highlighted with different lights identifying their type.


    ¡°What do you want from us, old man?¡±


    Sitting in one of the beautiful chairs, Sigr¨²n asked disinterestedly, looking at a man seated at the head of the table. Despite having the patience of someone in their 50s, his figure was imposing and vital, with eyes that shone with sharp intelligence and an aura that seemed to pulse with pure power, a testament to his legendary-level power.


    ¡°Show more respect for the director, Sigr¨²n.¡± A man with long silver hair reprimanded Sigr¨²n in an annoyed voice, to which she immediately responded with even more irritation and evident disdain.


    ¡°Shut up, Varrick. No one cares about your shitty opinion.¡±


    Upon hearing Sigr¨²n''s words, the air around the man began to vibrate terrifyingly as he looked at the blonde-haired Master with rage. She responded in kind, releasing her blue flames that seemed to warp space itself, ready to tear apart the nuisance in front of her.


    ¡°Calm down, we''re not here to fight.¡±


    The ancient voice of the man at the head of the table made the two ''combatants'' break their staring contest and calm their mana. They then turned their attention back to the director, though not without first huffing at each other in annoyance.


    ¡°Today, I summoned you because things have become somewhat dangerous on the front lines, more specifically, at the Zephyria Border.¡±


    ¡°What happened, Director?¡± Eleonora, who was seated next to Sigr¨²n, asked calmly and elegantly as she looked at the Zephyria Border on the map. The man at the head of the table explained.


    ¡°There was an attack by the Virelian, led by a new young general, who managed to damage several fortress planets and left the border in a critical state. However, thanks to the swift reaction of the coalition''s army, the advance was halted, and they are now being forced to retreat.


    But the damage is quite significant, so to stabilize things, it was agreed that each faction should send three Master-levels to the border to deal with the situation. In our case, we were asked to send the best artisans to the Zephyria Border to repair and build new fortresses as soon as possible, as well as to treat the wounded.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I''m very busy teaching my disciple at the moment. You''ll have to settle for the second best.¡± Sigr¨²n replied as she looked with an arrogant smile at Varrick, who just clenched his teeth, refusing to respond to the provocation.


    ¡°It''s a shame, but I''m afraid this time you''ll have to go, Sigr¨²n. Nixor Vrost participated in the attack.¡± the director said, looking at Sigr¨²n with a smile.


    ¡°Old man, I already said I¡¯m not going. I have a disciple to teach, I don¡¯t care that Nixor is there, there are other fire-affinity Masters, let them handle it.¡± Sigr¨²n stared directly at the director as a suffocating pressure began to fill the room.


    ¡°Little Erik, right? Maybe he has a different opinion,¡± the director commented with a somewhat playful tone as he looked at the troublemaker with golden hair.


    As soon as the director finished speaking, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora rose from their chairs, releasing a terrifying killing intent as they were enveloped in blue flames and golden lightning respectively. At the same time, terrifying figures began to form behind them.


    Behind Sigr¨²n, an incredibly beautiful blue phoenix appeared, exuding a horrifying bloodlust that far surpassed Sigr¨²n''s. As for Eleonora, a mighty white tiger with golden stripes appeared behind her, seemingly ready to start a massacre.


    Before the spectacle they witnessed, the eight Masters present in the room stood up from their chairs and unleashed their mana at full power. Causing the air and floor to tremble incessantly, as if a terrible apocalyptic calamity was about to unfold.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°I will only say this once, Director: leave Erik out of those deceitful plans you¡¯re so fond of, or I assure you, you won¡¯t like the consequences.¡±


    Ignoring the other Master-levels who seemed ready to attack, Eleonora spoke in a voice that sounded like a call from beyond the grave. Warning the poor souls who dared to offend her that the fate awaiting them was worse than death itself.


    ¡°You can be all the legendary-level you want, but I guarantee you won¡¯t come out unscathed if we do all possible, so don¡¯t even think about messing with my disciple, old man,¡± Sigr¨²n commented solemnly, her tone laden with murderous intent.


    ¡°Sigr¨²n, Eleonora, you damn bitches, are you rebelling?!¡± Varrick exclaimed, full of fury, as he glared at the pair of women before him.


    As a contest of stares and murderous intentions ensued, which the eight Masters seemed to be losing, the director silently observed the bird behind Sigr¨²n, which was the main reason the eight Master-levels were losing the battle of willpower. After all, that single bird exuded such an overwhelming and terrifying bloodlust that it overshadowed everyone present while staring directly at the director.


    Under the weight of such a titanic pressure, the director''s back was drenched in cold sweat. After all, he could genuinely feel death emanating from that bird and knew that the only reason he was still alive was because it didn¡¯t want to reveal its true identity without a good reason. However, he was also completely certain that it would kill him without hesitation the moment he threatened that boy, Erik.


    (What could that boy have to make such a monstrosity back him?)


    ¡°Calm down, I don¡¯t know what you mean by my deceitful plans, but rest assured it was just a random comment; I have no intention of interacting with little Erik.¡± the director said in a calm tone, while, as always, trying to play innocent with a jovial smile on his face.


    Although the director¡¯s words made Sigr¨²n and Eleonora roll their eyes, they also caused the tension in the room to ease, as the spirits began to dissipate. However, just before Ignis disappeared entirely, she gave the director one last look that almost made him jump, though he restrained himself to avoid losing his prestige and making a fool of himself.


    ¡°Director, something like this cannot be allowed; this is a clear act of insubordination.¡± A beautiful woman with a fiery appearance, with deep red hair and amber eyes, commented angrily as she looked at the director, who nodded in agreement before responding with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Thalia, and as punishment, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora will be fined one million max-purity magic crystals, and I sentence them to go to the Zephyria Border with Thalia as commander.¡±


    Eleonora and Sigr¨²n''s gazes turned dangerous again at the director''s announcement, but his next words significantly calmed them.


    ¡°You will be at the border for only five years, after which you will be replaced by the next group. During that time, I forbid anyone present from interacting with or conflicting with the disciple Erik.¡±


    Seeing that the pair of troublemakers didn¡¯t seem inclined to cause any more commotion and were sitting back down, everyone else did the same, as Eleonora once again addressed the director.


    ¡°Director, I request that at least one of us stay behind. In return, we can trade places every five years until the problem is resolved, and we can even accept up to three commissions from the Order without charging.¡±


    ¡°That would be another viable option, Eleonora, but you¡¯re both really needed there. Most of the communication and alert systems were destroyed, so we urgently need to redeploy our surveillance system. Additionally, the Virelian attacked using a deadly poison that is unknown to us until now, so we need a field agent capable of creating an antidote as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°So, you wanted us from the start, didn¡¯t you, old man?¡± Sigr¨²n remarked irritably, crossing her arms, to which the director nodded while responding in a somewhat more serious tone.


    ¡°The truth is, yes, you two are the best for the job, and it¡¯s a really complicated situation. That new Virelian general is cunning and ruthless, with no qualms about using anything that gives him an advantage, so we need to take him down as soon as possible. But since he has Nixor Vrost as a bodyguard, it will be difficult. That¡¯s why I hope, with Thalia¡¯s help, you can corner him and clear the way to deal with that general.¡±


    "I''ll agree on one condition: if we finish the task early, we''ll be replaced and allowed to return." Eleonora added after letting out a defeated sigh, to which the director nodded after thinking it over for a moment.


    "Hmmm, that doesn¡¯t sound bad. I agree with that."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Already late at night, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora left the meeting after organizing the minor details of their deployment to the border. They quickly teleported to Sigr¨²n''s mansion to meet with Erik, but when they arrived, they found something strange¡ªErik wasn¡¯t at the mansion. This alarmed them a bit, as it was the first time it had happened. Without wasting any time, Eleonora pulled out a crystal tablet and quickly called Erik.


    Not long after, a hologram with the call icon and an audio visualizer in the form of bars appeared from Eleonora¡¯s tablet, followed by Erik¡¯s confused voice.


    "... Hello?"


    "Erik, it¡¯s Eleonora. Where are you?" Although somewhat relieved to hear Erik¡¯s voice, Eleonora quickly asked, to which the boy responded in a cheerful and somewhat curious tone.


    "Oh, hi, Master! I¡¯m glad you¡¯re out early, and these cards are amazing¡ªthey even work for calls. Oh, and I¡¯m in the arcane library."


    "Erik, we didn¡¯t get out early; it¡¯s already nighttime," Eleonora replied with an ironic smile on her face, which caused Erik to respond in slight surprise.


    "Really? But it looks like the sun is out."


    "If you¡¯re in the VIP room, what you see through the window is just an image. If you want to see the real outside, you need to press the button near the entrance," Eleonora explained, amused, as the image of the starry-haired young man looking around in surprise formed in her mind.


    "Wow, you¡¯re right, Master! These artifacts are awesome. Do you know how to make them?" Erik''s response came soon after, sounding curious and interested, to which Eleonora quickly replied.


    "Yes, I know how to make them. There are also a couple of classes that teach how to do it, but let¡¯s talk about that later. Stay there; we¡¯re arriving now."


    "Alright."

 Chapter 39: Do you think my words are just air?

    A few moments later, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora appeared in the private room of the library where Erik was, with the help of his wolves, gathering several books and stacking them into a large tower. Sensing the arrival of his masters with his mystical awareness, he turned to look at them with a smile.


    "Hello, masters, how did the meeting go?"


    "Not well, but we can talk about it at the mansion. First, return the books." Sigr¨²n replied, a bit irritated, her arms crossed, to which Erik quickly nodded.


    "Alright, but how do I do that? When I took them out, the shelves filled up again with more books."


    "See that compartment over there?" Eleonora pointed to a small hatch visible on a wall and continued, "You just need to put them in there and insert your card into the slot."


    "I understand."


    Erik quickly opened the hatch and saw what seemed to be a dumbwaiter, so he swiftly placed all the books inside, then closed the hatch and inserted his card into a slot similar to an ATM. This caused a hologram to appear in front of him, listing the books he had returned.


    "By the way, Erik, where is Liliana?" While Erik confirmed the book return on the hologram, Eleonora asked with a tone that sounded quite angry.


    "I don''t know, master. She said she was busy and left, but more importantly, what''s the name of the class to learn how to make one of these cards? They''re so cool." Erik asked with a smile, causing Eleonora''s frown to deepen visibly as she inquired.


    "Liliana left and left you here alone?"


    "Something like that," Erik replied casually as he retrieved his card from the slot.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora felt a vein begin to throb on her forehead in anger. It was the first time one of her disciples treated her words as if they were nothing, and from the way Erik was trying to avoid the topic, it was obvious that Liliana had not left him in the library.


    "Let''s go, Erik."


    Equally annoyed, Sigr¨²n spoke as she placed one of her hands on Erik''s shoulder. At the same time, a multitude of runes appeared in the air around them, surrounding them before they vanished from the spot in a flash, leaving Eleonora behind. She quickly took out her crystal tablet and called her disciple.


    "Hello, master; it''s a pleasure to receive a call from you." Liliana''s voice, full of respect and admiration, was heard from the call hologram, to which Eleonora coldly asked.


    "I''m going to ask you this only once, Liliana. Did you accompany Erik today, as I told you?"


    "¡­"


    Hearing her master''s tone, Liliana completely panicked; after all, it was the first time she had spoken to her that way, causing her mind to go blank, which seemed to worsen Eleonora''s already terrible mood as she shouted loudly, making the whole room shake.


    "ANSWER ME!!!"


    "N-no master, I thought it would be better for his development if he discovered things on his own, the path of the ma¡­"


    With a voice filled with terror, Liliana quickly tried to give the excuse she had been thinking about all day, only to be cut off halfway by Eleonora''s cold and emotionless voice.


    "Liliana, do you think my words are just air?"


    "Of course not, master; your words are full¡­" Liliana responded in a tone that seemed on the verge of tears, only to be interrupted again by Eleonora, who ordered coldly.


    "It doesn''t seem like it. I want you at the mansion first thing tomorrow. Understood?"


    "Yes, mas¡­" Liliana replied in a clearly tearful tone, but Eleonora cut the call without letting her finish.


    After furiously ending the call, a magic circle appeared beneath Eleonora''s feet, and she vanished in a burst of light, reappearing in Sigr¨²n''s mansion. There, she found the beautiful golden-haired master sitting on a sofa, gently stroking Erik''s hair as he rested his head on his master''s lap, while showing her an informative hologram of the student card.


    As she let out a tired and annoyed sigh, Eleonora sat down on the sofa across from the master and disciple pair, then spoke as Seraphina handed her a freshly made cup of tea.


    "Erik, forgive Liliana for leaving you alone today. It must have been difficult for you."


    "Don''t worry about it, master. It was actually very easy. I just had to ask for a few directions to get to the Registration Tower, and there everyone treated me very well and explained everything I needed to know."


    Erik replied, not giving much importance to the matter, and instead, he turned his card to show the hologram to Eleonora and continued.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Besides, look, I even enrolled in a class."


    "That may be true, but I''ve lived millennia in this city, and I know how the students here are. They''re not exactly known for being particularly cooperative, especially with new students," Eleonora responded as she received her cup of tea and gave Seraphina a somewhat tired smile, to which Seraphina nodded with a smile.


    "Really? I didn''t notice. Everyone was actually very kind," Erik commented casually, to which Eleonora responded after tasting her tea.


    "But don''t worry, I''ll punish Liliana for her little game tomorrow."


    "You don''t have to do that, master. It''s not like it''s her obligation to take care of me or anything like that. She probably had something to do, or maybe she just doesn''t like me and doesn''t want to be with me, which is perfectly understandable and normal. Besides, even though it may not seem like it, I lived on the streets for a long time; I know how to take care of myself."


    Erik commented calmly as he waved his hand, causing the beautiful, golden-eyed master to lean in and lovingly kiss Erik''s cheek. Then she lifted his legs a little and sat down on the sofa, resting the star-haired youth''s legs on her own.


    "Better show me which class you enrolled in."


    Eleonora gently stroked Erik''s legs and looked at the hologram displaying his schedule. At the same time, she felt her bad mood dissipate, and a warm and peaceful sensation enveloped her as she added with a beautiful smile.


    "Fufufu, a good class."


    Meanwhile, Sigr¨²n watched the whole event in silence, as she was a bit upset with Liliana for leaving Erik alone, but since she was Eleonora''s disciple, it was a bit complicated to intervene. However, her beloved disciple''s words made her relax enough to join the conversation.


    "Indeed, he''s my disciple after all. That was the first class I enrolled in too; we''re master and disciple, after all," Sigr¨²n commented proudly, then lovingly kissed Erik''s forehead.


    "Really, Master?" Erik asked Sigr¨²n with a smile, who responded with an even bigger smile.


    "Of course, I still remember it: Introduction to the Unification Theories of the Grand Aconte. I must say that unifying the three magical systems has been something many have attempted throughout human history, but so far, no one has succeeded."


    "Is it that complicated?" Erik asked, intrigued, to which Eleonora commented as she recalled with nostalgia.


    "Yes, the main problem is that, although very similar results can be achieved with any of the three systems, they are all based on concepts that are very different from each other. So, although many have tried to unify them in different ways, myself included, nothing has been achieved, with runic-geometric refinement being the only thing I could accomplish in over a millennium of research."


    "Runic-geometric refinement? Did you create that, master?" Erik asked, a bit surprised, to which Sigr¨²n responded with a chuckle.


    "Hehehe, Eli won the Auric Award for that, and it was quite a revolution¡ªa new refinement method for raw materials and artifact creation that reduces production costs by about 50%. It turned the galaxy upside down for quite a while."


    "That''s impressive, master."


    Erik looked at Eleonora with bright eyes, who elegantly smiled in response while Seraphina handed her a new cup of tea. But Erik thought of something and looked at Sigr¨²n as he asked.


    "Master, how did you win the award?"


    "Hehe, not much; I just developed artificial mana crystallization." Sigr¨²n commented casually as she stroked Erik''s hair, who opened his eyes wide in shock and exclaimed.


    "What?!!!"


    "Hehe, that''s right! Thanks to me, humanity can now store large amounts of mana to power all our technology." Sigr¨²n added with a tone that was both proud and cheerful, to which Erik quickly asked.


    "That''s crazy, but master, why are mana crystals still used as currency if they can now be produced in large quantities?"


    "Well, for the same reason I said ''technology'' and not ''mana users,'' Erik. While my method certainly allows for mana crystallization¡ªa process that humanity couldn''t reproduce before¡ªit still has its limitations, and they aren''t exactly the same as natural ones.


    First, their energy density is less than one-third of that of natural crystals, which means you need an artificial crystal three times larger to achieve the same results as a natural one. Moreover, they offer virtually no benefit for training like natural ones do, though the reason for this is still being studied with no results so far.


    But they''re very useful for magical artifacts, matrix arrangements, and things like that, which is why they''re mass-produced for that purpose. This has significantly reduced the cost of creating fortresses and planetary barriers, and many even list my artificial crystals as one of the main reasons for the significant increase in economic growth in recent times."


    With a beautiful smile on her face, Sigr¨²n explained, full of pride, which brought warm smiles to the faces of Seraphina and Eleonora, who looked at the beautiful golden-haired master with affection and pride.


    "You two are really amazing; now I''m scared to say loud you''re my masters." Erik couldn''t help but comment, a bit awed, while making a mental note to study the economy and social environment of the Arcane Order in depth.


    "Hahaha, don''t be silly, Erik. You''re the best disciple I could wish for, and even if you never win an Auric Award or something like that, that will never change." With a loving smile on her face, Sigr¨²n hugged Erik''s head tightly against her chest, speaking to him with affection.


    "Sig is right, Erik. You''re our disciple, no matter what happens. Besides, don''t underestimate yourself¡ªyou have a lot of talent, and I know you''ll achieve great things." Eleonora added with a big smile as she placed a hand on Sigr¨²n''s shoulder, making her release Erik since she was suffocating him with her impressive chest.


    "Hehe, I hope to achieve that, and thank you so much, masters. You''re the best thing that''s happened to me in this life; you have no idea how much I love you and how grateful I am to you."


    Eleonora couldn''t resist and pulled Erik, leaving him sitting on the sofa between the two of them, where each of them hugged one of his arms, resting their heads on his shoulders. Meanwhile, Seraphina approached with a huge plate of cookies that made the star-haired young man''s eyes light up.


    "You don''t have to thank us for anything, Erik. I love you, too, from the bottom of my heart, and these years with you by my side have been the best I''ve had in my entire life." Sigr¨²n spoke in a soft and loving voice as she closed her eyes and rested her head on Erik''s right shoulder, feeling her heart fill with warmth and love.


    "Yes, Erik, you''ve truly changed the way I see life. When you came into my life, I learned what true happiness is. You''re a fundamental part of my heart, and now I can''t imagine a future without you by my side. Everything I do is because I love you and want you to be as happy as I am."


    Eleonora whispered soft words that only the four people in the room could hear as her head rested on Erik''s left shoulder, feeling her heart fill with happiness and joy.

 Chapter 40: Get ready for bed

    "I love you too, Masters, and I swear I''ll do the impossible to never let you down," Erik said with a smile and a serious tone, nestled in the warm embrace of his Masters.


    Upon hearing her beloved disciple''s words, Sigr¨²n tightened her grip on Erik''s arm and whispered sweetly in his ear, her voice full of love.


    "You don''t have to do that, Erik. You don''t need to fulfill anything; I just want you by my side."


    "You''re the most precious thing in my life, Erik. You don''t have to be a genius; you don''t have to do anything special. Just smile at me every day like you always do; that''s all I need to be happy and feel encouraged," Eleonora also whispered lovingly in Erik''s ear, her eyes misting over as she squeezed his arm even tighter.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina approached Erik with a huge plate full of cookies, which greatly excited the star-haired boy. However, upon realizing that his arms were ''sealed'' by his masters, he could only look at the cookies with sadness.


    Noticing Erik''s predicament, Seraphina smiled a little amusedly, but quickly took a cookie and brought it to the young man''s lips, who bit into it joyfully, then looked at the beautiful Victorian maid with gratitude. She responded with a lovely smile.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A few days later, in front of an elegant building with opalescent glass walls that captured the sunlight and reflected it in multicolored flashes, a beautiful sign could be seen above the entrance that read in Galactic language, "Learning Tower 253". Erik stood there, accompanied by Eleonora and Sigr¨²n.


    "Fufufu, aren''t you excited about your first class, Erik?" Eleonora smiled a little excitedly as she looked at the star-haired boy beside her.


    "Not much, master. I''ve already had plenty of classes at home, so this won''t be much different. What worries me more are the looks I''m getting from everyone around us. You two are too famous; if looks could kill, I''d have died a couple of times already." Erik replied with an ironic smile as he observed the gazes of the people around them, who seemed ready to devour him alive.


    "Hehehe, you''ll have to get used to that. Those are the consequences of having the two most beautiful and prestigious women in the entire galaxy by your side." Sigr¨²n commented with a mischievous laugh as she looked at Erik, who responded after rolling his eyes.


    "And that''s exactly why I wanted to come alone. Having such a high profile will get me into trouble."


    "Fufufu, you can''t deny us the joy of seeing our cute Erik attend his first university class. Besides, sooner or later, you''ll end up with a high profile; it''s better to start getting used to it." Eleonora said happily as she adjusted Erik''s hair and tunic one last time, causing the people around them to freeze in place at the sight.


    "You''re making it worse, Master. Look at them; they''ve even stopped moving." Erik commented with a slightly defeated smile, which only made Eleonora laugh, continuing to adjust his tunic.


    "Fufufufu."


    "Eli, stop teasing Erik, hehe." Sigr¨²n, despite saying that, also joined Eleonora and began checking Erik''s face and brushing his tunic with a brush Erik had never seen before.


    "You planned this, didn''t you? You even bought a brush for this, Master Sigr¨²n," Erik remarked in an accusatory tone, which only made the women of unmatched beauty and prestige smile mischievously.


    "Hehehe/Fufufu."


    After Sigr¨²n and Eleonora released Erik from the torture of the massive attention he was receiving, they all entered the building together. They made their way to an elevator inside, which took them to the 20th floor. They walked to a classroom where a beautiful woman who appeared to be in her 30s, with white hair and violet eyes, sat behind a beautiful and elegant black wooden desk.


    "Hello, Professor Sunflare; long time no see."


    The moment the three of them entered the classroom, Sigr¨²n greeted the beautiful woman behind the desk, who looked up and opened her eyes in slight surprise. She quickly composed herself, then elegantly stood up and spoke.


    "It certainly has been quite some time, Master Eldurd¨®ttir and Master Silverwood. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you as well, Sage Sunflare." Eleonora responded elegantly as the beautiful white-haired woman bowed respectfully and asked.


    "May I inquire about the reason for this unexpected visit?"


    "Not much, just that my disciple is enrolling in your class." Sigr¨²n replied with a smile as she placed one of her hands on Erik''s shoulder. He simply nodded while looking at the woman, who then turned her gaze to the boy and smiled kindly.


    "So, you are Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s disciple. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Welcome to my class."


    "Hello, my name is Erik. Nice to meet you," Erik greeted with a smile, bowing slightly, following the etiquette lessons he had been taught.


    "Well, Professor Sunflare, I entrust my disciple to your care," Sigr¨²n said with a smile, to which Sage Sunflare responded with a respectful bow.


    "Of course, Master Eldurd¨®ttir, it will be my pleasure."


    After bidding farewell, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n left the classroom while Erik walked in, finding eight other students already seated in front of elegant white wooden desks with various runes carved into them.


    The surrounding students gave him different kinds of looks¡ªreverence, curiosity, jealousy, envy, and even hatred¡ªsomething that made Erik sigh as he ignored them and made his way to the only empty desk, which was the last one in the row near the wall.


    "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s begin the class. My name is Lyra Sunflare; I am a peak sage, and today I will be teaching you an introduction to the unification theories of the Great Event..."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A few days later, in the middle of the night at Sigr¨²n''s mansion, Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Erik were eating a delicious meal. They were seated at a wooden dining table with intricate details, while Seraphina stood in a corner with a professional smile on her face, like a loyal shadow.


    "It''s going to be sad not seeing you for five years, masters." Erik commented somewhat despondently while eating a juicy chicken leg.


    "Yes, it''s really something horrible for us too, and although we tried to stop it, they really need us at the Zephyria Border Front." Sigr¨²n replied, downcast, not wanting to touch her food, to which the star-haired young man remarked.


    "But I never really imagined there would be a war against another galaxy. It¡¯s surreal."


    "It''s not that strange; it''s just that you still don''t know much about the world. The universe is infinite, and there are all kinds of intelligent species, most of which aren''t particularly peaceful." Eleonora spoke with visibly low spirits as she stared blankly, lost in her thoughts.


    The room fell silent again, the only sounds being Erik eating slowly while thinking about various things, until, after a moment, the boy spoke once more.


    "Well, since there''s no other option, I can only wish you good luck, masters."


    "Ahhhh," Sigr¨²n exclaimed exasperatedly as she stood up from her chair, and at the same time, Erik was lifted into the air, surprised.


    "It''s decided. Tonight, you¡¯ll sleep in my room. I won¡¯t let you go until it¡¯s time for me to leave." Sigr¨²n said, smiling at the boy floating in the air, to which Eleonora commented with a smile,


    "Fufufufu, it''s an interesting plan. I''ll join in."


    With that said, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n began walking toward the bedroom with smiles on their lips, while Erik floated helplessly in the air. Seraphina, in a corner, covered her lips with one of her delicate hands, trying to hide her smile.


    When they reached the bedroom, Sigr¨²n set Erik down in the bathroom and then spoke with a small smile.


    "Get ready for bed."


    Erik, accepting his fate, simply nodded, took a good, relaxing bath, and put on a pair of shorts he had made himself for sleeping. Then, he stepped out of the bathroom, but what he found left him stunned.


    On the large bed in the room were the two women of celestial beauty, bathed in the soft, dim light of the stars that filtered through the nearby window. Their smooth, delicate skin glowed slightly under the starlight, adding an ethereal touch to their already stunning beauty.


    On the left, Sigr¨²n looked almost like a creature of light. Her golden hair cascaded over the pillow in soft curls, while her white, nearly translucent pajamas provided a simple yet elegant contrast to her fair complexion. She gazed at him with half-closed eyes, though there was a playful and mysterious spark hidden in her gaze.


    On the right, Eleonora seemed to be the embodiment of the starry night. Her straight, silky brown hair spread around her head like a river, interrupted by flashes of starlight that highlighted her golden eyes, which almost glowed in the dark, filled with wisdom and an almost mystical serenity. Her black satin pajamas, like her sister''s, wonderfully contrasted with her skin and clung delicately to her slender figure.


    The two women smiled cheerfully when they noticed Erik''s gaze wandering over them, as he seemed to get lost in contemplation. But after enjoying the moment, Eleonora lifted Erik into the air and placed him between the two, where each of them embraced one of his arms, then rested their heads on his shoulders.


    "I¡¯m really going to miss you, Erik. Even though I haven''t left yet, I feel like the next few years will be the longest I''ll ever experience in my life." Sigr¨²n kissed Erik''s cheek and commented with a bit of melancholy as she rested her head on the boy''s shoulder again.


    "But you''re a thousand-year-old baby, master; time will pass in the blink of an eye for you," Erik commented playfully, while Sigr¨²n refused to look at him and simply rested peacefully in her position.


    "You know, Erik, I used to think the same thing at one point. But even though a year used to pass by without me noticing, that changed when you came into my life. Now I''m aware of every day I spend by your side and the joy that brings me.


    So, even though we have long lives, it will still feel like a long time for us¡ªmaybe even more so than for you, who hasn¡¯t even lived a century yet." Eleonora spoke with melancholy as she hugged Erik''s arm and traced small circles on his chest with her index finger.


    "It¡¯s definitely going to be a challenging time, but I think we¡¯ll be okay. Time will eventually pass, and I¡¯ll make sure to have some nice surprises for you both when you return," Erik replied softly, then kissed each of them on the forehead.


    "Then I''ll look forward to it," Sigr¨²n responded with a gentle smile.


    "But don¡¯t do anything crazy," Eleonora added with a smile as well, and silence fell over the room as they simply enjoyed their time together.

 Chapter 41: May I ask you a question?

    The next day, at the boarding station of the space elevator, Liliana and Erik were sitting around a table in a beautiful, elegant, and minimalist caf¨¦ in a VIP area. They had come to bid farewell to Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, while Seraphina stood behind Erik with a professional smile on her face.


    ¡°Liliana, as always, I¡¯m leaving you the notes and tasks you need to complete during this time. I hope you¡¯re diligent and finish them properly,¡± Eleonora spoke to her disciple with her characteristic elegance.


    ¡°Of course, Master, I¡¯ll make sure to finish them all¡±


    Liliana responded, smiling widely. After all, she was really happy that the punishment for leaving that useless bastard to his fate a few days ago wasn¡¯t too severe. In the end, she only got a mild scolding and was given several tasks, but nothing too harsh, which made her feel her importance in her master¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Well, now that everyone¡¯s here, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    Suddenly, a magnetic voice interrupted the conversation between the masters and their disciples, causing Erik to turn around to look at the source. He found a beautiful woman with fiery red hair and amber eyes, possessing an incredibly voluptuous and sexy body, with large breasts and hips. This was complemented by a tiny waist framed by the fitted white robe she was wearing, which resembled a gala dress.


    Upon seeing the fiery woman, Sigr¨²n commented with a slightly mocking smile while sitting in a chair next to Erik, who had resumed eating his cookies.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I see you arriving last, Thalia.¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t intentional. I received a last-minute summons for an update on the situation in the field,¡± Thalia replied confidently as she placed a hand on her waist.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Eleonora asked calmly and elegantly while sipping her tea, although her expression couldn¡¯t help but become a bit more serious.


    ¡°Yes, it was reported that Nixor Vrost was seen again near the area.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s problematic,¡± Sigr¨²n commented with annoyance as she crossed her arms beneath her voluptuous chest.


    ¡°Nixor Vrost?¡± Erik asked curiously, looking at Sigr¨²n while holding a cookie, to which she quickly responded.


    ¡°Nixor Vrost is a master-level mage with ice affinity from the Virelian species, and a very annoying one at that. It¡¯s suspected that, like Eli and me, he has two perfectly synergistic affinities, which not only makes him quite powerful, but also makes his spells very dangerous. So, it¡¯s almost suicide for any master-level mage to face him unless they have a strong fire affinity.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you have to go, Master.¡±


    Erik commented with understanding. Since he found out that his masters were going to the border, he had started researching and discovered that humanity had several enemies, including the Virelians, another species surprisingly similar to humans that dominated a nearby galaxy. They had a long-standing conflict with humanity.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why, and because I¡¯m the best alchemist in the faction,¡± Sigr¨²n replied proudly, but she was quickly interrupted by Thalia, who commented in a somewhat strict tone.


    ¡°Enough, Sigr¨²n. We have to go. Things will be more complicated now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Sigr¨²n huffed in annoyance, but still got up from her chair, something everyone else quickly imitated.


    ¡°Well, Erik, take care of yourself. Remember not to pay attention to the director. If he tries to talk to you, just ignore him. He¡¯s a dirty old man who likes to deceive people,¡± Sigr¨²n took Erik by the shoulders and spoke to him very seriously in a solemn voice, to which Erik nodded with seriousness.


    ¡°Okay, Master, although I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be interested in talking to me. I¡¯m not that interesting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him, Erik. That old bastard is very good at planning insidious schemes and loves to take advantage of people. So, be very careful with him, and don¡¯t accept any gifts from him. That¡¯s his most used tactic to gain trust and exploit others,¡± Sigr¨²n shook her head before commenting in a serious voice.


    ¡°I understand, Master. He¡¯s a dangerous man,¡± Erik replied solemnly and began to consider several things while bringing his right hand to his chin.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Meanwhile, Thalia watched in silence as Sigr¨²n instilled a clear sense of insubordination and rejection towards the faction leader into her disciple with a serious expression. This was something Thalia could not allow, so she quickly interrupted the conversation.


    ¡°Sigr¨²n''s first disciple, don¡¯t take those words seriously. Your Master is just joking. The director is one of the most powerful, wise, and recognized mana users in the galaxy. His advice would be extremely beneficial for anyone, even for your Master.¡±


    Thalia spoke in a serious and straightforward tone, expressing her true thoughts about the director. However, she quickly realized that Erik wasn¡¯t even looking at her. Instead, he was whispering to his Master.


    ¡°Master, is that woman okay? She seems a bit unstable, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right, Erik. That poor woman is the granddaughter of that old fossil, and she¡¯s a bit crazy, so don¡¯t associate with her either. Who knows what kind of madness someone like that might do.¡±


    Sigr¨²n spoke loudly while mockingly looking at Thalia, who clenched her teeth in anger as her hair began to move and flames formed at the tips. But she froze when she heard Erik whisper to his Master.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master, she seems dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Hearing the comment from the star-haired boy, Thalia merely huffed in anger and then walked ahead towards the boarding platform, causing Eleonora to chuckle amusedly as she approached Erik to say goodbye.


    ¡°Well, Erik, we have to go. Do you remember how to use the long-distance communicator I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, I remember perfectly,¡± Erik quickly replied with a smile, to which Eleonora responded by gently stroking her disciple¡¯s starry hair.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll stay in touch, and don¡¯t get into trouble.¡±


    Eleonora restrained her strong desire to hug Erik before leaving and instead said goodbye to Liliana, while Sigr¨²n had no such restraint and hugged Erik tightly as she bid him farewell.


    ¡°Erik, I¡¯ll call you whenever I can. Remember to eat properly. You can neglect your studies a little, but not too much, or you¡¯ll get rusty. Furthermore, remember to go to bed early every night. You¡¯re still just an ascended, and you need to take care of yourself. And¡­¡±


    Sigr¨²n continued giving Erik a bunch of reminders with a serious expression until she was stopped by Eleonora, who gently placed her hand on Sigr¨²n¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Come on, Sig, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    After one more tight hug, Sigr¨²n said goodbye to Seraphina along with Eleonora, then walked away with Thalia to take the VIP corridor of the boarding station¡ªthe same one Erik had passed through when he arrived on the planet. The star-haired boy watched from the entrance until the three beautiful women disappeared from view.


    ¡°Shall we go, Young Master?¡± A moment later, Seraphina asked with a smile, to which Erik nodded as he replied.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go, although it¡¯s just Erik, not Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Young Master,¡± Seraphina replied with a somewhat amused smile, causing Erik to roll his eyes in annoyance before looking at Liliana and asking.


    ¡°Do you want to come with us?¡±


    ¡°No need, I have some things to do, so I¡¯ll be going another way,¡± Liliana replied, trying to sound elegant, though her tone couldn¡¯t entirely mask a strong sense of disdain, which caused Seraphina to frown slightly.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go, Seraphina.¡±


    Erik casually responded and then spoke to Seraphina with a smile, to which she responded with a small smile as a deep darkness began to rise in the air around them.


    ¡°At your service, Young Master.¡±


    With Seraphina¡¯s words, the pair¡ªmaid and young master¡ªwere enveloped in a deep darkness, then vanished from the spot, leaving Liliana behind. She merely shrugged in annoyance before taking out her crystal card to make a call. ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A couple of weeks later, Erik arrived at his class, where he found a few students already there. He simply nodded slightly towards them, then sat down in his seat and took out a book, one from Sigr¨²n¡¯s personal library¡ªa library which, according to Sigr¨²n herself, was now his to use as he pleased.


    While ignoring everything around him, Erik read his book with interest, occasionally taking out his notebook to jot down some notes. But his pleasant moment was interrupted by a male voice calling out to him.


    ¡°Excuse me, fellow student, may I ask you a question?¡±


    Curious, Erik looked up and found a young man with an Asian appearance, black hair, and dark eyes who was smiling at him politely.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Fellow student, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s something I can¡¯t quite grasp about the geometric interpretation of runes, and since you¡¯re the best in the class, I was wondering if you could help me out a bit.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those kinds of questions supposed to be asked in class?¡± Erik asked, looking expressionlessly at the young man smiling in front of him, who responded with a somewhat awkward expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, fellow student. It¡¯s an unwritten rule not to ask simple questions in class, and if I do, I¡¯ll be the laughingstock of my family.¡±


    ¡°And your best option is to ask a complete stranger?¡± Erik rolled his eyes and commented sarcastically, to which the young man responded with a sly and somewhat cheeky expression.


    ¡°Not just any stranger, but the first disciple of the great Master Eldurd¨®ttir, which, instead of making me look bad, will actually make me look pretty good, hehe.¡±


    ¡°And why reveal your true intentions?¡± Hearing the young man¡¯s response, Erik couldn¡¯t help but ask with a bit of surprise and amusement in his tone.


    ¡°Hehe, well, if the subtle approach doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s better to be honest,¡± the young man replied with a cheerful smile, which intrigued Erik enough to continue the conversation with the curious young man.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. Nice to meet you, then. I¡¯m Erik.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, nice to meet you, fellow student Erik,¡± the young man spoke with a pleased tone before introducing himself, sounding somewhat proud. ¡°I¡¯m Chen Ming, from the Ming family of the Jade Lotus Union.¡±


    ¡°The Ming family?¡± Erik asked with a confused expression, which brought an ironic smile to Chen¡¯s face, who quickly explained.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re part of the 18 Generals.¡±


    ¡°18 Generals?¡±

 Chapter 42: The galaxy is a jungle of stars

    ¡°18 Generals?¡±


    Seeing Erik''s confused expression, Chen could only sigh in defeat before asking, albeit somewhat surprised.


    "Fellow student Erik, is it possible that you know nothing about the Jade Lotus Union?"


    "No, I have no idea how the factions work aside from the Arcane Order." Erik shook his head and responded, as he really hadn''t paid special attention to any of the other factions in the galaxy.


    "I see. If you want, I can explain how the different factions operate," Chen offered kindly, to which Erik agreed with a nod.


    "That would be nice."


    After Erik''s words, the chair where Chen had been sitting before approaching suddenly lifted into the air, which startled Chen quite a bit. He quickly activated his ethereal projection, allowing him to sense some sort of invisible ''arm'' that gently grabbed the chair and placed it near Erik''s desk.


    "Was that solidified Myst?" Chen asked in astonishment, to which Erik casually replied, motioning for him to sit.


    "Yes, a very useful trick."


    "How can you do something like that?"


    "With a lot of effort."


    Faced with Erik''s nonchalant response, who was looking at him with a small smile as if nothing had happened, Chen couldn''t help but force a smile. He began pondering how the star-haired boy could accomplish something like that, especially since he never sensed Erik''s mana¡ªin fact, he hadn''t even felt the Myst move, even though he was widely known in his clan as the genius with the best connection to Myst.


    The truth was that as Erik''s power level increased, he realized something interesting: his ability to control the Myst around him improved by leaps and bounds. Now, he didn¡¯t need to use his mana to solidify the Myst around him; a single thought was enough.


    Although the structure was rather poor and could only support a couple of tons before breaking, it was very useful for making airborne platforms or the ghostly hands. As he liked to call what he had just done with the chair.


    "You truly are worthy of being Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s first disciple, fellow student Erik; this is the first time I''ve seen something like this," Chen remarked with mixed feelings as he sat down in the chair, to which Erik responded casually.


    "Well, thanks for the compliment, and drop the ''fellow student'' thing; it''s annoying to hear it all the time."


    "Hehe, alright, classmate Erik"


    Upon hearing how Chen addressed him now, Erik could only roll his eyes, but the boy quickly began explaining, so he said nothing and instead listened to the young man.


    "Let''s get started. First of all, let me tell you a bit about the Jade Lotus Union. As you must know, we primarily use the Zazen Discipline as a magical system, although there are a few minor systems that could be considered applications of the same system. Besides, the faction is led by the Xiao family and the six noble clans."


    Erik quickly interrupted Chen''s explanation to ask with some interest.


    "Why is the Xiao clan the leader?"


    "Because it''s the clan of the great legendary cultivator, Xiao Xiuwen. All the other powerful factions in the galaxy have a legendary-level leader. How do you not know something like that?" Chen looked at Erik with surprise as he asked, to which he simply responded indifferently.


    "It never interested me. After all, I don''t plan on leaving the university anytime soon."


    "Do you know you''re in one of the most important education and trade centers in the galaxy?" Chen asked somewhat incredulously, to which Erik replied without much concern.


    "Yes, so what''s the problem?"


    "The problem is that you''re destined to meet all sorts of people from all kinds of places. It''s important to at least know the basics about the other major factions. Who knows when you might end up offending someone you shouldn''t."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Chen commented, stupefied, as he wondered how Master Eldurd¨®ttir hadn''t told him something so basic before. For example, his clan hadn''t let him leave his planet until he had memorized the faces and emblems of all those he should not offend¡ªa very common practice in the galaxy.


    "Offend? What do you mean by that?" Erik asked, confused, to which Chen could only smack his forehead as he began to doubt the education the boy was receiving at home.


    ¡°Look, your status in society depends on two things. First, your power: the one with the biggest fist is always right. So, if you offend someone stronger than you, you automatically become the bad guy, and no one will come to your defense. Second, your skills: even if someone isn¡¯t very strong, if they have special abilities, they¡¯re also highly respected, like the Auric Awards. Every faction wants as many of them in their ranks as possible, so if an Auric Award demands someone they dislike be removed, they¡¯ll do it if it¡¯s profitable.¡±


    ¡°Do the others really operate like that?¡±


    Erik looked at Chen in surprise. After all, the Arcane Order wasn¡¯t like that. Here, there were very strict laws, and from what he had read, they were enforced to the letter, to the point that most within the Order feared facing the court and avoided breaking the law as much as possible.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how things work. The galaxy is a jungle of stars; it¡¯s not a kind place for the weak." Chen repeated with a serious expression, echoing the words he had grown tired of hearing in his clan, leading Erik to comment with evident disdain and contempt.


    ¡°What a stupid and backward system. I can only imagine the immense amount of talent that must have been lost because of that mindset. No wonder the Arcane Order easily cornered them.¡±


    Hearing Erik¡¯s words filled with disdain, an unpleasant expression formed on Chen¡¯s face, but he couldn¡¯t say anything because, after all, Erik was right. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for a talented young person in other factions to be killed for offending someone they shouldn''t.


    This made it very common for them to defect to the Arcane Order, where they grew to become powerful on their own merits, turning the Arcane Order into a gigantic and untouchable power. Despite being a little over two hundred thousand years old.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, I forgot you¡¯re part of one of those factions,¡± Erik apologized half-heartedly, as if wanting to rub salt in the wound, to which Chen could only respond after a small sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s well known across the galaxy that if a genius isn¡¯t born into a powerful family within one of the three great factions, it¡¯s better to go to the Arcane Order. This has caused a massive talent drain from the other factions. But still, they refuse to change their ways. After all, it¡¯s difficult for the old to adopt new ways.¡±


    ¡°Well, violence is a great way to maintain power, so they¡¯re not going to change. The most they¡¯ll do is use more violence to keep talent from leaving, which will only increase their losses. In any case, they¡¯re doomed, as far as I can see.¡±


    Chen could only remain silent with a bitter smile, as once again, Erik had hit the nail on the head. In the three great factions, desertion had started to be punished with death, and the birth of new powers was becoming less and less frequent, to the point where it was already being treated as a top-priority issue.


    Only a few powers within the factions, like his own Ming family, had considered changing their ways and taking a path similar to the Arcane Order, where murder was a serious crime. Besides, reason could only be won through solid arguments, evidence, and replicable experiments, in addition to having a clear set of rules that allowed for defense.


    ¡°But go on, tell me about these noble families¡­¡±


    Wanting to continue the conversation that had piqued his interest a bit, Erik commented with a small smile but quickly sensed Professor Sunflare approaching, so he quickly corrected himself.


    ¡°We better talk later; class is about to start.¡±


    After saying that, Erik used his ghostly hand to send Chen back to his seat, who looked at him with a forced smile as he was carried through the air. Shortly after, the beautiful woman with white hair and violet eyes entered the room, greeting them with an elegant, serious tone before beginning the class.


    Classes at the university were very different from what Erik had imagined. In reality, they were very free and short, and quite spaced out in time, giving him a lot of time to work on his own projects, which made the idea of returning to ''university'' more acceptable.


    For example, the class he was attending consisted of a two-hour lecture followed by a one-hour Q&A session, held once a month. And this was considered a basic class with a high frequency. At the Arcane University, it wasn¡¯t uncommon to find classes that were held only once a year or even once a decade.


    ¡­.


    A few hours later, when the class was over, Erik approached Chen, greeted him, and then asked with a smile.


    ¡°Do you want to finish telling me how the factions work?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the library then.¡±


    Soon after, Erik took Chen to his private room in the library, which had been assigned to him thanks to Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, who had requested it for him since he spent most of his ¡®free time¡¯ there. Now, he didn¡¯t have to worry about not finding a good place to read, as the room was his to use.


    With great familiarity, Erik settled into an elegant sofa while Chen watched in surprise as two impressive mystical wolves emerged from the star-haired boy¡¯s shadow, one with silver fur and the other jet black.


    ¡°Well, we left off with the noble houses.¡±


    Erik commented as he activated the automatic teapot in the room, which released a pleasant aroma moments later. The star-haired youth then proceeded to pour a cup for Chen and one for himself, before pulling out some cookies. He only shared them with the wolves that sat at his sides, leaving Chen with nothing but an ironic smile on his face.

 Chapter 43: Are Master-levels that rare?

    After sampling the high-quality tea, which was even slightly better than what he could drink in his own clan, Chen, feeling much more comfortable, thanks to the tea, began to explain.


    ¡°Yes, regarding the noble clans, they are just below the Xiao clan and are characterized by having Master-level members among their ranks, along with a great heritage and resources, which gives them a voice and vote in faction decisions. These include the Rong clan, the Yuan clan, the Hua clan, the Long clan, the Xin clan, and the He clan.¡±


    ¡°So few? Are Master-levels that rare?¡±


    Somewhat intrigued, Erik asked after biting into a cookie, to which Chen nodded with an ironic smile. After all, this was common knowledge, and considering how absurdly good Erik was in classes, Chen couldn''t understand how he didn''t know this.


    ¡°Quite rare. Noble clans barely have one or two active Master-levels among their ranks, and the Xiao family has the most, with four.¡±


    ¡°How many Master-levels are there in the entire galaxy?¡± Erik asked, a bit surprised. Chen responded somewhat uncertainly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly known, as many are not active and remain in seclusion, but there are known to be just over 100 active Master-levels across the galaxy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m luckier than I thought, then,¡± Erik couldn¡¯t help but comment in a strange tone under his breath, something Chen seemed not to notice as he quickly replied.


    ¡°You have no idea how much. Master Eldurd¨®ttir is on a different level from the other Master-levels. Although she may not be the most powerful, she is undoubtedly the most talented, and along with Master Silverwood, they are the most likely to ascend to the legendary level.¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re young?¡± Erik asked curiously. Chen nodded, satisfied, before replying.


    ¡°Exactly. Do you know what the youngest record for reaching the Master level was before Master Silverwood?¡±


    ¡°No idea... 6,000 years?¡±


    While pulling out a couple more cookies and sharing them with the wolves, who wagged their tails softly, Erik gave a random answer, causing Chen to laugh heartily. However, he quickly calmed down and continued while wiping the moisture that had accumulated in his eyes from laughing.


    ¡°Hahaha, it was 9,000 years, and before that, it was 27,000, but do you know what¡¯s the funniest part of the whole thing?¡±


    ¡°That all the records were set in the Arcane Order?¡± Erik asked, guessing while stroking Kaiser¡¯s silky fur.


    ¡°So you knew.¡± Chen gave Erik a skeptical look, but Erik responded indifferently as he began to pet Tiberius, who was touching his leg with a paw, evidently jealous.


    ¡°No, I just guessed. After all, I recently discovered that a certain master from the Order managed to reach the Master level at 9,000 years old.¡±


    Chen nodded in understanding at Erik¡¯s response, then commented in a serious tone, though a certain light full of ambition could be seen in his eyes, something the star-haired boy quickly noticed. After all, he had met many young entrepreneurs full of ambition in his long life as a businessman, and Chen now looked very similar.


    ¡°That¡¯s what makes the Arcane faction terrifying. It¡¯s full of talent, and they keep breaking their own records that were once thought impossible, which has led to serious internal disagreements in the other factions, as several powers within them have proposed implementing the same methods as the Order, something many, especially the old ones, are reluctant to do.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a natural and inevitable conflict. Young people generally lack fear of consequences, so they yearn for change, while the old are usually terrified of the unknown and seek to maintain the status quo that they know and control. But what was that about the 18 generals?¡±


    Erik asked while jotting something down in his notebook. What Chen was telling him was worth noting; it not only represented a risk but also an opportunity Erik could potentially exploit depending on the situation.


    ¡°Well, the 18 general clans are those directly under the noble clans, characterized by having Arcane levels among their ranks. They have a voice but no vote in faction decisions, although they are free to impose their own rules within the clan, and among them is my Ming clan. Also, it¡¯s not uncommon for a general clan to be subordinated to a noble clan,¡± Chen explained in a calm tone, leading Erik to ask with a bit of curiosity.


    ¡°Is your family subordinated to another?¡±


    ¡°Well, technically, we are subordinated to the He Family, but it¡¯s something that hasn¡¯t been enforced for a long time, so we¡¯re only their subordinates formally, and in reality, we¡¯ve been on our own for quite some time.¡± Chen explained while refilling his cup from the teapot, to which Erik asked.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°And is the He family one of those wanting change?¡±


    ¡°Not really, and that¡¯s caused a few problems, but since we have more Arcane-levels than they do, and they only have one Master who is in seclusion, there¡¯s not much they can do about it,¡± Chen explained with a somewhat confident and proud tone, which made Erik nod and take a few more notes in his notebook before asking.


    ¡°And do you know how things work in the other factions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t you think I should get something for giving you all this information?¡± Chen asked jokingly, without giving it much importance.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Erik studied Chen a bit while asking, to which the young man casually responded.


    ¡°Not much; just help me with the geometric interpretation of runes. I really can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°Were you serious?¡± Erik opened his eyes a little in surprise, which caused a small chuckle from Chen, who then responded.


    ¡°Hehe, yes, I¡¯m really bad at it, and you¡¯re the best in class. Besides, I need to keep up appearances.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you with that then. Now finish telling me about the other factions.¡± After studying Chen for a moment, Erik agreed, so Chen began to explain with a bit more energy.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on to the Boreal League, which works very similarly to our Jade Lotus Union. They also have a ruling family known as the Sigvald House, with their legendary sorceress, Eirnara Sigvaldottir, at the head, and they have eight noble families.


    These are: the Bjornsson Family, the Thormund House, the Jarnhjarta House, the Hrafnsson Lineage, the Ulfgar Family, the Skaldheim House, the Falkenrath Lineage, and the Drakengard Family. Also, just like in our Jade Lotus Union, they are the ones with Master-levels among their ranks, with about 15 active ones publicly.¡±


    ¡°And do they have anything like the general clans?¡± Erik nodded at the explanation before asking. Chen shook his head.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s something exclusive to our Jade Lotus Union. The others don¡¯t have the voice-but-no-vote system, as they consider it useless, something I disagree with, but oh well.¡±


    ¡°And is it the same in the Meridian faction?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a bit more complex in that faction, since there are two ruling families.¡±


    ¡°Do they have two legends among their ranks?¡± Erik asked, surprised, as he hadn¡¯t heard of such a thing, although, to be fair, he hadn¡¯t inquired much about it either.


    ¡°Actually, no. Like the others, they only have one, but the problem is that in the galaxy, there are five legendary levels, and the fifth comes from the Solaris House. Although, publicly, he¡¯s said he has nothing to do with the family, he also hasn¡¯t formed any faction and spends his time experimenting on his planet.


    Because of that, no one wants to get on the wrong side of a legendary¡¯s family, so they have similar respect to the Fulgur dynasty, which is the empire of the current ruler of the Meridian faction and its only legendary level, Aelric Fulgur, making the power struggles in that faction a real mess.¡±


    With Chen¡¯s explanation, Erik quickly took even more notes in his notebook, realizing that things in the galaxy were much more interesting than he had imagined. Then again, his mind had been filled with magic, alchemy, and artificery, so he hadn¡¯t been genuinely interested in the topic. But now that he knew, it was better to study the subject a bit, as it could be useful for his future plans.


    After a few more questions from Erik, which Chen answered as best as he could, the star-haired boy quickly wanted to fulfill his end of the deal, so he started an impromptu lesson on the geometric interpretation of runes. Although he didn¡¯t consider himself a good teacher, Chen finally seemed to grasp the topic, so Erik considered it a good result.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In an opulent meeting room in a beautiful castle that seemed to have been carved from a giant piece of obsidian, adorned with beautiful gardens and lush forests, there were three mature men who appeared to be in their forties. All gathered around a thick, imposing round table made of black wood, beautifully decorated with intricate details.


    In the largest chair, which resembled a throne, sat a man with blond hair and crimson-red eyes, exuding a serious and imposing presence. He had a sleek and elegant physique, dressed in a tailored suit in khaki tones, adorned with patches and emblems over a high-collared shirt and a narrow tie. His belt had a striking buckle that appeared to be a magical circle.


    To his right stood a man with black hair, dark eyes, and Asian features, with a slim and agile body. He had a serious and mysterious aura, dressed in a navy-blue Tang jacket adorned with intricate dragon embroidery, paired with straight black trousers that seemed designed for elegance without sacrificing ease of movement.


    Lastly, on the left, there was a bald man with blue eyes and a thick, golden beard, giving him a barbaric and powerful appearance. His broad, muscular body was clad in a long, sturdy wool tunic in earthy tones, decorated with runic details and rustic embroidery, making him look elegant yet ready for battle.


    "Ragnar, it¡¯s been 10 years, and your daughter still hasn¡¯t deigned to present herself to my son to formalize the engagement." The man in the center spoke with a powerful voice full of authority, staring directly into the bearded man¡¯s eyes.


    "I know, and I¡¯ve already ordered her to present herself immediately, but she¡¯s the height of disloyalty. She won¡¯t even face me, and since she took on that disciple of hers, her behavior has only gotten worse." Ragnar responded angrily, slamming the table, clearly indignant.


    ¡°Hehehe, Ragnar, what a father you are, having such an unfilial daughter.¡± The Asian man commented mockingly as he looked at Ragnar with condescension, which made Ragnar want to start a fight on the spot. However, this was quickly stopped by the blond man, who spoke in a commanding voice.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to play games. This is a grave matter. I¡¯ve kept the new status of my eldest daughter a secret for too long to give you both the opportunity to become leaders in this new faction and strengthen our alliance through marriage. This can¡¯t continue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into this, William. My daughters have already presented themselves and are willing to marry.¡± The Asian man responded in a serious tone while looking at William in the center, causing Ragnar to snort irritably before commenting.


    ¡°Hmph, how can a mere pair of Arcane and Sage compare to my daughter, the greatest genius in the galaxy and the youngest Master-level in history, Li Wei?¡±


    ¡°Precisely why it was decided she would be the official wife, Ragnar, and why we¡¯re still stuck in this stalemate after all this time, unable to move forward.¡± William, the blond man, remarked with displeasure as he stared at Ragnar with a piercing gaze.

 Chapter 44: What a pain in the ass

    "I know, and I didn¡¯t come empty-handed. I¡¯ve confirmed that the new disciple is her weak point. If we manage to get him under our control, she¡¯ll do whatever we say." Ragnar spoke in a grave tone, feeling somewhat uncomfortable under William¡¯s gaze.


    "And how exactly do you plan to do that? Are you seriously suggesting that we make enemies of the Arcane Order? Think before you spout such nonsense, Ragnar." Li Wei retorted dismissively, looking at Ragnar with disdain.


    "Li Wei is right. That¡¯s not even a viable idea. We¡¯re already going to have a complicated relationship with the Arcane Order once we take their most talented member. If we dare touch one of their own, they won¡¯t hesitate to unleash their full military power on us. And at that point, not even Lord Solaris could save us." William commented in a serious tone while looking at Ragnar with accusing and disappointed eyes.


    "Calm down. I have it all planned out. I¡¯ve already sent a mole to keep an eye on him. The idea is to use the student life-and-death duels. Since my daughter is now at the Zephyria Border, she won¡¯t be able to protect him. We just need to arrange a duel with him and send the most talented of the young generation to face him. That way, we can threaten her to meet our demands."


    Feeling the sting of the other two men¡¯s stares, Ragnar quickly responded with a serious expression, trying to hide his irritation at the obvious disdain he was receiving¡ªall because of that ungrateful wretch.


    "That won¡¯t work. For starters, life-and-death duels are incredibly rare in the Arcane Order these days. It¡¯s been centuries since one was held. Moreover, both parties have to agree to the duel, and in the case of someone under 300 years old, their tutor also has to consent.


    So, it¡¯s still a stupid idea. You really did come empty-handed, Ragnar. Even if your foolish plan somehow succeeded, all we¡¯d achieve is painting a massive target on ourselves, and without a doubt, the Arcane Order would tear us apart." Li Wei said, looking at Ragnar as if he were an idiot, explaining with an obviously superior, annoyed tone.


    "You bastard, Li Wei! Do you think I¡¯m so stupid that I wouldn¡¯t know something so basic? What I¡¯m proposing is¡ª" Ragnar, seething with rage, spoke through gritted teeth, but Li Wei cut him off, replying with a sarcastic and aggressive tone.


    "Yes, you¡¯re stupid. Because doing it privately or using it as an excuse to get him off the planet is absolute stupidity. Do you think Master Eldurd¨®ttir is so foolish as to leave her disciple unprotected? Do you think the Arcane Order is that easy to play with?!"


    "IT''S SIGR¨²N LEIFSDOTTIR!!"


    Ragnar exploded with fury, standing up and slamming the table hard enough to cause a small tremor, ready to start a deadly fight. But at that moment, William unleashed his mana, simultaneously releasing a crazed killing intent, creating great pressure in the room as he spoke in a grave tone filled with authority.


    "This is the last time I¡¯ll tolerate such an outburst."


    At William¡¯s words, the two men bowed their heads respectfully, then sat back down in their respective seats in silence, not daring to even look at each other. William nodded in satisfaction before continuing.


    "Although Ragnar''s methodology is indeed unworkable, the idea itself is not without merit. Getting rid of her disciple could create an emotional impact on her strong enough to make her cling to my son if we handle things right."


    After a brief pause, William observed the two men beside him, quickly noticing their serious, focused expressions, so he promptly continued.


    "Although the boy has no special achievements so far, there¡¯s no doubt he must have great talent for Master Sigr¨²n to have taken him on as her first disciple, especially after rejecting so many other extraordinary geniuses.


    But even so, I¡¯m sure my son¡¯s talents are at least on par, if not superior. Not only does he rival his older sister, who was accepted as a disciple by Lord Solaris, but he¡¯s also had access to the best resources from my Blackthorn family and those provided by my eldest daughter since his childhood.


    Therefore, if we eliminate him, there¡¯s a chance that Master Sigr¨²n might turn her attention to my son to cope with the loss of her disciple. And once she acknowledges his talents, it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before my son can forge a connection with her that leads to the expected marriage."


    After William¡¯s brief speech, Ragnar and Li Wei nodded seriously before starting to discuss the details of the plan and their next steps. After all, with the protection of the fifth legendary-level and the inclusion of the most talented Master in history, forming their own power capable of extending their influence across the galaxy was no longer just a dream.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In an alchemy workshop within Sigr¨²n''s mansion, Erik found himself surrounded by piles of ingredients, books, tools, journals, and scrolls, apparently experimenting with different things¡ªboiling ingredients, drawing magical circles and runes all over the place, all while diligently taking notes in his journal.


    As Erik seriously examined what was happening in a volumetric flask he had ordered from a specialized workshop some time ago, he suddenly felt his identification card vibrate inside his storage ring. He quickly took it out, causing a holographic call display to appear over it, showing the name ¡°Chen Ming.¡±


    Nearly two years had passed since the class with Professor Sunflare, which had only lasted six months. During this time, Erik had been enrolling in various classes on topics like alchemy, artificery, and other interesting subjects such as blacksmithing and the development of artifacts focused on daily life.


    But even though they hadn¡¯t crossed paths in any other classes, Chen would occasionally seek him out for help with geometry and the calculations required for different tasks, as he was really terrible at those. Now, every time Erik helped him, Chen would give him interesting books and scrolls on Zazen Discipline¡ªnothing too advanced, but still very useful for Erik, since his masters'' libraries had a noticeable lack of information on this magical system.


    "And what part can¡¯t you understand now?" Erik answered the call with a sarcastic tone, which made Chen laugh on the other end, though he quickly adopted a more serious tone.


    "Haha, this time it¡¯s not that. I¡¯m actually calling to tell you some news that¡¯s going to spread like wildfire in the coming days. It¡¯s said that the heir of the Blackthorn family is coming back to the university after completing his military service."


    "And what does that have to do with me?" Erik rolled his eyes, holding the card in the air with a ghostly hand while continuing to work on his small project. But Chen quickly explained in a serious tone.


    "I knew you¡¯d say that, but it really does have a lot to do with you. According to reliable sources, the Blackthorn heir wants to test the skills that made Master Eldurd¨®ttir choose her first disciple. The problem is that the guy is very talented and wealthy, so he has a legion of idiots who will constantly try to challenge you to win his favor."


    "Aren¡¯t duels supposed to be agreed upon by both parties?" Erik asked, not giving much importance to the matter, clearly more interested in what was happening inside the volumetric flask.


    "Yes, both parties have to agree to a duel, but that doesn¡¯t stop people from parading around you, trying to get under your skin, so you¡¯ll accept. I can assure you that from now on, you won¡¯t have a single moment of peace in public spaces. So get ready; it¡¯s going to be a real pain in the ass for you," Chen quickly explained, catching Erik¡¯s attention.


    "Is it possible to cancel the classes I¡¯m enrolled in?" Erik stopped what he was doing, rubbing his chin as he considered the implications.


    "Yes, you can, but you have to leave at least one. They won¡¯t let you cancel more, and you know that more than two absences will get you kicked out of the class. Although direct disciples like you don¡¯t lose their student status, they do have to go through a very annoying disciplinary process where they force you to take ethics and faction history classes. I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re a real nightmare." Chen quickly explained, already used to Erik''s lack of interest in certain topics.


    "What a pain in the ass. What level is that bastard?" Erik asked, a bit annoyed by the problems falling into his lap just as he was making interesting progress on his project. Chen responded in a grave tone.


    "He¡¯s a peak Revealed."


    "So I can¡¯t even kick his ass..."


    Erik commented, somewhat frustrated because although his rise in power levels was considered meteoric by his masters, he was only a 4th-rank Ascended, also known as a Skilled Ascended, which put him at an absolute disadvantage against a Revealed. If he was, for example, a conventional explosive warhead, a peak Revealed was an atomic bomb.


    "Do I have to go to the tower to cancel the classes?" Erik asked as he stored his notes and organized the workshop, ready to take action before being forced to delay his project.


    "Yes, you have to go. Ask at the reception; they¡¯ll tell you where you can do it," Chen quickly responded seriously, to which Erik replied in a more serious tone.


    "Alright, and thanks for the info. I owe you one."


    After ending the call, Erik quickly finished organizing everything and left his workshop, only to find Seraphina seemingly waiting for him at the door with a professional smile on her face.


    "Heading out, young master?" Seraphina asked with a slight smile, to which Erik quickly nodded as he hurriedly said goodbye.


    "Yes, Seraphina. Something came up, and I need to take care of it as soon as possible."


    "Do you need any help, young master?" Seraphina inquired in a polite tone, but Erik shook his head as he exited the mansion.


    "No need. Although it¡¯s annoying, I know how to handle it. But you could make me some good cookies, hehe."


    "Of course, young master. I hope you manage to resolve the issue, and when you return, I¡¯ll have a special tea and a nice batch of cookies ready for you." Seraphina replied with a small smile, visibly improving Erik''s mood, as he quickly thanked her with a grin.


    "Hehe, thanks, Seraphina. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for your return."


    As Erik walked out onto the street, Seraphina bowed respectfully, concealing the sharp look in her eyes that no one could see. She quickly hid it as she straightened up and returned inside the house, where she picked up a beautiful crystal tablet and made a call.


    "Investigate the Blackthorn heir," Seraphina ordered in a cold, emotionless tone once the call connected. She then ended the call and headed to the kitchen to prepare a good batch of cookies for her young master.

 Chapter 45: Where is that coward?

    On a cobblestone street lined with ancient trees and charming shops, there is a hidden gem: "Caf¨¦ ¨¦pure." This caf¨¦ is reserved exclusively for distinguished individuals with a certain status at the university, to the point that merely entering the establishment was an act worth bragging about for those just starting to climb the social ladder.


    The beautiful caf¨¦ boasted a polished glass facade, while the interior featured white walls that reflected the warm light of geometric pendant lamps. This harmonized perfectly with the tables and chairs, which seemed to be a blend of natural wood and black metal. They were arranged in a meticulously calculated layout to create a harmonious flow.


    In an elegant private room of the caf¨¦, accessible only to the upper echelon of the order, three young women, appearing to be around 18 years old, were gathered around a sleek rectangular table. They sipped from their cups and conversed with distinguished manners, occasionally letting out small giggles.


    "By the way, have you heard the latest news about Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s first disciple?" In the midst of the harmonious conversation, a stunning young woman with black hair and blue eyes asked with amusement as she looked at her two companions.


    "No, what happened? Although the news that Master Eldurd¨®ttir had taken on her first disciple spread like wildfire, very few people have actually seen him in person. I''ve heard rumors that he''s very handsome." A beautiful, energetic-looking young woman with shoulder-length blonde hair, commented showing interest as she looked into her blue-eyed companion''s eyes.


    "Well, there''s actually a photo of him circulating because the heir of the Blackthorn family wants to test his skills, and many have tried to challenge him. But it seems he''s a coward who doesn''t dare accept a duel. It''s a shame because he really is handsome."


    As she responded, the black-haired young woman took out a crystal card from her storage ring, which projected a hologram of an elegant-looking, handsome young man with green eyes and starry black hair.


    "Wow, he''s really handsome," the blonde-haired young woman''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Erik''s image, but they quickly dimmed as she added with regret, "What a shame that he''s actually too cowardly to accept a duel. It''s a real pity."


    After nodding in agreement with a slightly disappointed expression, the black-haired young woman turned to look at Liliana, who was sitting in her place drinking tea and had not commented since they began discussing Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s disciple. She then asked curiously.


    "Liliana, do you know him? Your Master is the sworn sister of Master Eldurd¨®ttir, so you should know something."


    "I''ve seen him a couple of times, but I haven''t spoken much with him, so I didn''t know he was such a coward. I''m surprised too," Liliana responded with a similar expression to her companions, to which the other two young women nodded in understanding.


    "I see, it''s a shame. Who would have thought that the great first disciple of the incredible Master Eldurd¨®ttir would be such a coward? Maybe Master Eldurd¨®ttir doesn''t have a good eye for choosing disciples after all; she rejected the best geniuses in the galaxy and ended up choosing a coward," the black-haired young woman commented with regret as she sipped from her porcelain cup.


    "Well, Master Eldurd¨®ttir is still very young; possibly she''s lacking experience. But at the same time, it''s a revealing experience¡ªbeing the greatest genius in history doesn''t make you good at everything," the blonde-haired young woman also expressed her opinion with some regret that turned into a reflective tone.


    "Maybe you''re right."


    Liliana, for her part, commented softly and calmly, then elegantly resumed sipping her tea as if it had nothing to do with her. But inside, she was absolutely furious. She already knew that Erik was a damn coward, but she never imagined it would reach this point, where he was practically throwing mud on Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s face.


    But that wasn''t the worst of it. The truly bad thing was that if it came to light that her own Master had also accepted him as a disciple, part of that shame would pass on to her and, consequently, to Liliana herself¡ªsomething she couldn''t allow under any circumstances. After all, she didn''t want to bear the stigma of being the elder sister of a coward.


    Although she managed to maintain appearances, after a brief further conversation with her friends, Liliana made up a random excuse to leave, then headed directly to Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s mansion, fuming with rage. There, Seraphina greeted her with a smile and a courteous bow.


    "Good afternoon, young Lady Liliana. How may I assist you?" Seraphina spoke in a polite and professional tone as she analyzed the young woman before her, whom she did not particularly like and only tolerated because she was Eleonora''s disciple.


    "Where is that coward?" Liliana asked in a dark tone while directing a piercing glare at Seraphina, her face red with anger.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "I''m sorry, young lady, but I don''t understand what you mean by ''coward.'' I truly don''t know anyone in the residence who fits that description," Seraphina responded elegantly and respectfully, her expression flat¡ªa look that Liliana could only perceive as mockingly ''confused.''


    "I''M TALKING ABOUT ERIK! That coward has refused to accept a duel, and now the entire university is talking about it!" Liliana shouted, her eyes nearly bloodshot as she glared at the annoying woman in front of her.


    "Oh, I see, you''re referring to young master Erik. Although I strongly disagree with you that he''s a coward, and it''s best you don''t refer to the young master in those terms, Miss Liliana, for your own sake," Seraphina said with a piercing look that chilled the young woman to the bone. But the professional maid quickly resumed her elegant smile and added courteously, "The young master is in the garden; please follow me."


    "Hmph," Liliana huffed in annoyance, but fear was evident in her gaze as she silently followed Seraphina with her head bowed.


    With a firm and elegant step, worthy of the professional maid that she was, Seraphina led Liliana to the garden. There Erik was playing with two giant wolves, one silver and one black, along with a large serpent with beautiful black scales that was 10 meters long. The creature had powerful limbs ending in three claws, making it resemble a dragon.


    "ERIK!!!!"


    Seeing the ridiculous scene, the fear Liliana felt vanished instantly, replaced by a rage that soared to its peak, forcing her to shout at the top of her lungs while she stomped toward him.


    Hearing the shout, Erik took the Frisbee that Kaiser happily handed him, then turned in Liliana''s direction while petting the head of the quasi-dragon serpent. He found the girl glaring at him indignantly, directing all the ''murderous intent'' she could muster.


    "Hello, Liliana. Why so angry? What do you need from me?" Erik greeted casually, which seemed to infuriate the chocolate-haired girl even more, who couldn''t help but scream at the top of her lungs.


    "ERIK, YOU DAMN COWARD! YOU''RE DRAGGING YOUR MASTER''S REPUTATION THROUGH THE MUD, AND YOU COULD ALSO TARNISH MY MASTER''S REPUTATION!"


    "Eh? What do you mean?" Erik asked, genuinely confused, while the wolves and the quasi-dragon serpent looked at Liliana with confusion, tilting their heads.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN, ''WHAT DO YOU MEAN''?! OF COURSE, I''M TALKING ABOUT YOUR COWARDLY ATTITUDE IN REFUSING DUELS!!!!"


    Liliana shouted furiously, panting like a bull, utterly exasperated by the useless person in front of her, while Erik and his group looked at her like she was crazy, which only further frayed the nerves of the agitated young woman.


    "I don''t understand what one thing has to do with the other," Erik commented, genuinely perplexed as he looked at the young woman, who responded angrily.


    "YOU''RE AN IDIOT! A COUNTRY BUMPKIN, AFTER ALL! YOU''RE A DAMN DISGRACE TO MASTER ELDURD¨®TTIR AND TO MY MAST¡ª"


    Liliana''s shout was cut off abruptly as she suddenly began to feel terrifying murderous intent accompanied by a suffocating pressure emanating from the wolves, the serpent, and another from behind her. Where Seraphina could be seen elegantly smiling while the air around her seemed to bend on itself, creating a terrifying scene.


    "Human girl, this is the last time I allow you to speak to Erik in those terms. Next time, you will pay with your life," Ebonique spoke in a cold, emotionless voice as she glared dangerously at Liliana, who was visibly trembling but dared not move.


    "Calm down, Ebonique. Liliana is just a little upset; it''s not worth losing your temper." Erik spoke calmly as he petted Ebonique''s head, since there was no reason to get worked up over the outbursts of a child. This caused the serpent to lovingly wrap its tail around his waist, while the wolves shrank in size and began rubbing their heads against Erik''s body.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll spoil you guys too. Don''t be jealous," Erik said as he used his free hand to pet the wolves'' heads while smiling amusedly, causing them to bark excitedly as they wagged their tails vigorously.


    "Well, Liliana..."


    After a moment, Erik looked back at Liliana and spoke as he made a table and two chairs appear from his storage ring, which he arranged in the garden with the help of his phantom hands. At the same time, he added.


    ¡°You¡¯d better sit down and explain to me how refusing to accept duels is damaging my Master''s reputation because I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    As Erik sat down in his chair and gestured to the other, Liliana could only nod robotically before sitting down, clearly terrified. Seeing this, the star-haired boy gave Seraphina a smile.


    ¡°Seraphina, could you bring us some tea to calm the nerves, please?¡± Erik requested in a calm voice as he looked at his reliable and playful maid.


    ¡°Of course, young master.¡±


    After bowing respectfully, Seraphina smiled cheerfully and left, her hips swaying seductively with great enthusiasm. Erik could only smile wryly and shake his head slightly before turning to Liliana and asking.


    ¡°So, how is it that not accepting duels is bad for my Master''s reputation?¡±


    Not wanting to lose what little remained of her good image, Liliana took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself, then spoke, trying to sound strong and composed.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Cowards are looked down upon, and if you don¡¯t accept a duel, you¡¯ll be seen as nothing more than a coward. This, in turn, will reflect poorly on your Master, as it indicates either that she didn¡¯t educate you properly or that she doesn¡¯t have a good eye for choosing disciples, which is just as bad, if not worse.¡±


    As Liliana spoke, Seraphina returned, holding a beautiful porcelain teapot with a lovely design. She poured a cup for Liliana and placed a plate of cookies in front of Erik, who looked at her with delight and gratitude, before eating one with satisfaction.


    ¡°I see. I just wanted to avoid something as stupid as a duel to prove my skills because some egocentric idiot wants to see them, but who would have thought humans would still be so idiotic even after conquering the galaxy¡­¡±


    After finishing his cookie, Erik commented before reflecting a bit, his hand on his chin. A few moments later, he turned his gaze to Seraphina and asked.


    ¡°Seraphina, do you think I should accept a duel?¡±


    ¡°Young master, I doubt that would change anything. Even if you win, they¡¯ll just keep challenging you over and over, which will waste your valuable time¡ªexactly what you want to avoid.¡± Seraphina responded elegantly and servilely, something with which Liliana couldn¡¯t help but agree.


    ¡°That¡¯s true as well,¡± Erik sighed wearily, then asked casually, ¡°How do people here react to displays of power?¡±

 Chapter 46: The first step of the plan

    ¡°How do people here react to displays of power?¡±


    "Fufu, it works very well, young master. The preferred tactic at the university is to kill the chicken to scare the monkey." Seraphina said with a mischievous smile, her eyes gleaming with interest as she looked at Erik, who nodded in understanding before asking,


    "I see. So, where can I announce that I will face anyone at the ascended level, but only one?"


    Hearing Erik''s question, Seraphina''s smile grew wider, filled with delight. Immediately understanding her young master''s intentions, she quickly responded, feeling increasingly satisfied with the young man her young lady had brought.


    "That''s an excellent tactic, young master. It will make them fight among themselves, and you''ll demonstrate your power by defeating the strongest one so they leave you alone. Fufufufu, such an insidious plan¡ªI love it. Leave the announcement to me; I''ll make sure everything is organized perfectly."


    While Seraphina and Erik discussed their plan, Liliana felt incredibly uncomfortable with everything that was happening. Not only had she just experienced death for the first time in her life, but Erik, rather than being afraid of the duels as she had thought, found them merely annoying.


    As if that weren''t enough, Erik also had that terrifying serpent spirit coiled around his neck, which was very likely a mature spirit. It was not only powerful, but it could even speak. Not to mention, it looked like a dragon. But even more unsettling than the spirit itself was how Erik treated it like a small pet, and the worst part was that the spirit seemed to enjoy that treatment.


    At first, due to her anger, Liliana hadn''t paid much attention to the impressive serpent and simply began fighting with Erik. But the moment she felt its terrifying killing intent and pressure, she realized she had angered someone she shouldn''t have.


    This not only frightened her but also surprised her greatly. After calming down a bit, she wanted to gauge Erik''s level of strength, only to discover that he was already stronger than she was, leaving her absolutely shocked.


    As for Erik, he found himself in a predicament. Under normal circumstances, he would seek advice from his masters on how to handle such a situation. But the problem was that, although communication with his masters had been continuous over the past few years. Talking more than once a day via ''video call,'' as Erik liked to call the long-distance magical communication artifact, that had changed about three months ago.


    According to Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, they were entering into direct conflict with the Virelian. Due to this, they would not be able to communicate for a while, as it would reveal their location to the enemy, which was not ideal. Therefore, they recommended that Erik trust Seraphina for anything he needed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the elegant and imposing meeting room of the Arcane Order, the director sat at the head of the table, accompanied by an elegant man with black hair and tanned skin, who wore the white robes representative of the faction.


    "Director, are you sure we shouldn''t intervene? Sigr¨²n and Eleonora won''t be pleased when they hear about what''s happening with their disciple." The man asked with a bit of concern in his voice as he looked at the director, who responded in his calm and wise voice.


    "Don''t worry, Adrian. It''s not like his life is in danger because of this. Besides, it''s good for young people to have situations like these from time to time to develop their skills."


    "If you say so, Director, but how will we deal with those two when they come running to demand explanations?"


    Hearing the typical irresponsible comment from the director, who tried to sound wise, the man touched his forehead as he recalled the past with a bit of ''pain,'' adding in a constrained voice.


    "I still remember all the resources they swindled from us the last time, when the problem with Sigr¨²n''s chief assistant''s husband occurred. I really don''t want to go through that again anytime soon..."


    Hearing his right-hand man''s pained words, the director laughed heartily before commenting in a jovial and animated tone, dropping the wise and calm facade from a moment ago.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Hahahahaha, those girls really are a headache, but don''t worry. Understanding the boy''s mentality will be worth the cost. Besides, I recently acquired something quite interesting that those two will love, and since I already planned on giving it to them, it''ll just be an extra benefit. But more importantly, what do you think of the tactic the boy used to deal with the massive wave of duels?"


    "It''s most likely Seraphina''s doing. Organizing an impromptu tournament to challenge him with a bet of 1,000 intermediate crystals is very much her style." Adrian commented after letting out a sigh, which caused a mischievous smile from the director as he responded.


    "Hehehe, while you''re right that something like that is very much in Seraphina''s style. If it were really her doing, she wouldn''t stop at just a 1,000 crystal bet for the final battle. Instead, she would set a higher prize and even charge for participation in the tournament. So, it''s more likely that it was the boy''s idea."


    "Are you sure, Director? The boy isn''t even 30 years old. I don''t think he could come up with a plan like that." Adrian remarked, somewhat surprised by the director''s deductions, who responded in a slightly more serious tone.


    "You shouldn''t underestimate the boy so much. Have you ever seen a Skilled-Ascended under 30 years old?"


    "While it''s true that his speed in increasing his power levels is even more terrifying than Sigr¨²n''s, that doesn''t necessarily translate into a tactical mind, Director." Adrian responded calmly as he looked at the director, who casually replied while gazing out of one of the room''s windows.


    "Well, I wouldn''t be so sure about that..."


    (Seriously, where did Sigr¨²n find that monster?)


    The director couldn''t help but ask himself as he looked in the direction where Erik was playing with an imposing serpent that looked more like a dragon than anything else.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the main hall of Sigr¨²n''s mansion, Erik was reviewing some notes from his recent research, which was progressing even better than he expected, while Seraphina stood by his side, informing him.


    "Well, young master, the challenger''s tournament is about to end. The final is today, and your duel will take place in a month. Here is the information on the two finalists."


    With her typical elegant and servile manner, Seraphina handed Erik a crystal tablet that projected a holographic screen with information about the two finalists, which the star-haired boy quickly analyzed before commenting,


    "Two Peak-Ascended with several centuries behind them? They''ve really thrown any notion of honor out the window. But well, at least it will be a good demonstration of power."


    Not giving much importance to the matter, Erik only glanced at the contenders'' information for a moment before returning to his notes, to which Seraphina smiled, somewhat amused, and then commented.


    "Fufufu, you''re right, young master. They''re probably justifying it by saying they''re teaching you a lesson for your arrogance or some nonsense like that. But, young master, do the young lady and Master Silverwood know about this?"


    "Not really. I haven''t been able to contact them for a while, though in our last call, they told me it might take about eight months. So, if things go well, I should be able to inform them shortly before the duel." Erik replied as he stopped reading his notes, feeling that he missed his masters a bit, to which Seraphina commented with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "That''s good, young master. For now, how about we do some training? I''ll serve as your opponent and use the spells and techniques of the two finalists."


    "Mmm, that''s a good idea. Better safe than sorry, though it would be interesting if the knight wins. I''ve never seen one fighting; I only read about them." Erik commented with some interest as he got up from his chair, to which Seraphina suggested as she guided her young master to the garden.


    "Well, young master, you''ve never enrolled in a practical or combat class. Maybe you should consider it once this is over."


    "You''re right, it could be a good idea," Erik nodded in agreement, quickly taking out his planner from his storage ring and jotting it down to keep it in mind for later.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In a beautiful Roman-style house with large concrete pillars decorated with intricate sculptures of all kinds¡ªmen, women, dragons, wolves, and more¡ªthere was a study with large bookshelves filled with books, floating light orbs, and a beautifully carved wooden desk with a large, sturdy appearance.


    Behind the elegant desk sat a young man with blonde hair and crimson eyes, with defined features and possessing great beauty and elegance. He was accompanied by two beautiful women with black hair and dark eyes, both with slender, stylized bodies that still retained their voluptuousness. Which were seated on his lap.


    The group was intently watching an elegant mirror adorned with numerous runes carved into its surface, embedded in the wall opposite the desk. Reflected in the mirror was the figure of a man with blonde hair and crimson eyes, who bore a certain resemblance to the young man.


    "Father, everything is ready. The duel will take place next month, and he''ll be facing a very talented knight seasoned in war, whom I hired some time ago. That boy is already on the chopping block and hasn¡¯t even realized it." The young man commented disdainfully, while the two women on his lap let out low, mocking giggles, elegantly covering their mouths with their hands.


    "That¡¯s a relief, son, but remember, don¡¯t overdo it. This is only the first step of the plan and the most important one, so you need to be very careful. Don¡¯t underestimate anyone, especially that boy. There¡¯s a reason Master Eldurd¨®ttir took him as a disciple, and he could give us an unpleasant surprise."


    The man on the other side of the mirror, known as William Blackthorn, spoke with a serious and solemn tone, looking at his proud heir with affection. The young man quickly responded in a proud voice, eager to clear up the ¡®misunderstanding.¡¯

 Chapter 47: A change of plans

    "Of course, Father, I would never dare underestimate anyone, but there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know yet, which is the reason for my confidence in this matter. The boy is literally a country bumpkin; most of the time, he has no idea where he¡¯s standing.


    On top of that, he¡¯s extremely arrogant. After the news spread that he was a coward, he set up an improvised tournament to ''select'' the person he¡¯d duel with. He even dared to bet 1,000 intermediate mana crystals on the fight, since, according to him, he didn¡¯t want to waste his time. The only restriction he put in place for participants was that they had to be at the Ascended-level.


    Obviously, I couldn¡¯t let such an opportunity pass, so I entered my guy into the tournament. Not only is he a Peak-Ascended, but he also has extensive combat experience, whereas the idiot is just at the adept stage and hasn¡¯t even enrolled in a combat class. We could potentially even kill him outright instead of just humiliating him and ruining his reputation, as you asked."


    The young man laughed disdainfully while wrapping his arms around the waists of the two women on his lap, which seemed to please them greatly. With evident happiness on their faces, they rested gently against his chest. Meanwhile, William¡¯s expression grew even more serious as he commented.


    "Alden, your information not only doesn¡¯t reassure me, but it actually makes me more worried and cautious. Organizing the improvised tournament was an excellent way to handle the massive wave of duels we had planned, and the bet confirms that the one behind this strategy is none other than Seraphina Ravenspell.


    That woman is extremely dangerous, to the point that she¡¯s considered Sigr¨²n¡¯s most valuable asset, a tactical and military genius like few others. She¡¯s also a peak arcane, one even I would have trouble dealing with despite being a Master."


    ¡°Why have I never heard that name if she¡¯s so amazing, Father?¡± Upon hearing his father, the young man asked as he straightened up in his chair alongside the two women, all of them looking at William in surprise.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s insane. That woman doesn¡¯t want fame, money, or power. The only thing she wants is to be Sigr¨²n¡¯s personal maid, and she never takes credit for the battles she directs or fights in. Moreover, it¡¯s well known that she¡¯ll make life difficult for anyone who dares to talk too much about her. On one occasion, she even beat Emperor Firestone half to death because he was obsessed with her and wanted to give her credit as a way of courting her.


    But that¡¯s not the significant part. What truly matters is that if she¡¯s at the Arcane University, it can only mean the boy is more important to Sigr¨²n than we anticipated. The whole plan was based on the assumption that she was on the Zephyria Edge, but now things have changed, so it¡¯s best to abort the plan and come up with something else.¡±


    With a dark expression and a grave tone, William explained as he tried to think of possible ways to carry out the plan. But with that demon dressed as a maid behind the boy, it was, if not impossible, far too complicated¡ªespecially if they wanted to appear innocent afterward.


    "But Father, everything is already set, and there¡¯s less than a month left until the duel. Besides, the man I chose is extremely talented. He¡¯s been a mercenary for over two centuries and is a survivor of the Battle of the Arg¨¦ntea Edge, so he shouldn¡¯t have any problem humiliating the boy and completely destroying his reputation. He might even end up paralyzing him."


    Feeling angered by his father¡¯s sudden change and cowardly attitude, Alden quickly retorted, to which William could only shake his head before responding in a more understanding tone, as if trying to teach his heir the complexities of the galaxy.


    ¡°Believe me, son, you don¡¯t know the terror that woman inspires. She¡¯s not called a tactical genius for nothing, and it¡¯s very likely that she already knows our intentions. It¡¯s even possible she¡¯s aware of a good part of the plan, which means it¡¯s impossible to play the role of the ''innocent and repentant culprit'' we initially planned.


    Moreover, that woman is extremely insidious, so if she¡¯s allowing the boy to participate in a duel with your man, it can only be because she¡¯s completely sure he can crush the opponent and tear our plan to shreds. It¡¯s best if you get rid of your man quickly to prevent her from gathering evidence against us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Father, I¡¯ll do that.¡± Hearing his father sound so pathetic, Alden could only respond in a serious tone, trying to hide the disdain and shame he felt at being the son of someone like that.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m very proud of your cautious and intelligent attitude, worthy of being my heir.¡± William commented with a hint of pride and affection in his voice as he looked at his son with approval. But shortly after, he added in a more serious tone.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Though, don¡¯t forget to be extremely cautious from now on. That woman will have her eye on you, and she won¡¯t let you go easily if she gets solid evidence against you, so keep a low profile for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father, I will.¡± Alden nodded seriously at his father¡¯s words, which made the man nod in satisfaction before bidding farewell with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact you as soon as we have a new plan.¡±


    After their farewell, William¡¯s figure disappeared from the mirror, which once again reflected Alden. The two women on his lap had shock written all over their faces, still struggling to process what they had just heard.


    ¡°Husband, should I contact the mercenary?¡± Soon after, the beautiful woman on his right spoke in a servile and affectionate voice as she looked at Alden, who responded with a small smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes, Yue, contact him and tell him there¡¯s been a change of plans. Now, the goal is to kill that bastard.¡±


    Alden¡¯s words surprised the woman on his right a little, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask while covering her mouth elegantly with her hands, a mannerism befitting a young lady of her status and education.


    ¡°Are you going to disobey the father-in-law, husband?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jia, my old man has become a coward over the years. This is an opportunity that won¡¯t come around again for a long time. Besides...¡±


    Alden replied while looking at his wife, but midway through his words, his expression transformed into one filled with anger and ill intentions, as he added in a dark tone, laden with hatred, jealousy, and vengeance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that bastard and Sigr¨²n are very close, to the point where she treats him with far too much affection in public, and that¡¯s something I cannot allow. She is my rightful wife, and I am the only one worthy of that treatment. Therefore, that bastard has to die at any cost.¡±


    Upon hearing Alden¡¯s words, the expressions of the two beautiful women shifted to ones filled with love and desire. They then embraced their man tightly and whispered in his ears with seductive voices.


    ¡°Husband, would you do the same for Yue/Jia?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are my wives and will be mine for all eternity. I¡¯d kill anyone who dared to overstep with either of you.¡± Alden smiled gracefully and grabbed the women¡¯s large, round backsides as he declared with arrogance and authority.


    Hearing their ¡®husband¡¯s¡¯ words, the women¡¯s eyes filled with love, obsession, and endless desire. Without another word, they began kissing Alden passionately, to which he eagerly responded. But just as they were about to remove their beautiful robes, Alden stopped them.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, husband?¡± Jia asked, a little dazed, as she looked at Alden with clouded eyes, filled with deep desire. He quickly replied.


    ¡°First, I need to talk to my sister. Even though the old man has become a coward over the years, thoroughly ignoring his words would be foolish. So, I want to ask for reinforcements to ensure the success of the mission.¡±


    Though slightly annoyed, the pair of beautiful women understood the necessity. After a passionate kiss, they adjusted their clothing while summoning two beautiful, identical chairs from their storage rings. The chairs, carved from white wood with a magical, mysterious appearance, were placed on either side of Alden¡¯s, and the women took one last look at themselves before speaking.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready, husband.¡±


    In a serious and much calmer voice, Yue informed him as she settled into her seat, prompting Alden to quickly call his sister through the same mirror. After a moment, a reflection appeared of a beautiful, elegant woman with blonde hair and crimson eyes, dressed in a tight, black gown that made her look very seductive.


    ¡°My little Alden, what a surprise! Did something happen?¡± The woman on the other side of the mirror asked, with a mix of surprise and affection, as she looked at her younger brother.


    ¡°Hello, sister, how¡¯s everything?¡± Alden asked with a big smile, not getting straight to the point, as he knew his sister well and understood how to approach her to get what he wanted.


    ¡°Fine, a bit busy with the tasks my master left me, but nothing out of the ordinary. And how have you been?¡±


    The woman in the mirror smiled warmly and began speaking with enthusiasm to her little brother, who responded with a smile that seemed to be trying to conceal pain and sorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re doing well, sister. As for me, I¡¯ve had a couple of problems lately, but nothing to worry you about.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Does someone have the nerve to bother my little Alden?¡±


    Upon hearing her brother and seeing his expression, the seductive woman¡¯s face shifted from a broad smile to one filled with anger. She spoke in a chilling voice, loaded with murderous intent.


    ¡°Something like that, sister. There¡¯s a bastard who showed up out of nowhere and has been trying to get too close to my wife. The problem is, there¡¯s a very powerful Peak-Arcane protecting him, and I¡¯m a bit tied up. On top of that, I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s an important asset of the Arcane Order, so I can¡¯t move easily. It¡¯s been a bit tough for me lately.¡±


    Holding back the smug smile he wanted to flash for steering the conversation as he intended, Alden replied, putting on a slightly defeated expression and shaking his head, which only fueled the indignation of the woman in the mirror.


    ¡°What a slippery son of a bitch!¡± the woman spat angrily, her eyes practically bloodshot. But she quickly seemed to calm herself, and after taking a deep breath, she added in a cold and calm voice¡ªone somehow even more terrifying than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my little Alden. Your sister will take care of that bastard for you. Just give me his name, and I¡¯ll hunt him down.¡±


    Hearing his sister¡¯s offer, Alden could barely contain the smile creeping onto his face, but he managed to keep a pitiful expression as he shook his head and responded in a sad, defeated tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, sister. The guy is the first disciple of Master Sigr¨²n, and apparently, a certain ''Seraphina Ravenspell'' is protecting him. Even Father told me to leave it alone and not do anything.¡±

 Chapter 48: You’ll regret this.

    "THAT COWARDLY OLD MAN, HOW DARE HE LEAVE MY LITTLE ALDEN WITH THIS OUTRAGE!!!"


    Upon hearing her beloved little brother''s sorrowful words, the woman burst into a fit of anger and indignation, shouting aloud, her murderous intentions seemingly causing the world around her to tremble violently. However, she quickly calmed herself, taking a deep breath before continuing.


    "Don''t worry, my little Alden. Your sister will take care of this. Although it''s true that Seraphina is a tough nut to crack, and it''s not easy to mess with the Arcane Order, it''s not like nothing can be done. It''ll just be costly and complicated, but allow me a year to organize everything. For now, if you''d like, you can take a mission from the university and leave the planet, we''ll come back to settle the score later."


    "Sister, actually, I originally wanted to take care of that bastard by using a duel. I hired a mercenary to get rid of him, and everything was going well. I even managed to set the duel for next month. But when Father found out, he forbade me from doing anything and told me I had to endure the humiliation because that ''Seraphina'' was protecting the bastard."


    Upon hearing his sister''s response, Alden panicked a little but quickly regained his composure and commented, his voice sad and disappointed. Meanwhile, the women by his side felt increasingly uncomfortable seeing their ¡°husband¡± behave in such a way. Although they had seen it a few times, it was still hard for them to accept this kind of demeanor.


    "Mmm, that''s a bit complicated, my little Alden. Seraphina is not someone easy to deal with, and the Arcane Order is even less so. In less than a month, it''s practically impossible to do anything that could catch her by surprise, not to mention the Order..."


    The woman brought her hand to her jaw as she spoke, thinking at the same time. But when she noticed her brother''s expression becoming sadder, melancholic, and defeated the more she talked, her heart clenched with pain. She threw caution to the wind and declared loudly.


    "Don''t worry, your sister will take care of it!!!"


    "Thank you so much, sister; I knew I could count on you!!!" Alden jumped with joy, looking at his sister with gratitude, which melted the heart of the beautiful woman reflected in the mirror, who quickly replied lovingly.


    "Of course, my little Alden. Your sister will always be here for you. Leave it all to me..."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Around a public square with a beautiful platform at its center, made of intricately carved marble slabs glowing softly with runes, a large crowd had gathered, nearly blocking any passage through. Several bleachers and preferential seating areas could be seen throughout the square, offering prime views of the event about to unfold.


    At the center of the platform stood two young men in stark contrast to one another. One had an elegant and refined bearing, wearing a white, sporty-looking robe embroidered with gold and silver threads and adorned with an emblem on the left side of his chest. The design allowed for great freedom of movement.


    This young man possessed a breathtaking beauty, with jet-black hair speckled with what appeared to be stars and galaxies, giving the impression that a piece of the starry sky adorned his head. His fair, porcelain-like skin highlighted his mesmerizing green eyes, which resembled a calm, tranquil sea of emeralds.


    In contrast, the other young man wore a set of leather armor over black clothing, giving him a heroic and battle-ready appearance. His brown hair, dark eyes, and healthy bronzed skin harmonized perfectly, making him look striking. Though his face was unremarkable, he exuded a confident and rebellious aura that attracted several women in the crowd.


    A little later, a man with black hair and gray eyes, appearing to be in his 30s, stepped onto the platform. He wore the typical white robe of the university, and as he stood on the edge of the platform, he spoke in a calm and measured tone. Somehow, his voice reached the ears of everyone present.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Today, the official duel between the direct disciple Erik and the student Percival will take place."


    Upon hearing the man, all the spectators exclaimed with excitement as the two young men on the platform moved to opposite ends. At that moment, the man continued.


    "I, Gareth Everglow, will be the judge of this match. The rules will be as usual: no lethal attacks are allowed, and the duel will be stopped when one of the contestants runs out of mana, sustains a serious injury, or surrenders. Any questions?"


    Gareth looked at the two young men on the platform, who quickly shook their heads, prompting him to nod in satisfaction before continuing.


    "Perfect, then let the duel begin!"


    After Gareth¡¯s words, an imposing black spear appeared in Percival''s hands, seemingly made entirely of metal, with several runes engraved on its surface that glowed softly. At the same time, the young warrior took his battle stance.


    Meanwhile, two beautiful golden-bladed machetes appeared in Erik''s hands. Although they seemed finely crafted, unlike the spear, they had no engraved runes, making them appear not only like ordinary tools but also far inferior to Percival''s spear.


    "Isn''t it a bit sad for the great first disciple of Master Eldurd¨®ttir to have such poor-quality machetes? They''re not even magical artifacts. Maybe your master doesn''t value you much? Or could it be she can''t afford anything better?"


    Seeing Erik''s machetes, Percival couldn''t help but mock him derisively. However, the young man with starry hair only smiled gently and spoke in a calm, measured tone, which somehow gave the impression of a debate between a scholar and a soldier.


    "And I''m supposed to be the country bumpkin? This is called humility, and it''s to let you show what you''ve got. If I went all out from the start, you wouldn''t stand a chance."


    Hearing Erik''s words, Percival''s expression visibly twisted, and he shouted angrily with murderous intent.


    "You''ll regret this, you bastard!"


    With a powerful stomp, Percival shot towards Erik with his spear raised, almost instantly arriving in front of him and launching a powerful thrust. Erik managed to deflect it with one of his machetes without much difficulty, standing firm in place.


    Erik''s deflection seemed to anger Percival, who began delivering a series of rapid strikes. The starry-haired boy responded in kind, starting a furious exchange of blows at great speed. While dodging and blocking, both studied their opponent.


    Outside the platform, the crowd roared with excitement as they watched the thrilling exchange. Meanwhile, Seraphina, who was near the dueling platform in a cordoned-off area, made a few subtle gestures to what seemed to be mansion workers, who quickly and discreetly left the area.


    ...


    In one of the bleachers around the platform, there was an exclusive section where Alden sat, accompanied by his two wives seated on either side of him. Several young men dressed in university robes surrounded him like a small entourage.


    "Sir Blackthorn, what do you think of the boy''s skills?" one of the young men, with brown hair and lavender-colored eyes, asked respectfully, to which Alden replied with little interest.


    "I don''t see anything extraordinary for now, though it is a bit surprising that he chose to engage in close combat against a knight."


    "Hahaha, maybe he still doesn''t know how a mage is supposed to fight," another young man with black hair and a chubby body commented disdainfully, his eyes filled with sarcasm as he watched the fight on the platform.


    Not far from there was a section that could only be described as VIP, separated from the rest by beautiful ornamental fences. These guarded what appeared to be a large tent in the center. Although it seemed to be made of some type of fabric, it looked incredibly sturdy, not even fluttering in the wind, resembling an immovable fortress.


    Inside the tent was a spacious, well-decorated area with beautiful tables and chairs, almost like a caf¨¦ or a social lounge, where several students were seated, served by elegant waiters dressed in the typical black uniform of the university staff.


    At a particularly special table sat three beautiful young ladies, one with black hair, another with blonde hair, and the last with brown hair. They were all sipping tea from intricately designed porcelain cups while watching the fight on the platform, as the view from inside the tent allowed them to see the outside as if the fences and the tent didn¡¯t exist.


    "He''s really handsome and monstrously talented too... Is he really only 25 years old?"


    With a dreamy look and her pupils almost turning into hearts. The black-haired, blue-eyed young woman commented as she gazed at the starry-haired boy, who seemed to handle his opponent with ease, even though the opponent was not only stronger but also older and more experienced.


    "Yes... he truly is an impressive genius, definitely worthy of being Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s disciple." The usual energetic attitude of the blonde girl was nowhere to be seen as she spoke, almost hypnotized, watching the fight.


    "Please, stop exaggerating. It''s just starting, and the knight is barely testing him. It''s not that big of a deal." Liliana couldn''t help but softly interject, occasionally glancing at the fight, though it was clear she was far more focused on her tea than anything else.

 Chapter 49: Sigrún and Eleonora have taught him well.

    "Come on, Liliana, you know that knight is a Peak-Ascended, which makes him at least four times stronger and probably over 300 years old. Being able to match him in hand-to-hand combat is an impressive achievement," the blonde woman replied, glancing at Liliana, who responded indifferently.


    "Please, Elara, this is just getting started, and you''re all already making a fuss. It''s not that big of a deal."


    "It''s not just us. Look around; everyone is amazed by Disciple Erik''s skills." The dark-haired woman chimed in, prompting the other two women to look around and see faces full of surprise or even infatuation everywhere.


    "That doesn''t change the fact that you''re overreacting just because he''s a bit handsome. Also, Zoe, since when do you call him Disciple Erik?"


    "Well, he''s the first disciple of Master Eldurd¨®ttir, so it''s necessary to show him the proper respect." Zoe replied with a soft smile, her tone calm and elegant in response to Liliana''s words.


    "Hmph, you two are just smitten. You''ll see it''s not that big of a deal. Besides, where did all that disdain go when you were calling him a coward?" Liliana retorted irritably, watching the fight more closely to see what all the fuss was about.


    "Well, while it''s true I got carried away by first impressions and spoke out of turn, it''s also well known that wise people correct themselves. Disciple Erik has shown he''s not a coward in the slightest. Not only does my attitude need to change, but a direct apology is also important. So, if you could introduce us, I''d appreciate it."


    Zoe spoke elegantly as she sipped her tea, her gaze fixed on the young man with starry hair fighting with incomparable grace, making Elara, who was in a similar position, nod in agreement.


    "That''s a good point. It would really be nice if you could introduce us, Liliana, so we can apologize properly."


    "Hmph, as if I have time to waste on such things. If you want to meet him, do it yourselves; I''m not getting involved in those silly matters." Hearing her friends'' words, Liliana could only huff in annoyance, bringing smiles to the two women, who couldn''t help but speak in unison.


    ""Stingy.""


    ...


    In the center of the platform, the intense exchange of blows, which had only resulted in minor scratches on Percival''s leather armor, paused as the young knight took a step back, then mockingly commented with disdain.


    "You''re pretty decent for a privileged kid."


    "Privileged?" Hearing the curious term, Erik couldn''t help but ask, confused, as he looked at Percival, who had a scornful smile.


    "What else could you be? Enjoying since childhood the fruits of countless people''s sacrifices, like me, who struggle every day to survive, while you privileged ones take the best for yourselves."


    Hearing the young man''s words, Erik''s eyes widened slightly, genuinely surprised to hear such a speech in his new life. This inevitably led him to ask, part curious and part disdainful.


    "Let me guess, do you find the arcane order system terribly unfair and want to change it to distribute resources equally or something like that?"


    "Hahahahahaha."


    Upon hearing the question, Percival couldn''t help but laugh loudly, genuinely pleased, before adding in a serious tone, as if he were discussing a matter of great importance.


    "It seems you''re not so dumb. You''re right, that''s exactly what should happen. We''re all human, and it''s terribly unfair that only a few have all the resources while real talent is lost because they can''t level up as fast as you privileged ones."


    As the nearby spectators heard the brief argument between the opponents on the platform, their gazes couldn''t help but change slightly, especially toward Percival. Some looked at him with disdain, others with confusion, and a few even seemed to sink into thought, something that pleased the mercenary deeply, as he began to smile arrogantly.


    For his part, Erik, confirming his suspicions, could only sigh softly while shaking his head, genuinely disappointed that even in a new life, with magic and intergalactic travel, he couldn''t escape encountering people like that.


    "The human struggle to try to live off others really has no end¡­"  Erik remarked, his tone full of disappointment and disdain, which immediately enraged Percival, who quickly retorted loudly.


    "Hmph, only a privileged person would say something like that. It''s not about living off others; it''s justice!"


    "Well, super genius, enlighten me then. How do you plan to distribute limited resources among an ever-growing population?" Erik asked, looking at the fool in front of him with disdain. Percival proudly responded right away.


    "Hehehe, of course, the truly talented will receive a special allocation that allows them to level up quickly, so they can then secure better resources for everyone."


    "And let me guess, you''re one of those ''truly talented'' ones?" Erik asked, full of contempt, already knowing the answer to his question.


    "Of course! I''ve fought on countless battlefronts and returned undefeated!" Percival declared loudly and with great pride, to which Erik could only sigh tiredly before adding.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "And you dare say you don''t want to live off others? You''re nothing more than a jealous thief who wants to steal from others to improve your own life, hiding behind cheap rhetoric of ''justice'' and ''equality'' to try to boost your image. You''re trying to fool the naive and gather rats like yourself for support.


    If the arcane order system is so unjust, why do legions of people flee from other factions to join it? Because they flee from that so-called ''equality'' you crave. In the other factions, they have the very ''equality'' you dream of¡ª80% of the population is trapped in poverty, living practically with chains around their necks.


    What makes the arcane order so successful is that it offers the only two things needed for prosperity: equality before the law and freedom. This is what deeply bothers envious rats like you because it makes it harder for you to steal on a massive scale. And let me tell you something: that mindset you proudly flaunt is something only the mediocre and cowardly would seek. True warriors only seek freedom; it¡¯s the only thing we need to achieve our dreams or die trying."


    Erik''s words seemed to awaken the crowd of spectators who had been reflecting on Percival''s statements. They began to cheer loudly in support of Erik, as, after all, it was true, and many of them were living proof. They were real warriors who had changed their destinies.


    The most appealing aspect of the Arcane Order to the world was the incredible freedom it offered its members, along with, of course, its legal system. This has proven to bring great prosperity and unlimited opportunities for those willing to work for it.


    Many of the people present had fled from other parts of the galaxy with nothing, hoping for a better future, and the arcane order did not disappoint. Not only was there more than enough work, but most people found jobs on their first day, with wages that would have been impossible back home.


    Additionally, if they worked hard enough, they could even enroll in the arcane university, the most important in the galaxy, and change their lives forever. Even though not everyone succeeded, the arcane order also had other universities, which, while not as prestigious, were still infinitely better than what other factions had to offer.


    "You son of a bitch, you''re just a privileged bastard defending your privileges!"


    Realizing that his little plot to confuse his opponent had not only failed but left him humiliated, with everyone around looking at him like he was trash, Percival screamed furiously as he charged toward Erik at blinding speed. A geometric magic circle appeared on the tip of his spear.


    For his part, Erik calmly observed the situation, noting that the magic circle was much smaller and ''simpler''¡ªnothing like what he was used to¡ªmaking a mental note to investigate it further later.


    When the small magic circle disappeared, the tip of Percival''s spear became engulfed in powerful orange flames, leaving a brilliant, beautiful trail in its wake. At the same time, not only did the spear become more dangerous, but Percival''s appearance also became much more ''heroic'' and appealing to the spectators.


    At that very moment, as the fire appeared, several runes formed in the air around Erik, and soon after, he was entirely surrounded by black lightning. This caused his starry hair to rise, making him appear almost like a lightning god, an image that awed the audience and filled them with excitement, completely overshadowing Percival''s little display.


    Without waiting a second longer, the two opponents charged at each other with great speed, meeting almost in the center of the platform. But something had changed¡ªErik was now much faster than his opponent, and his movements had evolved from simple and basic to a rapid, aggressive flurry of blows, precisely targeting his opponent''s weak and vital points.


    Despite the rage consuming him, Percival demonstrated his extensive battlefield experience, keeping a clear mind. This allowed him to recognize the disadvantageous position he was in and act accordingly.


    In response, Percival shifted his stance into a defensive mode, enabling him to block Erik''s attacks with minimal movement while delivering several counterattacks that grazed the star-haired young man. These counterattacks left trails of fire that resembled serpents.


    The exchange of attack and defense continued for a while until Percival abruptly changed the fight''s rhythm, sending Erik flying back with a clash of their weapons. He then raised his spear, where another magic circle appeared at its tip¡ªthis time, a bit more complex, though still not overly so.


    Moments later, Percival swung his spear downward with force, unleashing a powerful blaze that caught Erik by surprise. Erik quickly reacted, forming a beautiful and intricate geometric magic circle in front of him, conjuring a barrier of solidified Myst to shield him from the attack.


    "That was close, hahaha," Erik commented with amusement as the attack faded. He was starting to really enjoy the thrill of combat.


    "You son of a bitch!!!"


    Furious, Percival charged toward Erik again, a new magic circle forming at the tip of his spear. Erik merely smiled softly and dismissed his barrier, while another, even more intricate magic circle appeared above him. From it, multiple crystal-like arrows materialized and shot toward Percival from different directions at high speed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Impressive..."


    In the meeting room of the arcane order, several individuals gathered around the conference table, watching a hologram that displayed the battle between Erik and Percival in real-time.


    "Is that solidified Myst? How is he able to control it so freely?" A man with long silver hair asked, somewhat surprised as he observed the scene. Another man, with short black hair, chimed in.


    "Sigr¨²n and Eleonora have taught him well. He¡¯s excellent at switching between magical systems, though eventually, he¡¯ll have to commit to one. The way he leverages the strengths of each system is quite fascinating."


    "Indeed, but what impresses me the most is that he has a contract with a mature spirit at his age." A stunning woman with radiant ebony skin and long, intricately braided silver hair remarked with interest, drawing the attention of several others present.


    "That black lightning is really from a spirit, Ngozi?" A tan-skinned man with brown hair asked curiously, looking at the woman, who nodded calmly.


    "Yes, it¡¯s a spirit, and most likely a mature one. I had already been wondering for some time where Eleonora got the contracted spirit she now has, but for the boy to have one as well leaves no doubt that they know something we don¡¯t. Should we inquire about it, Director?" Ngozi turned her gaze toward the director, seated at the head of the table, watching the hologram with interest.


    "It would be good to know how they accomplished it, but first, we need to prepare a tempting reward for them to be willing to share the information. Let¡¯s wait a while before asking, though, because if we do it now, they¡¯ll demand something ridiculous for letting their disciple engage in a duel without their consent."


    "The director is right. Those women will give us a headache in the near future." Adrian, seated beside the director, remarked wearily, prompting everyone present to sigh. However, the moment of melancholy was abruptly cut short when the director commented.


    "But that boy Erik most likely has a super rare affinity that allows him to manipulate solidified Myst with such ease. The problem, though, is that he''s using up too much mana for elemental spells¡ªhe''s consuming about twice the amount of mana a person with affinity would, and that¡¯s even with using the most efficient runes for it."


    "If that''s the case, the boy is going to have a tough future ahead. What a shame..." Ngozi murmured softly, with a hint of regret, but then the director said something that surprised everyone.

 Chapter 50: DIE!!!

    "If that''s the case, the boy is going to have a tough future ahead. What a shame..." Ngozi murmured softly, with a hint of regret, but then the director said something that surprised everyone.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure of that. While it''s true that he''s using more mana, he''s following a path similar to that of a certain Master that everyone knows, and let me tell you, she started using at least twice as much mana as the boy when she began as a mage."


    Upon hearing the director''s words, everyone present couldn''t help but look at him in surprise. After all, they knew of that woman and how powerful she was, to the point that she could face a couple of them at the same time and come out unscathed. This led a man with short black hair to ask, filled with curiosity.


    "Is it possible that the boy could surpass that woman, Director?"


    At the question, the director nodded seriously as he looked at the young man on the holographic screen, who moved with incredible grace and skill. It was hard to believe that he was being raised by two mages and not a knight.


    "It''s a possibility. After all, he has a better starting point than she did, and someone has already walked that path, which is an advantage she didn¡¯t have at the time. Moreover, his incredible talent is evident, which is undoubtedly even more terrifying than Sigr¨²n''s." The director turned his gaze towards Adrian and continued in a more serious tone. "Adrian, arrange a meeting with that woman. It''s time to bring her to our side."


    Upon hearing the director''s order, the Masters present couldn''t help but glance at each other in disbelief. Bringing that woman into the order would not be easy¡ªnot only because of the difficulty of convincing her, but it would also stir up waves across the galaxy, which led Ngozi to comment, full of doubt.


    "Director, is it really necessary? While it''s true that his power level is impressive for his age, even surpassing Sigr¨²n at that age, his achievements are still not at the level of what Sigr¨²n accomplished in her time. The fact that he does not have an elemental affinity limits him greatly. Besides, the cost of bringing that woman will undoubtedly be difficult to pay."


    "Your doubts are understandable, Ngozi, but there¡¯s more you don''t know. The boy arrived here as an Advanced-Apprentice at just 15 years old and had already mastered communion with the Myst, all without even knowing what a spell was. He came from an underdeveloped planet and reached that level on his own, on a deserted island, without a single resource or proper tutor."


    With a solemn expression, Adrian responded in place of the director, revealing shocking information that caused everyone present to gasp in surprise, inevitably leading them to look at the star-haired boy in the hologram in a new light.


    "Damn monster..."


    The silver-haired man couldn¡¯t help but gasp, revealing his astonishment, something the others could only silently nod in agreement with as Ngozi added, still surprised.


    "If it''s as you say, then it''s really worth the effort. This boy could be a force capable of surpassing Sigr¨²n..."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The battle on the platform, more than a fight, seemed more like a choreographed dance of fire, black lightning, and all kinds of ''crystal'' constructs¡ªarrows, spears, halberds, and even knives and swords. Many of these ended up flying out of the combat zone, only to be stopped by an invisible barrier surrounding the area, mesmerizing the spectators with the incredible spectacle.


    Meanwhile, the two opponents moved back and forth across the platform, clashing at high speed, especially Erik, whose speed increased as time passed, along with his precision and skill. Combined with the solidified Myst constructs attacking from all directions, he cornered Percival to the point where his defeat was clearly imminent.


    Barely dodging a slash from Erik¡¯s right machete, Percival grinned wickedly as a small cut appeared on his cheek. Immediately after, he slammed the base of his spear against the ground. A magic circle formed at the tip, causing a sea of flames to surround him, forcing Erik to leap back.


    In the midst of the fire, Percival¡¯s spear suddenly changed color, leaving behind its jet-black hue and transforming into a deep crimson, as if it were shedding its ''skin''. Meanwhile, the runes on the platform glowed brightly with a sinister dark color, strengthening the barrier, while black chains materialized out of nowhere, immobilizing the referee.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Amid the commotion and as several powerful presences rose, Percival shot out from the sea of flames to intercept Erik, who was still in the air. Percival moved at a speed far superior to what one could achieve at the Ascended level, directly entering the Revealed level, greatly surprising the spectators who could keep up with such speed.


    Filled with murderous intent, Percival sent a powerful strike in Erik''s direction, cutting through his machetes as if they were butter, the blade reaching the boy''s neck at terrifying speed while a smug grin distorted Percival''s face.


    For his part, Erik, instead of showing fear or anything of the sort, simply observed the situation with extreme calm, as if time around him had slowed down, allowing him to notice several strange things and quickly analyze the situation, forming a plan in his mind for what was to come.


    With a single thought, Erik created a small platform of solidified Myst near his foot, allowing him to push off and change direction mid-movement, spinning with fluid and ethereal motions. At the same time, two beautiful silver machetes, adorned with intricate runes, appeared in his hands.


    Moments later, Erik landed softly on the ground without a single scratch, while Percival was still flying through the air. At that moment, the barrier around the platform cracked, and several humanoid figures appeared in the sky, descending as the spectators felt a horrifying pressure weighing down on them.


    But just before the barrier shattered completely, the chains around the referee disintegrated like shards of glass. At the same time, the referee shouted madly as he conjured an intricate magic circle from which a powerful beam of light shot toward Erik.


    "DIE!!!"


    With the referee''s scream, the barrier broke like glass, releasing a sharp cracking sound and a powerful gust of wind. Moments later, when the light from the referee''s attack dissipated, it revealed a shocking scene on the platform.


    On the ground lay the headless body of Percival, surrounded by a large pool of blood, while the referee still stood in his place, but now two beautiful silver machetes, engraved with countless runes, protruded from his chest. They were held by Erik, who stood behind the referee, accompanied by his wolves, and Ebonique, who surrounded him protectively.


    By the time the spectators were able to process everything that had just happened, the five people who had been in the meeting room moments earlier were now on the platform. Outside the platform, the figure of Seraphina could be seen, shrouded in thick darkness that obscured her form, making her appear more like a humanoid shadow than anything else.


    With clear disdain, Seraphina held the unconscious Alden, Yue, and Jia by their necks with what appeared to be tendrils made of the same darkness that surrounded her. Around her, different individuals in the uniforms of Sigr¨²n''s mansion workers could be seen, subduing several men and women of various ages, their expressions ranging from disbelief to fear, and ending in tragic acceptance.


    "All are under arrest for charges of conspiracy against the faction, attempted murder, and terrorism. Take them away."


    Adrian spoke in a commanding voice as several individuals dressed in futuristic armor engraved with various runes descended from the sky. They swiftly took custody of the people being restrained by the mansion workers and the three youths held by Seraphina.


    After the guards apprehended the suspects, Adrian gave the judge a cold glare. Despite his appearance, with machetes protruding from his body, he was still alive and unharmed. It was, in fact, the enchantment on the machetes that kept him immobilized, unable to do anything.


    "As for you, Gareth Everglow, you are under arrest for high treason, terrorism, conspiracy, and attempted murder."


    Without another word, Adrian rose into the air, followed closely by the other four Masters, with Gareth floating alongside them. At the same time, Erik''s machetes flew back into his hands, which he calmly stored in his storage ring.


    Shortly after, Seraphina approached Erik, and the darkness surrounding her spread across the ground, enveloping them all in a sphere. Then they vanished from the scene, leaving the spectators filled with doubt and shock at the inconceivable resolution of the duel.


    In a matter of seconds, what had been an exciting duel where Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s first disciple was showcasing his exceptional talent to the world turned into a full-blown assassination attempt, ending with a mass arrest by the faction. On the ground still lay Percival''s headless body, an arrogant smile still frozen on his face, with his crimson spear broken in two beside him.


    Not long after, more guards in futuristic armor landed at the scene and began guiding all the spectators out while cordoning off the section around Percival''s body. Everyone present felt a slight pressure on their chests, a clear indication that this had been nothing more than a deadly game of cat and mouse¡ªwhere one believed they were the hunter, only to be hunted seconds later.


    But what left the strongest impression on the spectators was Erik himself¡ªhis calm and serene expression as he executed Percival, then dodged an attack that could have killed most of the onlookers, and, even more astonishingly, managed to incapacitate a Sage, all within mere seconds.


    (Damn monster...)


    That was the thought shared by everyone as they left the area, especially Liliana, who couldn¡¯t help but glance back at the spot where Erik had disappeared. Her expression was conflicted, unsure of what to think about everything that had happened and how the star-haired boy had handled the entire situation.


    In contrast, Elara and Zoe walked out with complex expressions, a mixture of admiration and intrigue toward the striking boy with the starry hair, though a slight discomfort lingered in their hearts. After all, the Arcane University had once again witnessed a murder on its grounds¡ªsomething that hadn¡¯t happened in who knows how long¡ªan event that would undoubtedly send ripples across the galaxy.


    Similarly, many of those present, including some of the guards, couldn''t help but mentally send their condolences to the fools who dared to anger the court, known for showing no mercy or compassion to anyone. The court would impose the harshest punishment allowed and use them as an example of what happens when some idiot dares to break the law and disrupt order.

 Chapter 51: They’re good, aren’t they?

    In the middle of the main hall of Sigr¨²n''s mansion, Erik could be seen sitting at the head table, accompanied by his wolves. They lay on either side of his chair, each over a meter tall, while Ebonique, measuring just over 30 cm, rested on the boy¡¯s head.


    With a calm and casual attitude, Erik reviewed notes in his planner while eating cookies and sipping tea, as if just moments ago he hadn¡¯t faced an assassination attempt, much less killed someone in cold blood.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to talk about what happened, young master?¡±


    A worried Seraphina sat near Erik, placing a beautiful porcelain teapot with gold decorations on the table. Despite everything going according to plan¡ªeven with the addition of several last-minute complications and the betrayal of the judge¡ªSeraphina was a bit anxious about how Erik would react to the situation. However, the outcome was very unexpected for her.


    From the start, the whole duel situation made Seraphina suspect that something else was happening behind the scenes. After a bit of espionage and investigation, she connected the dots and uncovered the entire plot, which she thought was quite foolish. Even without her at the university, it would never have worked.


    The original plot, though it might have worked with a lot of luck on a regular disciple, was doomed to fail against her young master. After all, the ¡®great plan¡¯ those fools had devised was to humiliate him, break his image, and destroy his mentality, making him more easily manipulated. They believed this would create a need in him to prove his worth, something they could exploit to get rid of him more easily.


    But her young master wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was a super-genius, at least comparable to her young lady, if not superior. This meant that in a one-on-one battle, he was unbeatable by anyone at the Ascended level, making it impossible to humiliate him. Moreover, unlike other young men, he wasn¡¯t so easily manipulated, rendering the rest of their ¡®great plan¡¯ impractical.


    Even more inconceivable was the sudden shift to try to assassinate him at the university¡ªsomething no one in their right mind would have considered. Even in the most unlikely scenario where it succeeded, there wasn¡¯t a single being in the galaxy who could protect the culprits from the retaliation of the Arcane Order.


    Not to mention that Eleonora and Sigr¨²n loved Erik more than anyone could imagine, to the point that they had spent obscene amounts of resources¡ªso much that a similar expense would bankrupt many empires¡ªalong with years of research and work. They had pushed the youngest Masters in history beyond their limits to create a set of near-divine defensive artifacts to protect their beloved. This meant that Erik could stand still and let a Master-level attack him for an hour without suffering a scratch.


    Because of this, Seraphina wanted to kill several birds with one stone: catch the pathetic plotters in one fell swoop, and send a strong message about daring to target Erik. Most importantly, she wanted to give her young master valuable experience in a controlled environment where he would not be hurt but could mature and better understand the world he was facing.


    But the results weren¡¯t what she expected. While the first part went perfectly, the second turned out entirely different from her expectations. She imagined many possible outcomes¡ªthat Erik would freeze in shock at the sudden change in situation, that he would flee in terror, or that he would explode in rage. However, what happened was completely unexpected.


    When his life was ¡®threatened,¡¯ Erik didn¡¯t panic. On the contrary, he behaved like an experienced warrior, calmly resolving the situation. He quickly took down the weakest and closest enemy, reducing the variables at play while setting up a situation that allowed him to surprise the strongest enemy, a Sage-level mage.


    By giving a false impression of weakness, Erik provoked an attack from the traitorous mage, which he masterfully handled. He made the most of his wolves'' strengths, his spirit, his near-divine artifacts, and the pressure from the Masters in the sky, all to confuse the enemy and land a decisive blow that immobilized him.


    ...


    Since Erik¡¯s contract with Ebonique began, the wolves have undergone several changes. The most significant was that they somehow gained an additional magical affinity, besides the wind affinity they inherited from their mother. While this phenomenon has happened a few times before and is well-documented, it is quite rare, so Erik couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of the wolves for a time, though he would never admit it.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    In the case of Kaiser, the silver wolf, he gained an affinity for lightning, which he could control naturally, as if he had been born with it. Tiberius, on the other hand, developed an affinity for darkness, making him stealthy and lethal. This prompted Ebonique to praise them and decide to train them, teaching them several interesting skills.


    When the traitorous referee fired the laser in an attempt to kill him, Erik quickly used the [Sphere of Life], the most powerful defensive artifact created by his Masters. This protected him and gave him the precious seconds needed for Tiberius to act.


    One of the skills Tiberius learned from his training with Ebonique was how to "Elementalize" itself and hide in shadows. Since mastering this ability, Erik¡¯s shadow has become his favorite hiding place, and he often brings Kaiser with him.


    One of the most interesting things Tiberius could now do was create shadow portals, allowing a kind of teleportation between shadows. With the help of one of these portals, Erik entered and instantly appeared behind the judge¡¯s back, taking him by surprise.


    Additionally, with Kaiser¡¯s lightning elementalization, another skill he learned from Ebonique, and spiritual empowerment¡ªone of the special abilities granted by a spirit contract¡ªErik was able to launch an effective attack with his machetes. These blades were the second most prized creation of his Masters, allowing him to push his magical edge to extreme levels and giving him the ability to cut through almost anything, including the body of a Sage.


    However, if Erik were to be honest, he¡¯d admit that he was only able to pull off such a feat thanks to the presence of the Masters and the director. Their presence immobilized the referee and left him with almost no options. Otherwise, such a feat would have been impossible, as the difference in power between a Sage and an Ascended was insurmountable.


    Seraphina was deeply surprised by Erik¡¯s quick, precise, and ruthless reaction. But his coldness in handling the situation was unexpected. Even after returning to the mansion, Erik acted as if nothing had happened, going back to working on his notes as if he had just come back from a stroll. Despite her being sure that he had never killed another human being before, he showed no negative reaction, which concerned her a bit.


    ¡°You mean how you used me as bait? Hehe,¡± Erik looked up from his notes and gave Seraphina a playful, teasing glance.


    ¡°I apologize for acting that way, young master. You have every right to be angry with me, and if you believe it necessary, I could resign from my service if I am no longer to your liking.¡± Seraphina felt a little guilty and lowered her head as she apologized, but Erik just laughed joyfully before responding.


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry about it, Seraphina. I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but even though you never explicitly said it, you¡¯ve been giving me plenty of hints about the plan you were going to execute this whole time. So I knew what was going to happen from the start. Rather than being angry or anything like that, I actually want to thank you. Now I¡¯ll be free from trouble for a while, giving me time to focus on my projects and, hopefully, finish them before my Masters return.¡±


    Hearing Erik¡¯s words, Seraphina looked up in surprise, only to find him smiling warmly at her while offering one of his special cookies made by Eleonora¡ªhis most treasured possession, as he wouldn¡¯t be able to replace them for some time and hardly dared eat them himself.


    That small gesture from Erik, something that might seem simple or trivial to others, was so special and significant to Seraphina that she felt her heart skip a beat. A lump formed in her throat, and she had to summon all her strength to hold back the tears.


    With extreme care, Seraphina took the cookie with trembling hands, as if receiving the most precious treasure existing. She then ate it slowly, as if she didn¡¯t want it to end, savoring an exquisite taste that was far more than just the delicious flavor of the cookie.


    ¡°They¡¯re good, aren¡¯t they?¡± Erik asked with a smile, watching Seraphina eat the cookie like a little mouse, which made the beautiful maid look up at him before shyly and softly thanking him.


    ¡°Exquisite, young master.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I know. My Master makes the best cookies in the world.¡±


    With her gaze distant and a slight blush on her cheeks, Seraphina enjoyed her cookie slowly while watching Erik¡¯s focused face. He had gone back to reviewing his planner, writing things down or drawing circles and diagrams. But soon, something clicked in her mind. She cleared her throat, took a few deep breaths to calm herself, and then asked.


    ¡°Young master, may I ask you a question that might be uncomfortable?¡±


    When Erik heard the question, he looked up and found Seraphina giving him a serious look, which surprised him a bit. He set down his notebook and pen on the table and gave her his full attention.


    ¡°Of course, ask away.¡±


    ¡°Young master, today you killed a human being. How do you feel about that?¡± Seraphina asked in a serious tone, watching Erik''s expression closely. He responded casually, seeming even more relaxed.


    ¡°Not much, really. He wanted to kill me, so I killed him. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡±


    (I was worried for nothing¡­)


    For Erik, killing another human wasn¡¯t any different from killing an animal for its hide. He didn¡¯t see it as something special or even inherently good or bad. It was just part of life. The very act of breathing killed things, so apart from those close to him, life itself didn¡¯t hold much value to him. For some reason, though, this had deeply concerned his adoptive parents in his past life.


    Through various methods, his parents from his past life had taught him that killing another human was wrong and should only be done in self-defense when his life or his family¡¯s was at risk. And to a degree, their teachings had worked¡ªhe had only killed about four people in his past life, all in self-defense. Although, only one of those cases had made it to court and he had been acquitted.

 Chapter 52: Are you sure, Director?

    "Don¡¯t you feel anything about it, young master?"


    Upon hearing Erik¡¯s indifferent response, Seraphina couldn¡¯t help but ask, a bit concerned, as she attentively watched her young master, who casually replied while continuing to review his notes.


    "Not really; I¡¯ve never thought it was anything special. I also killed many animals on the island for food and leather; it¡¯s more or less the same."


    "I see..." Seraphina murmured softly, a meaningful look in her eyes. But at that moment, Erik turned to her and asked with a smile.


    "Do you have another question?"


    "A couple more, young master. But first, I¡¯d like to know: for what reason would you kill another human being?" After nodding her head, Seraphina asked seriously, staring directly into Erik''s eyes.


    "You can only kill another human in self-defense. In any other way, it¡¯s immoral and, in the long run, will harm your mind," Erik responded with a proud and slightly amused expression, almost like a child correctly repeating a lesson they¡¯d learned.


    "That¡¯s a relief, young master."


    Seraphina smiled a little at Erik¡¯s answer, mentally noting that she would delve deeper into it at a later date. But first, she decided to ask one more thing. If it were as she imagined, she would need to take immediate action.


    "One last thing, young master. How did you manage to avoid the knight¡¯s final attack?"


    "I was able to do it thanks to a trick I¡¯ve been working on recently. I call it ¡®overdrive,¡¯" Erik responded with a smile, while Ebonique, who had been watching Seraphina closely from the start, closed her eyes and rested on the starry-haired contractor¡¯s head.


    "Overdrive?"


    Upon hearing the explanation, Seraphina couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head in confusion as she asked, to which Erik responded with an amused smile at the adorable behavior of the curious maid, who now followed him everywhere.


    ¡°Yes, the idea comes from the fact that, in theory, communing with the Myst gives me an unlimited amount of mana, so I wanted to release all the mana in my body at once, either for a spell or to strengthen myself. The problem is that while that sounds good, in reality it puts an incredible strain on my body, so I can only do it for a couple of seconds before the pain becomes too much to handle.¡±


    After hearing the explanation, Seraphina couldn¡¯t help but look at her young master with evident surprise on her face. After all, that ¡®overdrive¡¯ he mentioned was something that, despite there being considerable information about it, was a rare occurrence that only happened in life-or-death situations with mana users who had an incredible mastery of their mana.


    A mana user, under normal conditions, could never release all their mana at once. After all, the pressure it places on the body is so immense that it¡¯s a suicidal act, and the body itself inhibits any possibility of doing so. In the same way that an ordinary human can lift tons in an extreme life-or-death situation at the cost of severe injuries, the same happens with the sudden release of all mana. So the fact that Erik could do something like that at will was absolute madness.


    "That¡¯s impressive, young master..." Seraphina exclaimed, genuinely astonished by the starry-haired young man in front of her, who could only laugh amused before commenting.


    "Haha, well, yes, as you can see, it yields good results, though it¡¯s quite painful. But luckily, I didn¡¯t have to use it much."


    Seraphina smiled a little and served a cup of tea as Erik returned to his notes, pulling out a plate of plain cookies and starting to eat while reviewing his agenda and making corrections.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "It was determined that the attack on the disciple Erik was orchestrated by the Blackthorn, Xuanling, and Leifs families, under the assumption that eliminating him would give them a window of opportunity to marry Sigr¨²n to the youngest son of the Blackthorn family."


    In the middle of the prestigious meeting room of the Arcane University, Adrian reported to the director at the head of the table in a serious and professional manner. Shortly afterward, the director, somewhat puzzled, asked.


    "What gave them such a stupid idea? What were they trying to achieve?"


    "We actually discovered something interesting. It appears that a few years ago, Oberon Solaris took Aurora Blackthorn, William Blackthorn¡¯s eldest daughter, as his disciple, and she was the one who contacted Gareth to attack Erik, instigated by her younger brother.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Additionally, we were able to determine that Gareth is a loyal follower of Oberon Solaris because apparently, Solaris cured his daughter of a terminal illness several millennia ago, and ever since then, he has followed him unconditionally."


    While reviewing a holographic screen in front of him, Adrian explained in a serious tone before showing the director the profile of the traitorous referee¡¯s daughter. The director couldn¡¯t help but ask, both confused and incredulous, as he casually browsed through the information.


    "Don¡¯t tell me those fools think they can form a new faction with Oberon¡¯s ¡®support¡¯?"


    "That¡¯s exactly what they believe, Director," Adrian replied, a wry smile on his face, which caused the director to burst out laughing, entirely ruining his wise and elder image.


    "Hahahaha!!!"


    After calming down a bit, the director looked at Adrian, who had a forced smile on his face, and then commented, still clearly amused, in between laughs.


    "I already knew that William was a bit stupid, but this? He¡¯s outdone himself! It¡¯s possibly the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard in the last century, hahaha."


    ¡°Well, William Blackthorn is known for not having a good head on his shoulders and being more ambitious than is good for him, but it is certainly beyond comprehension how he could have thought of wanting to bring trouble to the man who hates it most in the galaxy.¡± Adrian nodded, feeling truly amazed that someone with such limited mental capabilities could reach the Master-level¡ªa true mystery worthy of study.


    "Hehe, truly foolish, but that old bastard took on a disciple. How strange. Oh well, I suppose it¡¯s time to go steal some resources¡ªI mean, to collect fair compensation for the damages caused by that relic¡¯s disciple." The director commented playfully, a mischievous glint in his eyes. Adrian could only sigh tiredly before asking, returning to the original topic.


    "How should we handle this matter with the Blackthorn, Xuanling, and Leifs families, Director?"


    "As for the Blackthorn and Xuanling, make sure to take a good chunk from them and leave them to the court. If they dare refuse, eliminate them. We need to send a strong and clear message about what happens when you mess with the Arcane order. As for the Leifs, leave them to Sigr¨²n. She¡¯ll know how to handle the situation," the director quickly responded in a serious tone, to which Adrian swiftly nodded before asking with a concerned expression.


    "Understood, Director. And how should we handle the disciple Erik?"


    "Hmm, that¡¯s a great question, but first, I want to speak with the boy personally before making a decision." After pondering for a moment, the director commented, which couldn¡¯t help but surprise Adrian, who quickly asked.


    "Are you sure, Director? Didn¡¯t you commit to not interacting with him?"


    "Hehe, this is an extraordinary situation. It¡¯s necessary to talk to him to determine the emotional impact he suffered from the attack."


    With a playful tone and a smile on his face, the director replied, to which Adrian could only sigh in defeat, imagining the massive scandal Eleonora and Sigr¨²n would cause when they found out. Even worse, he dreaded the amount of resources they would extort from the faction¡¯s coffers.


    "Well, it¡¯s best to get it over with quickly. See you!"


    Suddenly, the director got up from his chair and commented cheerfully. Adrian wanted to stop him, but the director was quicker and disappeared from view in an instant.


    (They really don¡¯t pay me enough¡­)


    A tired thought crossed Adrian¡¯s mind as he stared at the now-empty meeting room. After a weary sigh, he left the room to carry out the instructions of his faction leader, who always loved creating problems that he had to solve.


    ...


    Moments later, the director appeared in the sky, several kilometers from the garden of Sigr¨²n¡¯s mansion. From there, he could see Erik arranging various magical devices and equipment while seriously reviewing his notes. He was accompanied by his wolves, Ebonique and Seraphina, who were watching him attentively from a distance.


    After observing curiously for a moment what Erik was doing, the director blinked again, this time reappearing about 100 meters from Erik in stealth mode. But something surprising happened.


    The moment he appeared, he noticed that Ebonique had increased her size and was now surrounding Erik, while two silver machetes materialized in the boy¡¯s hands. At the same time, a terrifying killing intent filled the air, making it almost thick and heavy.


    Realizing he had been discovered so easily, the director could only smile bitterly. He dropped his stealth mode, now smiling cheerfully, and commented with interest as he looked at the curious, star-haired boy who, somehow, had a monster like that dragon as a personal bodyguard¡ªa luxury no one should be able to enjoy.


    "Haha, you¡¯ve got sharp senses."


    "Who are you?"


    Erik asked cautiously, while Tiberius appeared as a shadow on one side and Kaiser as a lightning bolt on the other, both ready for battle. But at that moment, the man in front of him spoke with a relaxed smile and a casual tone, leaving Erik perplexed.


    "Well, everyone calls me the director."


    Doubting what he had just heard, Erik glanced at Seraphina, who nodded affirmatively while crossing her arms and glaring at the director, clearly offended by his sudden appearance.


    "So, you''re the leader of the faction. I apologize, but appearing in the sky and then next to me gave me a very bad feeling."


    A bit more relaxed, Erik spoke in a formal tone as the machetes disappeared from his hands and the wolves returned to their normal forms, along with Ebonique, who shrank back down, resting on his head. Though, she didn¡¯t forget to give the director a warning look, which sent a cold sweat down his spine. Quickly recovering, the director responded in a casual tone.


    "Haha, don¡¯t worry. I just wanted to talk to you a bit about the recent incident and ask what you¡¯d like as compensation."


    "You¡¯re offering me compensation? What can I ask for?" Erik¡¯s eyes lit up like flashlights at the director¡¯s words, and he asked excitedly. The renowned faction leader smiled brightly in response.


    "Hehe, just tell me what you want, and we¡¯ll see if it¡¯s possible."


    "How about a couple of things from this list?" With a quick motion, Erik tore a page from his notebook and sent it over to the director with one of his ghostly hands. The director couldn¡¯t help but ask, intrigued.


    "Do those solidified Myst hands have a name?"


    "Oh yeah, I call them ghostly hands. After seeing how useful telekinesis was, I wanted to create something similar and ended up with this," Erik replied as he made the ghost hands visible. The director, clearly interested, commented.


    "You¡¯re very creative."


    "Haha, thanks."

 Chapter 53: Definitely Sigrún’s disciple

    The director shifted his gaze to the list Erik had handed him. The list was filled with a bunch of resource names, none too expensive, though a couple were quite useless and, therefore, hard to come by in the university market, especially one in particular. Out of curiosity, he decided to ask the star-haired young man.


    ¡°Mmmm, I could get you everything on the list, they¡¯re fairly easy to find. Just, why do you need the petroleum?¡±


    ¡°A little idea I have. If it works, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Erik smiled mysteriously, giving a vague response, clearly not willing to talk much about his research.


    ¡°You remind me a lot of your Master.¡± With an ironic smile, the director shook his head at Erik¡¯s answer, who only offered a diplomatic smile, unwilling to delve further into the matter.


    ¡°Are you sure this is all you want?¡± After a moment, the director confirmed as he looked at the boy in front of him, who had clearly been influenced by those two troublemakers.


    ¡°Mmmm.¡±


    For his part, Erik thought for a bit as he looked at everything he had in the garden, soon focusing on a curious artifact he had made himself. This led him to comment in a thoughtful tone.


    ¡°An industrial mana condenser would be nice. The one I made is pretty basic.¡±


    ¡°You made a mana condenser on your own?¡±


    A little surprised, the director asked curiously as he looked at Erik, who nodded and then pointed to one of the artifacts in the garden. It had a spherical shape and appeared to be made from a black metal, adorned with various carved runes all over its surface.


    ¡°Yeah, that one. And although it¡¯s quite basic, it works. The problem is that it¡¯s very slow and leaves a lot of impurities, so I waste a lot of time and effort working with it.¡±


    ¡°Can I take a closer look?¡± Full of curiosity, the director asked while looking at Erik, who nodded casually.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    With Erik¡¯s approval, the mana condenser floated into the director¡¯s hands, and he began examining it with curiosity and some surprise. Though it was very basic and had several design flaws, something deeply caught his attention: it was made from very common and cheap materials, easily obtainable at the university. Nothing like what you¡¯d expect from specialized equipment of this kind.


    But the most surprising thing about it was the runes on the artifact. They were incredibly well simplified and structured, to the point where even he could only see a couple of areas for improvement. If the process were refined a bit, the cost of the equipment could be significantly reduced, which would allow for an increase in the production of many things by a large margin, having a positive economic impact on the faction.


    ¡°How long did it take you to develop this mana condenser?¡± After a moment, the director asked while looking into Erik¡¯s green eyes, who responded after thinking for a bit.


    ¡°Mmm, about a year, more or less. It was quite complicated to find substitutes for the materials, since I couldn¡¯t afford the more commonly used ones.¡±


    (Sure, like your Masters or that demon in a maid outfit lack the resources and influence to acquire one... Definitely Sigr¨²n''s disciple, even boasts in the same way...)


    Hearing Erik¡¯s comment, the director thought to himself while resisting the urge to roll his eyes, then asked with a business smile, sharpening Seraphina¡¯s gaze from a corner.


    ¡°Would you be interested in working on a project to improve this mana condenser to industrial levels?¡±


    Though a bit surprised by the sudden offer, Erik thought for a moment before asking out of curiosity, while Ebonique above his head opened her eyes again to watch the annoying insect testing its luck.


    ¡°How much are we talking?¡±


    ¡°How does a salary of 5 million high-purity mana crystals and a 50 million research budget per year sound?¡±


    Noticing the young man''s curiosity, the director spoke confidently, showcasing his majesty as the leader of the faction. He looked directly at the star-haired boy while pretending not to notice the glances Seraphina and the dragon spirit were sending his way.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    For his part, Erik, although he truly wanted to accept the deal immediately, held back because he still had things to do. He also remembered his master''s words, so after calming down a bit, he spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very tempting offer, but I can¡¯t accept it at the moment. I¡¯ll be busy for at least two more years, so if the proposal still stands by then, I wouldn¡¯t mind considering it with my masters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, then. By the way, how did you manage to simplify the runes?¡± The director nodded at Erik''s response and then asked curiously, relaxing a bit now that the terrifying spirit and the demon in a maid¡¯s outfit had stopped eyeing him like prey.


    ¡°With a lot of effort,¡± Erik, as usual, wanted to leave it at that, but after thinking for a moment, he decided to truly explain this time and avoid problems with the faction''s LEADER.


    ¡°But to be honest, I¡¯d say I have good intuition. I¡¯m good at these things; even my masters ask me for help with that from time to time.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re truly talented, and it was a pleasure talking to you, Erik. In the coming weeks, you¡¯ll receive everything on the list and an industrial mana condenser,¡± the director commented, secretly surprised to have confirmed his suspicions, to which Erik responded with a cheerful laugh.


    ¡°Hahaha, thanks in advance then, director.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s the Arcane Order¡¯s duty to compensate you for the security failure.¡±


    After a few more words, the director disappeared and reappeared in front of a cabin in the middle of a beautiful, lush forest. He entered slowly and then calmly sat on a small cushion, the only thing in the cabin.


    Once seated and comfortable, the director sighed deeply and murmured to himself in a voice filled with meaning.


    ¡°That boy is definitely a child of the Myst. To be able to simplify runes purely by intuition¡­ Also, the feeling I got from him was very similar to what I felt back then, so much so that I almost had visions of that massacre...¡±


    The director¡¯s mind submerged in memories of an ancient war¡ªor rather, a massacre¡ªfrom a distant galaxy in which he had participated in his youth. There, he learned what the children of the Myst were, individuals born with the ability to connect instinctively to the Myst at levels a normal mana user could never reach in their lifetime. He had experienced firsthand the terror that title embodied.


    After a while, the director returned to reality, letting out a complex sigh, before whispering to himself.


    ¡°But just as I thought, although Erik gives me a similar feeling to Tal''veren, it¡¯s still different. Also...¡± The director stared into the void for a moment before adding, ¡°The Myst behaves strangely with Erik, almost as if it¡¯s alive, to the point that it seemed to get ¡®angry¡¯ when I scared him. And during the duel, I definitely felt murderous intent coming from the Myst itself when Gareth attacked¡ªsomething unheard of¡­¡±


    The main reason the director wanted to interact with Erik, despite having to ignore his promise to Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, was precisely that. When referee Gareth attacked Erik on the duel platform, the director thought about stopping the attack but hesitated when he felt the Myst around him spiral out of control. At the same time, it began emitting terrifying murderous intent, almost threatening a Myst calamity.


    The whole situation left the director stunned. He was undoubtedly one of the humans with the strongest connection with the Myst, even standing out among other legendary-level humans in this regard. And although his incredible connection with the Myst made him aware that there was a certain spirituality within it, it never reached the extremes he felt that day, almost as if it were an intelligent, living entity.


    Moreover, it was something he had never heard of¡ªnot even as a rumor. Even at the moment of Tal¡¯veren¡¯s death, something like that hadn¡¯t happened. Although, back then, the director was still young, and his connection to the Myst wasn¡¯t as strong as it is now. So, perhaps something similar did happen, and he just didn¡¯t notice it, much like how no one at the university planet realized what was happening with the Myst around Erik, except for him.


    ¡°I need to find more information on this...¡± the director whispered to himself, deciding as he stared into the void with a contemplative expression.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    On a cruise ship of impeccable majesty, pure white in color, with a design reminiscent of the graceful curves of a swan and wide, wraparound windows offering unparalleled views of the stars. With delicate runes intricately engraved across its entire surface. Three divinely beautiful women stood, each with a different expression.


    ¡°THOSE SONS OF BITCHES!!! I¡¯M GOING TO KILL THEM ALL!!!¡±


    A furious Sigr¨²n, surrounded by blue flames, screamed into the void with a voice full of hatred and murderous intent. Meanwhile, Eleonora, sitting on a chair made from the same wood as the ship''s upper deck, kept her head down, hiding her expression. She held in her hand a beautiful mirror covered in runes, with golden lightning occasionally flashing around her body.


    ¡°Calm down, your disciple is fine. Didn¡¯t you see how happy he was with the compensation the director gave him?¡±


    Thalia, who was standing near the railing with her arms crossed, commented in exasperation as she looked at the pair of exaggerated women in front of her. All she got were powerful looks full of murderous intent coming from the two women.


    ¡°What did you just say, Thalia?¡± Eleonora asked in a cold, emotionless voice, her piercing gaze directed at Thalia, who felt a slight chill down her spine. But unwilling to back down, Thalia quickly retorted, irritated.


    ¡°Hmph, stop overreacting. The boy is fine. It was just a small event that could help toughen his character.¡±


    ¡°It seems you want to make your way back to the university on your own, Thalia,¡± Sigr¨²n glared at her with utter disdain and rage, speaking through gritted teeth as she stared at the red-haired woman.


    ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re going to throw me out? Go ahead, I¡¯d like to see you try,¡± Thalia grinned defiantly as deep orange flames surrounded her, ready for a few rounds with the troublesome woman standing before her.

 Chapter 54: Monologue

    Without saying a word, Sigr¨²n stepped toward Thalia as blue fire crackled violently around her. But just as she was about to reach the annoying red-haired woman, Eleonora''s voice resonated in the air, sounding with a tone laden with anger and murderous intent.


    "Don''t play Thalia''s game, Sigr¨²n. Let''s focus on what''s important: the Leifs are yours, I''ll take the Xuanling, and together we''ll take down the Blackthorn."


    Upon hearing Eleonora''s words, Sigr¨²n looked at her for a moment, almost as if to confirm they were really going to do it. Shortly after, the blue fire disappeared from her body as she approached her sworn sister to start planning their revenge. But this was interrupted again by Thalia, who asked in an exasperated voice.


    "Are you really thinking of attacking the three great factions without consulting the director first?"


    "Hmph, don''t talk to me about that old bastard; I already have scores to settle with him." Sigr¨²n commented with disdain and continued with her planning, which caused a vein to throb on Thalia''s forehead. She added angrily.


    "Stop being fools! You know perfectly well that the director''s solution was the best. You already took a gigantic slice out of the Xuanling and the Blackthorn, and they will be dealt with by the court. Besides, the director left you the Leifs to deal with. Be content with that and stop creating problems for the faction."


    Like lionesses ready for battle, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n turned their gazes full of ill intent toward Thalia, who smiled slyly before commenting in a haughty tone.


    "Otherwise, I''ll be forced to tell Erik what you''re doing."


    Upon hearing the threat from the irritating redhead, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora couldn''t help but widen their eyes in surprise. They glared at Thalia with hatred for a while longer but eventually stopped looking at her. A beautiful teapot and a pair of elegantly decorated teacups appeared on the table. They poured some tea and sipped with elegance and delicacy, as if nothing were happening.


    "Hehehe, who would have thought that the pair of wild beasts of the faction would be so easy to tame." Thalia commented with a disdainful expression toward the famous troublemakers.


    "Shut up, Thalia, or I''ll seriously throw you out," Sigr¨²n said with disgust, continuing to sip from her cup without even turning to look at Thalia.


    "Hehehe, alright, alright, don''t be like that. I already know you chose the path of the lecherous old man and took an innocent youngster as a disciple to turn him into a lover." Thalia laughed arrogantly and commented with disdain. But Eleonora responded in her characteristic elegant voice, though it was evident she was truly offended by the comment.


    "Don''t talk about what you don''t know, Thalia. If you dare to denigrate Erik''s status that way again, I won''t be responsible for my actions."


    Hearing Eleonora and seeing the expressions of the pair of troublemakers from the arcane order¡ªwho were practically warning her with their gaze to watch her words, even more seriously than when they wanted to attack the three great factions head-on¡ªThalia couldn''t help but widen her eyes in astonishment. She then reflexively asked, with evident shock in her tone.


    "Don''t tell me you''re serious about that kid...?"


    For their part, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora chose to ignore Thalia, who stood there with her mouth open, unable to believe what was happening. She wanted to ask more but realized that now the pair of lionesses were truly offended, so she decided on a tactical retreat while curiosity about that young boy consumed her.


    "For now, adjust the course toward the territory of the Leifs, Sig. It doesn''t feel right to return to the university, leaving that unaddressed."


    "I had exactly the same idea, so I''ve already changed it. It''s time to return ''home,''" Sigr¨²n said, a smile full of ill intentions appearing on her face, while Eleonora returned a small ''friendly'' smile.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Above a building that evoked the shape of an ancient Viking longhouse¡ªwith steep roofs, an elongated structure, and large glass panels reflecting the surrounding landscape, as well as steel structures interwoven with robust wooden beams engraved with all kinds of incredibly detailed runes¡ªSigr¨²n''s cruiser hovered majestically, exerting great pressure on those who saw it from below.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    From the impressive ship, Sigr¨²n descended with an imposing aura, surrounded by blue fire that radiated power. She gently floated down until she reached ground level, at which point all those present knelt respectfully as an old man approached her and exclaimed with evident joy.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you again after so long, young miss."


    Seeing the trash in front of her, who now pretended to play the good guy, Sigr¨²n couldn''t help but smile full of disdain. She then spoke calmly, ignoring everyone present. Although contrary to what one might expect from her tone, her voice resonated powerfully in the place, to the point that it made the very ground tremble as if from an earthquake.


    "Ragnar, come out and accept your death."


    From inside the building, a powerful male voice responded, evidently containing equal parts anger and shame¡ªa voice that brought Sigr¨²n countless unpleasant memories, only serving to heighten her already terrifying murderous intent.


    "Damned disloyal disgrace, come and pay your respects to your father and prepare to meet your future husband!"


    Filled with rage and murderous intent, Sigr¨²n raised her right hand, where a single beautiful and intricate rune formed. It instantly conjured a gigantic blue fireball that flew toward the building at blinding speed.


    As the fireball approached dangerously, the building lit up brightly from the runes that began to glow. At the same time, a luminescent barrier completely covered it, and the Myst in the surroundings stirred violently.


    After a brief resistance by the barrier, it shattered like a pile of crystals, allowing the fireball to hit the top of the building squarely, evaporating it completely. A terrifying pressure filled with murderous intent saturated the air, causing everyone present to fall unconscious on the ground.


    "If you won''t come out to receive death with honor, then let me come and find you."


    With a voice that seemed to come from a ruthless demon, Sigr¨²n commented, making her voice thunder through the area. Simultaneously, she rose into the air toward an upper room, which had now lost its roof. There, a large, muscular man¡ªbald with a bushy golden beard¡ªwas seen looking with terror at the approaching woman.


    "Sigr¨²n, damn traitor, what is the meaning of this? Dare you attack your own father?!" Upon seeing his daughter in front of him after centuries, Ragnar could only exclaim loudly, trying to sound strong, although his voice was filled with the deepest terror.


    Sigr¨²n ignored the terrified man and simply landed on the ground near the beautiful black wooden desk adorned with various carved runes. She then spoke in a calm voice, which could only sound grim in Ragnar''s ears.


    "You know, Ragnar, although you must be aware, I hated you even more than you despised me when I was young. I hated you more than anyone in the world because, thanks to you, I came into this world being hated by my mother, who couldn''t bear the idea of having the daughter of her damned rapist."


    "THAT WOMAN WAS CRAZY!! SHE SHOULD HAVE BEEN GRATEFUL TO RECEIVE MY GRACE¡ªI DID HER A FAVOR!!!"


    Ragnar exclaimed hysterically, but Sigr¨²n simply looked at him calmly, something that, for some reason, made the muscular man''s heart tighten even more. When he tried to speak again, he realized he couldn''t; his voice seemed trapped in his throat with no way out, which sent him into even more of a panic. He tried to run, but again he realized, to his horror, that his body no longer responded to him.


    "You''re nothing but narcissistic trash, and let me tell you, absolutely no one respects you, and no one ever has. You''re one of the biggest jokes in the galaxy and a genuine disgrace to the Boreal League because you''re the perfect representation of a stupid berserker who only knows how to swing his axe around like an idiot.


    "Moreover, you''re so repulsive that the only way you can have offspring is through rape, as no woman in her right mind could spend a minute by your side without feeling the need to vomit. Your pathetic victims lived their short lives with the stigma of having been harmed by trash like you, which is why they all ended up committing suicide.


    "But the point is that despite always knowing this, for some stupid reason I couldn''t understand at the time, I never had the courage to kill you and only fled when my mother died, vowing never to return. But over time, I understood that deep inside me, a small part wanted to have a father, wanted to have a family, and that understanding led me to my current state¡ªthe youngest Master in history.


    "So at that moment, I decided to leave you in peace, forget you existed, and not stain my hands with trash of your kind. But now I realize that was a terrible mistake. You''re like a plague and will never stop trying to harm those around me, to the point that you even had plans to get rid of my Erik¡ªsomething unforgivable. Therefore, in his honor and for his safety, today I will dispose of the trash."


    With an expression filled with an infinity of feelings, especially shame and disgust, Sigr¨²n delivered a monologue that had been circling her mind for centuries. Meanwhile, Ragnar, gripped by panic, tried to beg for his life, but all he encountered was an imposing bird made of flames that surrounded him. His vision darkened, and he disappeared from this world forever.


    With a deep gaze, Sigr¨²n observed the place where her ''father'' had been just moments ago, with mixed feelings in her heart. But at that moment, the image of Erik smiling at her and eating cookies came to mind, causing a pleasant smile to form on her lips.


    "Thank you, Ignis," Sigr¨²n said gratefully to her reliable companion, who responded in a voice that held a slight feeling of nostalgia.


    "Don''t worry about it, Sig. We''d better hurry back to the university¡ªI miss Erik."


    "Haha, you''re right. Let''s go quickly¡ªI can''t wait to hug my Erik!"


    With a liberated smile on her face, Sigr¨²n exclaimed joyfully before flying to her cruiser, where she was greeted by Eleonora, who gave her a comforting hug. She then made a call to Erik through the long-distance communication artifact, handed it to Sigr¨²n, and left her alone.


    Smiling, Sigr¨²n spoke warmly with her proud disciple as the cruiser rapidly approached the Arcane University, leaving behind centuries of regret, pain, and shame. Somehow, this made the world seem to have millions of new colors for the youngest Master in history.

 Final Words of the First Volume

    With this, the first volume concludes. I wanted to focus much more on the characters, something that will continue in the second volume, while gradually introducing the world. This will take several volumes since it''s quite extensive, and I decided to do it this way because I thought it would be boring to release waves and waves of text explaining things. The second volume will continue with the next chapter and will be longer than this one. So I hope you''re enjoying it.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Thank you very much for the support. It is really very satisfying for me to see that there are people who enjoy my work. I will try my best to make this work what I set out to do when I first started writing it.

 VOL2 Chapter 1: I’m a damn genius—I did it!

    In Erik''s alchemy workshop within the mansion, a scene quite different from when Sigr¨²n had handed it over could now be observed. On the long, polished white marble benches arranged in orderly rows¡ªeach illuminated from above by ethereal lights floating without visible support¡ªthe cauldrons that were once there had vanished, now replaced by glass flasks bubbling with vibrantly colored liquids.


    Beside the flasks stood volumetric flasks with precise measurement lines, which filled and emptied automatically through fine threads of light connecting them to various instruments and containers. These were guided by different runes engraved on the tables, which glowed faintly.


    In a corner of the workshop, a series of distillation columns rose toward the ceiling, having at their base magical devices similar to Bunsen burners. These heated the columns and could control the temperature with incredible precision, intelligently. As vapors ascended, they passed through a series of rings engraved with intricate runes before condensing and being collected in receivers at the end.


    The receivers were housed in transparent cabinets along the walls, displaying jars labeled with clear nomenclature. Inside were all sorts of liquids, plants, powders, minerals, and various resources necessary for alchemy, arranged in a specific order.


    In the midst of this "alchemical laboratory," as Erik now liked to call it, he was intently observing the drip of a viscous, glowing liquid falling into a flask. Simultaneously, he took notes in an elegant notebook and occasionally extracted samples for more exhaustive tests.


    Meanwhile, in a corner of the laboratory, two beautiful wolves¡ªone silver and the other jet-black¡ªlay peacefully. Measuring just under a meter, they seemed to sleep soundly, adding a touch of tranquil serenity to the place.


    Suddenly, two beautiful women appeared in the middle of the laboratory: one with blonde hair and blue eyes, the other with lovely brown hair and golden eyes. They looked around, a bit surprised, until their gazes settled on Erik, who was completely engrossed in his task, so much so that he was oblivious to the appearance of the two women.


    The two women, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, gazed at Erik with overwhelming longing. Suppressing their desire to embrace him, they approached quietly to see what he was doing. Soon after, they were quite surprised and, filled with curiosity, began to silently analyze the product and the process underway.


    After some time, Erik finished testing one of the samples he had taken from the liquid in the flask. He smiled with satisfaction and cheerfully commented to himself, entirely unaware of the pair of divinely beautiful women standing behind him.


    "Hehehe, I''m a damn genius¡ªI did it!"


    "And what has my little Erik achieved?"


    With a cheerful and somewhat mischievous voice, Sigr¨²n asked her adorable disciple. He couldn''t help but jump in alarm, then looked around with eyes wide open in surprise. The moment his gaze met that of Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, he beamed with happiness and ran to embrace them.


    "MASTERS!"


    Erik''s shout awakened the wolves, who jumped up, ready for battle. But upon seeing the scene in the laboratory, they quickly approached the group of masters and disciple, wagging their tails and jumping about happily.


    With smiles full of joy and affection, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n hugged Erik back tightly, holding him for a while. Their silent warmth filled their hearts with infinite peace and tranquility, making them feel they had truly returned home.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were coming back?" After some time, Erik released his masters from the embrace and asked with a smile.


    "Fufufufu, we didn''t want to spoil the surprise," Eleonora said, stroking the wolves'' heads as they wagged their tails and barked happily. She then kissed Erik on the cheek and affectionately hugged his right arm.


    "But I wanted to prepare a surprise for you; now it''s ruined," Erik replied, pouting a little, which made the pair of beautiful masters laugh.


    "Hehehe, don''t be like that," Sigr¨²n said after greeting the lovely wolves. She then kissed Erik''s other cheek and hugged his left arm before continuing, "Better yet, tell us what the surprise is about. Does it have to do with that?" Sigr¨²n pointed to the flask Erik had been examining earlier.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Hehehe, yes, it''s something that will make us very rich," Erik commented smugly, his face filled with pride, which greatly piqued the girls'' curiosity. They quickly asked, intrigued.


    "Then show us the new source of our wealth, fufufu," Eleonora said with a happy smile on her face. Sigr¨²n quickly added, feeling proud that the surprise her Erik had prepared had to do with alchemy.


    "Hehehe, I can''t wait to see what you''ll do with that super-concentrated version of the healing potion."


    "Hehehe, so you noticed, Master, but I''m sure you won''t see what I''ve done coming."


    After commenting with a mysterious smile, Erik stepped out of his masters'' embrace and went to a corner of the laboratory. There stood a kind of black metal refrigerator with glass doors engraved with various runes, containing several trays of what appeared to be pills.


    With familiar movements, Erik took one of the trays from the ¡°fridge¡± and showed it to his masters, who looked at the creation a bit confused and curious. This made Erik laugh joyfully, and he enthusiastically explained:


    "Masters, allow me to present the revolutionary product that will mark an era, hehe"


    "With all that presentation, now I''m excited to know what these little things are," Eleonora said eagerly as she examined the pills with curiosity.


    "You seem really confident in your creation, Erik," Sigr¨²n commented with a proud smile, inspecting the pills.


    "Of course! I call these little ones ''healing pills,'' and they will be the new way humanity consumes healing potions from now on."


    Upon hearing their beloved disciple, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n each took a pill, examining them with curiosity, especially intrigued by the thin and flexible material they were made of, which deformed slightly between their fingers.


    "If you like, try them, and you''ll see what I mean. You can just swallow them, or if you prefer, you can bite them and swallow them for an immediate effect like that of potions," Erik said with a smile upon seeing the curiosity on his masters'' faces. They nodded eagerly.


    Following Erik''s instructions, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora placed the capsules in their mouths, then bit into them, releasing a tasteless liquid, which they swallowed along with the capsule. At that moment, Sigr¨²n commented, somewhat surprised.


    "This is impressive, Erik! It really is a healing potion, and it has about 80% the effectiveness of a normal one."


    "Hehehe, yes, those are some old prototypes, so they still need improvements." Erik pointed to the flask he had been observing earlier and continued, "Like my new version of the concentrated potion, which, if my calculations are correct, should retain 98% effectiveness of a potion in just a couple of milliliters."


    "This is truly revolutionary and will be especially useful on the battlefields. The only problem would be the production cost."


    Hearing this, Eleonora pondered how to promote the product developed by her beloved disciple. But a cheerful laugh from the spiky-haired boy pulled her out of her thoughts, and he briefly explained with a smile.


    "Hehehe, I wouldn''t dare call it a revolution just because of its size; the real revolution lies elsewhere."


    Filled with genuine curiosity, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n looked intently at Erik. After setting down the tray he was holding, he went to one of the cabinets lining the walls and took out a blister pack containing ten beautifully packaged pills.


    "In this presentation, the healing pills should, in principle, last as long as a pill from the Zazen discipline. Although for now, these are just calculations and need testing. Additionally, they can be mass-produced easily, so according to my calculations, producing a package like this"¡ªErik waved the package in his hand and continued¡ª"should cost about the same as making around five current potions. So we only have advantages, hahaha!"


    With astonished expressions, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora looked at Erik. Immediately afterward, Sigr¨²n took the blister pack from his hand and examined it carefully. What she discovered left her utterly surprised.


    "Erik, is this crystallized mana? How is it so soft and flexible?" Sigr¨²n asked in amazement as she bent the blister pack in her hands and looked at Erik.


    "Hehehe, more or less. I actually call it magic plastic or ''Manalite'' to make it sound better. It''s the result of combining the studies on petroleum and plastic by the Sage Theodore Wells with your research on mana crystallization, Master. This resulted in a very useful material for various purposes, besides being quite cheap and relatively easy to produce."


    "How did you come up with something like this, Erik?" With an expression full of surprise and pride at the achievements of her beloved disciple, Eleonora asked with a huge smile on her face, to which Erik quickly explained.


    "Well, basically because I was thinking of ideas to make a living, since I can''t be living off my masters forever¡ª"


    "Don''t be silly, you''re not living off us; everything I have is yours, I''ve told you many times."


    With an annoyed expression, Sigr¨²n interrupted Erik while crossing her arms. Eleonora quickly joined in with an equally angry and offended look, adding in a tone that seemed almost like scolding her dear disciple, who, no matter how many times they explained it to him, didn''t seem to understand.


    "Yes, Erik, we''ve talked about this many times. You don''t have to worry about things like that. We are very rich and have more than enough for us to live a life of luxury without worrying about anything, so stop saying things like that, or we''ll really get angry."


    "Hehehe, alright, sorry, I''ll try not to do it anymore. It''s just that it''s a bit uncomfortable for me not to earn my own money."


    With a visibly uncomfortable smile on his face, Erik responded while looking away, which made the pair of beautiful masters sigh. Although they could understand his position and feelings, they really wanted him to leave the past behind and live happily without any worries, although it seemed that would take much more work. So Sigr¨²n decided to drop the subject for the moment and commented with a smile.


    "Alright, don''t forget, and better yet, keep telling us how you came up with all this."

 VOL2 Chapter 2: Are you okay, Master?

    "Alright, don''t forget, and better yet, keep telling us how you came up with all this."


    Also wanting to change the subject as quickly as possible, Erik smiled cheerfully and began to recount a brief summary of what he had done in recent years.


    "Okay, so as I was telling you, I was thinking about business ideas. I was looking around shopping centers and student markets and realized that what sold the most were potions, even more than food, and they were quite expensive. So I decided to get into the business.


    "But as Arcane Mikels said in his book on commerce, you can only be successful in the market by offering higher-quality goods at a better price. So I needed something that made me stand out not just in price; I had to offer extra added value to capture market share, or I''d eventually lose to the competition.


    "So I started looking for ideas and noticed that the pills of the Zazen discipline were also selling quite well. I asked those who bought them why they did so, even though they were more expensive than a potion and had other limitations.


    "The most common answer they gave me was ''practicality.'' A potion had a glass bottle that could break, and if that happened in an emergency situation, it could be fatal. Additionally, the gradual way in which the pills delivered their effects was very useful in combat and similar moments. That''s when I knew that was what I needed.


    "After thinking it over, I decided to integrate those ''advantages'' into a potion, making it durable, small, and with the option to deliver effects immediately or gradually. I also improved the process as much as possible to reduce costs while maintaining quality, which would give me an advantageous position against the competition. That resulted in the healing pills."


    "As expected of my Erik, but what''s the coating of these capsules made of?" Eleonora asked with a tone full of pride, while squeezing one of the capsules with curiosity.


    "It''s gelatin¡ªone I made with the tissues of a Luzlago and Vig¨ªa Leaves," Erik replied with a slight smile, which greatly surprised Eleonora, who asked while looking at the capsule.


    "Did you get the idea from my stuffed gelatin dessert?"


    "Hehehe, yes. After several tests, I settled on gelatin because when swallowed without biting, the effect is delivered gradually as the gelatin is digested in the stomach. Although it''s faster than a pill of the Zazen discipline, the difference isn''t that big."


    "Erik, but how did you come up with using plastic? This material will undoubtedly be an even bigger revolution than the pills," Sigr¨²n commented with surprise while carefully studying the blister pack, pride and admiration for her disciple filling her heart.


    "Well, that was because although the gelatin keeps the concentrated potion inside protected, it''s still not enough. Plus, the gelatin itself is delicate and decomposes easily. So I started looking for substitutes for the glass commonly used for potion bottles, and that''s how I came across Sage Theodore Wells''s research on oil and the interesting material he discovered¡ªplastic.


    Just by reading about it, I knew this material had infinite possibilities. But first, I needed to solve the problem of its zero mana conductivity, which was why it was never used and remained just a curious result of a strange investigation. So I set out to find ways to fix that.


    Following the logic of how potion bottle glass is created¡ªby adding mana crystal fragments to the mixture before melting¡ªit occurred to me to use mana crystallization, which didn''t exist in Sage Wells''s time. After many tests, it worked. I have the whole process documented, so I can start writing the academic paper at any time."


    While listening to Erik, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n continued studying the pills and the magical plastic with big smiles on their faces. As soon as Erik finished explaining, they jumped excitedly and hugged him, then began kissing him all over his face, filled with pride and happiness.


    "You''re a genius, Erik! You don''t know how proud I feel," Eleonora hugged Erik tightly while exclaiming like an excited girl.


    "Hahaha, as expected of my disciple. Your name will resonate throughout the galaxy, Erik," Sigr¨²n kissed Erik''s cheek firmly and commented while laughing with pride, absolutely delighted that the first achievement of her beloved disciple was in alchemy.


    "Hehehe, well, the healing pills aren''t the only thing I developed during this time. Although I couldn''t make much progress, since the pills consumed most of my time, I was able to have a small success in another of my investigations," Erik smiled cheerfully and commented in a mysterious voice while hugging his beautiful masters.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "What is it?" Eleonora asked, full of curiosity with shining eyes, almost like a little girl about to receive a gift.


    "Show us, show us!" Acting similarly to her sworn sister, Sigr¨²n exclaimed full of excitement, which made Erik laugh in amusement.


    "Haha, all right."


    With a slight smile on his face, Erik extended his right hand forward, and a beautiful geometric magic circle formed above it, which caused Sigr¨²n and Eleonora to open their mouths completely dumbfounded by what they were seeing.


    The circle was different from a normal one; it seemed like a beautifully orchestrated blend of runes and geometric figures that gave an incredible sense of unity and balance, almost as if they resonated with the Myst itself. It formed a beautiful and hypnotic dance, which, moments later, conjured a lovely orange flame.


    "Impossible..." Sigr¨²n let out her voice as if it were a sigh, her eyes completely wide, not believing what was happening in front of her.


    "How?..."


    For her part, Eleonora asked while the world around her seemed to be spinning; she understood very well the impossibility of what she was seeing, to the point that she thought she was in the middle of a dream, feeling somewhat dizzy from the astonishment.


    "Hehehe, I called this baby the ''Runic Circle,'' which combines the great precision and structural solidity of sacred geometry, the great efficiency and flexibility of runes, and the effect multiplier of the matrix arrays of the Zazen discipline¡ªin other words, the first step in unifying humanity''s magical systems."


    With a proud smile on his face, Erik explained his creation, while Eleonora and Sigr¨²n gazed wordlessly at the beautiful runic circle that spun slowly, appreciating its incredible beauty and intricate details for a long time, almost lost in its beauty and complexity.


    The first to come out of the reverie caused by witnessing a historical milestone that was believed impossible was Sigr¨²n. She commented ecstatically while looking full of desire at the enchanting young man with starry hair beside her.


    "Erik, you are the greatest genius of all time."


    With her heart pounding powerfully, Sigr¨²n hugged Erik tightly, almost as if trying to merge her body with his, her body, and mind trying to assimilate all that she was feeling. Eleonora, on the other hand, kept staring at the runic circle almost hypnotized for a while longer, until Erik made it disappear and asked.


    "Are you okay, Master?"


    Still a bit lost in her thoughts, Eleonora turned to look at Erik. Waves of fascination and tenderness grow exponentially within her as she gazed into Erik''s green eyes, almost as if her consciousness were lost in those emerald pupils. So, in an attempt to calm her agitated mind, she hugged him tightly and with great effort managed to whisper in his ear.


    "Yes, I''m fine, it''s just that I''m a little lost in my thoughts... You are truly an incomparable genius, Erik."


    As she clung tightly to Erik, Eleonora was feeling things she had never experienced before; her throat felt dry, as if she hadn''t tasted water in centuries. Her heart was also beating faster and more powerfully, making her feel it resound throughout her body with each pulse, while at the same time she felt her body warming up and her vision blurring.


    Still a bit lost in the new feelings and emotions coursing through her, Eleonora lifted her gaze slightly and met the beautiful blue eyes of Sigr¨²n, her beloved sworn sister. They looked glassy and unfocused, almost as if she were in a state of ecstasy or reverie¡ªsomething she had never seen before.


    Sigr¨²n, in turn, smiled understandingly upon seeing her sworn sister looking at her with a face that evidenced her feelings, her beautiful golden eyes shining energetically and her pupils completely dilated. An almost crimson blush adorned her nearly divine features.


    As for Erik, he decided to remain silent and served as support to his masters in what he believed was an emotional release due to what they had to go through at the border. He lovingly embraces their sculpted bodies while closing his eyes, creating an idyllic scene witnessed only by the pair of wolves. The wolves lay down near them and remained silent, allowing the trio of masters and disciple to have the tranquility they needed.


    The silence continued for a considerable time, with the three of them hugging and feeling each other''s warmth, which eventually calmed the furious storm of feelings and desire in the hearts of the pair of beautiful Masters. At that moment, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n calmed down and loosened their embrace of their beloved disciple a bit, who asked them with a slight smile.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes, we''re feeling calmer now," Sigr¨²n smiled charmingly and replied in a cheerful voice, then gave a warm kiss on the cheek to her beloved disciple.


    "That''s good," Erik smiled equally at his masters, who looked at him affectionately.


    "Fufufu, thank you, Erik, I really needed that."


    While elegantly touching her cheek with a bit of embarrassment, Eleonora commented in a warm and heartfelt tone. She then quickly changed the subject after looking at Sigr¨²n and noticing in her sworn sister''s gaze the same resolve she had¡ªsomething they needed to discuss later.


    "But better yet, tell us, how did you come up with the runic circle? It''s truly amazing."


    "I can do it as many times as you like," Erik commented with a loving smile on his face, which made the pair of masters smile happily. He then began to explain what led to the runic circle.


    "As for the runic circles, actually the idea was born from a scroll of matrix arrangements of the Zazen discipline that was given to me some time ago¡ª"


    "They gave you?" Sigr¨²n interrupted, a bit surprised. After all, if there was something that worried them about Erik, it was that he lived in his own world and didn''t have anyone he could call a friend, which was undoubtedly a happy change. Erik responded casually, not giving it much importance.


    "Yes, a guy named Chen Ming. He''s an idiot whom I help from time to time with some calculations and things like that, so he gives me books or scrolls in gratitude."

 VOL2 Chapter 3: It seems you have a lot of work ahead

    "Fufu, so you''ve already made your first friend," Eleonora commented with a smile on her face, but Erik shook his head and replied in a casual tone.


    "I wouldn''t say we''re really friends¡ªmore like acquaintances."


    "You should bring him home one day; I''d like to meet him and chat a bit with him, hehe," Sigr¨²n said playfully, then softly laughed at Erik''s attitude.


    "Maybe someday I''ll do that..."


    Looking away, Erik responded with no intention whatsoever of inviting Chen, something that Sigr¨²n and Eleonora quickly noticed. They exchanged mischievous smiles that they couldn''t help but form on their faces, but swiftly returned to normal as if nothing had happened and turned back to their beloved disciple.


    "You could invite him over next week; what do you think, Erik?" Sigr¨²n asked with an innocent smile, looking at him with hopeful eyes.


    "¡­"


    Erik remained silent while observing the ''wicked'' expressions of his masters. After a small sigh, he continued speaking, trying to change the subject.


    "Yes, maybe I''ll do that, but let''s get back to the rune circle."


    A playful smile appeared on the faces of Sigr¨²n and Eleonora upon hearing Erik attempt to shift the topic. However, genuinely interested in the subject, they let him have his way and instead focused their attention on their beloved disciple''s explanation of the historical milestone he had created on his own.


    "Well, the idea to create it came when I studied the matrix arrangement on a scroll. I couldn''t help but notice that they were practically runes, just of a different style, organized in a rhomboidal scheme. According to the scroll, this specific structure allowed for what they called the ''effect multiplier,'' which, in practical terms, was a way to improve efficiency."


    "I started from the same idea myself, but it was a dead end. The matrix arrangements of the Zazen discipline, although they might seem similar to a set of runes, are entirely different and repel each other. Moreover, matrix arrangements are highly dependent on the materials in which these ''runes'' are inscribed and don''t function using mana formation."


    Eleonora shared her experience, somewhat pleased that Erik had begun from the same point as she did, yet intrigued by how he achieved in a couple of years what she couldn''t in an entire millennium. The star-haired young man responded with a slight smile.


    "Hehe, yes, I encountered the same problem. But that''s when I came across your paper on runic-geometric refinement, which can be considered the foundation of rune circles."


    A bit surprised by Erik''s words, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n looked at him wide-eyed. After all, they knew the content of that paper perfectly and couldn''t understand what he was referring to. That paper only explained how, with the help of certain runes combined externally with specific magic circles, one could improve efficiency and reduce mana consumption and material loss in refinement¡ªusing runes as a controller to regulate and micromanage the functioning of the magic circle, as well as recycle a portion of the mana.


    But that was all, and Sigr¨²n and Eleonora were entirely sure there wasn''t the slightest hint in that paper to achieve what Erik had done. Noticing the surprise and confusion on his masters'' beautiful faces, Erik continued explaining with a smile.


    "Although the runic-geometric refinement method is relatively complex and its potential application in other areas is still being studied, it demonstrates that runes can influence a magic circle. If you think about it, it''s somewhat similar to what matrix arrangements do. So, starting from there, I decided to focus solely on the effect multiplication aspect.


    "Therefore, I concentrated on designing a magic circle that used runes not externally but as a fundamental part of its structure, and that collectively achieved the effect multiplication¡ªalmost as if it were a single complex rune. After all, if you think about it, magic circles are, in a way, a type of rune.


    "But while creating the rune circle, I noticed something curious: the normal runes of the Aegis system are incompatible with the structured arrangement of the geometric circles and tend to repel each other. So after trying different possibilities, I came up with this..."


    Extending his hand, Erik formed the rune circle again, only now a bit larger. He then pointed to a small rune surrounded by a circle, which connected it with the rest of the arrangement, catching his masters'' attention, and continued.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Making slight modifications to the runes so they wouldn''t repel each other was quite complicated, but after many tests, I realized the necessary changes were quite small¡ªso if you don''t look closely, you wouldn''t notice."


    Eleonora and Sigr¨²n looked at the smiling Erik with undisguised surprise, then examined the rune he was pointing at. To their disbelief, they noticed slight differences compared to the original rune, causing them to alternate their gazes between the monstrous star-haired boy and the result of his research, which should have been impossible for him to achieve.


    Unlike the magic circles of sacred geometry, which depend on mathematical calculations allowing them to be altered based on circumstances, the individual runes of the Aegis system were fixed and ¡°immutable¡±¡ªsomething many of humanity''s great sages had perfected over millions of years to bring them as close to perfection as possible.


    Altering even a single rune slightly was a monumental task and not something just anyone could do; therefore, it wasn''t an idea that would easily occur to someone. After all, the most common occurrence when starting on the path of the Aegis system was that spells would not work correctly or would go out of control. Leading to unexpected results due to slight changes in the runes that caused instability.


    But after thinking about it, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n could understand why Erik was capable of such an idea. From the beginning, mastering the runes had been incredibly easy for him¡ªto the point that they couldn''t recall a single time he had issues with unstable runes. Coupled with his absurd intuition in everything related to mana, whether runes or magic circles, he had an unparalleled advantage and perspective to accomplish something like this.


    Erik''s intuition was truly terrifying, even for Masters like them. Their disciple somehow always seemed to know the best way to simplify a set of runes or the optimal geometric scheme for a magic circle in a specific situation, and his margin of error was generally very small.


    His ability was so exaggerated that it seemed more like a sixth sense than anything else¡ªeven to the point where he himself struggled to explain why he reached certain conclusions. On more than a few occasions, these conclusions even contradicted his own calculations and knowledge about what he was doing, and often, he didn''t even realize it.


    These situations, where Erik searched everywhere for the reason behind his success despite everything he knew telling him he was wrong, were quite common. To the point that much of the latest classes taught by Sigr¨²n and Eleonora focused on advanced theories and knowledge that explained the logic behind his achievements.


    The problem now was that Erik was venturing into unknown territory, leaving them completely baffled. In all the knowledge they possessed, nothing came close to explaining the logic behind the functioning of his rune circles, or even why those slight changes in the runes¡ªwhich in any other context would make them unstable and useless¡ªwere the key necessary for their operation.


    The first to return to reality was Eleonora, who looked intently into her beloved disciple''s green eyes before asking in a serious tone, though she sincerely already knew the answer and was only asking to dismiss that slight hope.


    "Have you worked on the theory behind how your rune circles function?"


    "Honestly, no. I have some formulas that more or less work with what I''ve already created, but for some reason, they fail spectacularly when I make a different one, hehe," Erik replied, a bit embarrassed after making the rune circle floating in the air disappear. Sigr¨²n added somewhat amused.


    "Hehe, it seems you have a lot of work ahead."


    "Yes, quite a bit..." Erik nodded with a small sigh. After all, creating the rune circle had been the easy part for him; now came the hard part of explaining why it worked.


    After that, Erik took out the notebook where he had recorded all the details of his research over the past few years and began explaining them to his masters. But despite his detailed explanation of each step he took to reach the "rune circle," they couldn''t understand how it worked. The ¡°rune circle¡± defied or directly contradicted everything they knew about magic, leading Erik to categorize it as a long-term effort in which his masters agreed to assist him.


    After setting the topic aside, Erik moved on to his notes about the healing pills, an area where his masters could help. They happily provided comments and ideas to improve the magical artifacts he developed for producing the healing pills, ways to enhance the quality of the concentrated potion, and several ideas to increase the efficiency of his new alchemy method.


    "This new alchemy method you''ve developed is quite interesting. You should write a comprehensive academic paper on it and publish it¡ªyou''ll turn the entire world of Alchemy upside down, hehe," Sigr¨²n commented proudly and playfully as she examined the test tubes and other gadgets Erik had created to produce the healing pills.


    "Yes, you should also write a couple of academic papers and register patents on several of these artifacts. They will be highly coveted by many industries and will give you a great reputation in the world of artificing." Eleonora added, equally happy about her disciple''s achievements, while carefully examining the different artifacts Erik had created.


    "Alright, I''ll get to it," Erik replied with a smile, making room in his schedule to write them.


    ...


    Some time later, Erik left his laboratory accompanied by his wolves, Eleonora, and Sigr¨²n. They all walked together toward the main hall, where they found Seraphina, who was bowing respectfully, dressed in her beautiful Victorian maid outfit, and then spoke with her natural elegance.


    "Welcome back, young miss, Master Silverwood."


    "A pleasure to see you again, Seraphina," Eleonora greeted her with an elegant smile.


    "Hello, Sera, how has everything been?" Sigr¨²n greeted Seraphina casually as she sat at the main table, followed by Erik and Eleonora.


    "Everything has been perfect, young miss. Additionally, the promised compensation has been delivered by the faction and is perfectly organized in the treasury."

 VOL2 Chapter 4: Licenses

    "Everything has been perfect, young miss. Additionally, the promised compensation has been delivered by the faction and is perfectly organized in the treasury."


    "Hehehe, does that old bastard think he can save himself by sending the compensation before we arrive? Age has made him naive." Sigr¨²n commented as a mischievous smile appeared on her face, which was contagious to Eleonora, who smiled similarly.


    "Fufufu, most likely he has something good up his sleeve. We need to gather good intelligence this time before we go to swindle..." Eleonora pretended to cough a little and continued as if nothing had happened. "Negotiate with the director."


    At the same time, Eleonora placed a plate full of cookies on the table, which she brought closer to Erik. He could only roll his eyes at the brazenness of his beautiful masters, though not without accepting the ''bribe.'' After all, the cookies were innocent and were better with him than in his master''s ring.


    On one side of the table, Seraphina stood professionally, smiling elegantly at the scene. Though her eyes revealed the amusement the whole situation brought her, her attitude quickly changed a bit when she heard Sigr¨²n''s voice.


    "And Sera, have you made the preparations for Erik''s license applications?"


    Upon hearing her master''s question, Erik couldn''t help but look at her confused; after all, he had no idea what she was talking about. Seraphina responded calmly while bowing respectfully.


    "Of course, young miss. The young master reached the minimum standard to request it several years ago, so everything is ready and waiting for your approval."


    "That''s great, as efficient as always, and I think it''s better to finish this before the end of the month," Sigr¨²n commented, pleased, then turned to look at her beloved disciple and asked with a smile.


    "What do you think, Erik?"


    "What licenses are you talking about, master?" Erik asked, genuinely confused, to which Eleonora commented with a slight smile.


    "Fufu, your licenses as an alchemist and artificer, of course."


    "Eh? Why would I have to get those licenses? I''m fine as I am," Erik asked with an expression of pain and rejection on his face, to which Sigr¨²n responded with a big smile.


    "Hehehe, because they are mandatory to register patents in your name. Since you''ve developed several interesting things worth patenting, you need to get both licenses¡ªas an artificer and as an alchemist. Moreover, they are a requirement to publish in the university''s journal."


    "So I need two groups of assistants?" Erik looked in horror at the women, who smiled cheerfully at his ''misfortune.''


    "That depends. If you manage to demonstrate that your assistants are equally skilled in both artificing and alchemy, a single group is fine," Eleonora responded with a hand on her cheek, resting on the table, while looking with undisguised affection at Erik''s ''adorable'' expressions.


    "So either I hire two groups of assistants or train one to be good at both things; neither sounds like an easy job..." Erik exhaled with tiredness and started to eat his cookies with evident reluctance, while all the women present laughed softly at him.


    "Calm down; it''s not like you need to have them before applying for the license. Actually, they give you a period of up to five years to register your assistants before your license is revoked," Sigr¨²n commented, a bit amused as she looked at her disciple.


    "I see... at least I have time. But what a bother; now I have to find a place to live while I look for assistants. Getting a license is such a hassle; they should make it easier..."


    Erik commented, full of reluctance, then ate his cookies again, seeking comfort. But his words left the women present confused and deeply worried, so Eleonora asked hurriedly, with a bit of panic in her expression:


    "What do you mean by a place to live, Erik?"


    "Well, some time ago, I read that when a student gets licensed, he must become independent from his master."


    Upon hearing Erik''s response, all the women present let out a sigh of relief, which soon transformed into melodious laughter that filled the room, greatly confusing Erik. Not long after, Sigr¨²n commented with evident relief in her voice.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Hahaha, so that''s what you meant. You really scared me for a moment. And although it''s true that a disciple must become independent from their master when they obtain their license, that doesn''t mean you have to go live somewhere else. That only applies to the profession, so you just need a separate workshop, which you already have."


    After explaining the important point, Sigr¨²n''s expression changed to a much more serious one, which surprised Erik a little. She then spoke in an almost solemn tone.


    "Besides, don''t talk about going to live somewhere else or things like that. This is your home, and we are your family."


    Seeing Erik''s expression, Sigr¨²n moved closer to him and hugged him affectionately, then continued with a soft, warm voice filled with love.


    "You are my dear disciple, and you''re stuck with me for at least a million years. So you can''t even think about leaving my side; your master forbids it."


    Eleonora also approached Erik and hugged him from the other side, then added in a soft and loving voice.


    "Sig is right, Erik. Now you''re ours; you can''t leave. You''re stuck with us until the end of time, fufufu."


    Meanwhile, Seraphina watched the scene with a bit of amusement on her face at Erik''s somewhat worried look. At the same time, she felt the urgent need to join the group hug, but that wasn''t appropriate behavior for a great maid like her. After all, she couldn''t disturb her lady''s moment.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    A month later, Erik was standing alongside Sigr¨²n and Eleonora in front of a tall and beautiful skyscraper of dark glass similar to obsidian, with a modern and minimalist style. It emitted a slight ethereal glow and a delicate aroma of herbs and flowers.


    "Well, Erik, this is the Alchemical Regulation Institute. This is where you''ll take your exams to obtain your one-star alchemist license." Sigr¨²n commented with a smile while looking at Erik, who seemed quite disheartened as he asked.


    "Does every profession have its own regulation institute?"


    "Not really; it''s something done as needed. For example, professions related to technological development are regulated to prevent the loss of knowledge. But then there''s law, for instance, where they need to be able to demonstrate in a simple and reliable way that they possess the necessary knowledge to practice their profession. So they have their own regulation institute that takes care of that."


    Beside Erik, Eleonora answered the question with a smile, greatly surprising the star-haired boy, who quickly asked.


    "So they are private?"


    "Yes, except for alchemy and artificery, which are hybrids managed by private entities together with the faction. All the others are managed privately only." Sigr¨²n answered cheerfully, which brought a small smile to Erik''s face. He commented in a pleased tone.


    "Hehehe, I really like the director¡ªa wise man."


    "Why do you say that, Erik?" Eleonora asked curiously while looking at him. Erik responded with a slight smile.


    "Because he''s a really wise man, and the way he manages the faction is irrefutable proof of it. For example, a foolish or ambitious leader wouldn''t hesitate to put the regulation institutes under his administration, since not only would it be very profitable, but it would also improve his control over his faction. The problem is that, in the long run, that would end up destroying any possibility of progress or innovation."


    "Oh? Why do you think that?" Filled with interest in her disciple''s comment, Sigr¨²n asked with a small smile, to which he responded cheerfully.


    "Well, it was actually something postulated by Arcane Mikels in his book ''Principles of Market and Trade.'' In it, he explains that if the market is understood as a process of social cooperation where titles of value are exchanged voluntarily, then any violent intervention over it ends up leading to a self-destructive spiral. That is, let people do things by themselves; anything else is destined to fail."


    "Fufufu, you''ve been mentioning Arcane Mikels a lot lately. You really liked his theories," Eleonora commented cheerfully, to which Erik casually nodded.


    "Yes, I think they''re the best way to explain the success of the Arcane Order¡ªa case of overwhelming success."


    "Really?" Sigr¨²n commented, surprised, and turned to look at Eleonora with an inquisitive glance and asked, "Does it really talk about that, Eli?"


    "Fufufufu, you really should read something other than novels and alchemy, Sig. But actually, I''m also a bit confused about it, Erik. Arcane Mikels''s book doesn''t even mention the Arcane Order. After all, at the time it was written, the order was just in its initial phases and wasn''t very well known, far from its current success."


    "Well, we can read it together, and I''ll explain why I think it accounts for the success of the Arcane Order''s model."


    Erik commented with a small smile on his face, which greatly delighted Eleonora and Sigr¨²n. Their favorite plan lately was spending time with their dear disciple, as those five years away had left them with a serious deficiency of ''Erikium.''


    "Hahaha, that sounds like a good plan for later. For now, you have an exam to take, so let''s go," Sigr¨²n added with a smile while looking at Erik, who nodded unenthusiastically, then began to walk like a prisoner going to his execution, greatly amusing the pair of Masters.


    The group of three entered the beautiful building, and the first thing Erik noticed was the pleasant aroma of herbs that permeated the place. It gave a sense of calm and somewhat mimicked the fresh scent of a spring forest. Additionally, it had a much more elegant and ''magical'' design than its minimalist facade.


    The floor was a mosaic of black and shiny tiles that seemed to be made of the same magical crystal as the exterior, where light reflected, creating brilliant patterns that moved gracefully as they walked. A gigantic chandelier suspended high above filled the space with a soft and mysterious light.


    In the center of the hall, a circular fountain of intricate design bubbled with a liquid that seemed to change color with each blink. It was surrounded by benches and chairs of elegant design, forged in magical metals and upholstered with sumptuous velvet. But since Eleonora and Sigr¨²n knew the place perfectly, they overlooked all that and soon reached a beautiful glass elevator, where they entered accompanied by Erik.

 VOL2 Chapter 5: it’s time for your exam

    The beautiful glass elevator swiftly took the group up to the 30th floor, where the exams would be conducted. When the elevator doors opened, they were greeted by a long and majestic hallway with walls decorated with intricate engravings detailing the fundamental principles of alchemy, while the floor reflected a soft glow, as if imbued with mana.


    As they walked down the hallway, the group arrived at a beautiful, elegant-looking waiting room filled with shelves, books, and desks scattered around. Various people of all kinds could be seen doing last-minute reviews, their expressions ranging from confidence to terror.


    "Well, now we just have to wait for them to call you, and you should head to the door with the indicated number." Sigr¨²n commented as she pointed to some doors visible a bit beyond the waiting room. Erik nodded while looking around with a calm expression on his face.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting here then."


    "Well, Erik, we have to go. We''ll try to come back before your exam ends, but if we can''t, we''ll see you at home, okay?" Eleonora said with a slight smile, causing Erik to turn to his masters and bid them farewell with a smile.


    "Alright, see you later then."


    With a smile on her face, Sigr¨²n gave her disciple a big farewell hug, while Eleonora bit her lips, a bit mortified, as she also wanted to give him a small farewell hug. But after glancing around a bit, she shook her head and then left the building, where they disappeared in bursts of light, reappearing in the faction''s meeting room.


    ¡­


    "It''s a pleasure to see you again."


    Sitting at the head of the table, the director, who was the only one in the meeting room, greeted the women who had suddenly appeared. They took their respective seats and responded with different expressions on their beautiful faces.


    "What do you need now, old man? We''ve already done even more than what was asked of us, and I''m not willing to leave the planet for at least 20 years." Sigr¨²n commented, a bit annoyed with her arms crossed. Eleonora slightly nodded in agreement, a serious expression on her face.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry; I didn''t call you to do anything. And regarding those 20 years, I agree. News of your achievements is circulating throughout the galaxy and surprising everyone; it''s only fair that you have a well-deserved rest." The director replied with a casual smile, prompting Eleonora to ask curiously.


    "So, what''s the reason for this call, Director? Did something happen?"


    "Rather than something happening, I mainly called you to talk about something."


    The director responded with a casual attitude, but suddenly, his expression changed, becoming serious and solemn. He then asked while looking directly into the eyes of the youngest masters in history.


    "How much do you know about the Children of the Myst? Or better yet, how much do you know about Erik?"


    Upon hearing the director''s question, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora''s expressions immediately turned serious. They sat up straight in their chairs and looked at the faction leader with solemnity.


    "So you already know, Director." Eleonora commented in a somewhat solemn tone, to which the director nodded and continued speaking gravely.


    "Yes, although it may not be easy for others to notice, that''s not the case with me. I personally met a Child of the Myst; moreover, I was present in the crusade carried out against him, where we managed to kill him."


    When they heard the director, the mana of Sigr¨²n and Eleonora burst wildly from their bodies, ready for battle. But at that moment, the director continued speaking seriously.


    "Calm down; I have nothing against Erik; that case was very special."


    As the mana of Eleonora and Sigr¨²n calmed down¡ªsince they knew the decrepit old man, and he didn''t seem to be joking¡ªthe director leaned back in his chair. His gaze became deep and melancholic, as if recalling a crucial moment of his life. He then continued speaking in a serious tone, far removed from his typical playful attitude; after all, what he was about to tell them was an event that changed the universe forever.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "In the universe, the birth of a Child of the Myst is seen as the greatest blessing for a civilization and is said to mark the ascent of their species to new heights, but there was an exception to this, and that was the case of the Silvari..."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the middle of the waiting room, Erik sat at one of the available desks and took out some notebooks, where he began scribbling mathematical calculations, magic circles, and runes. He continued doing this, completely focused, until a melodious and elegant voice sounded nearby.


    "Excuse me for the interruption, direct disciple Erik, but it''s time for your exam."


    Hearing the voice, Erik looked up and found a beautiful red-haired woman gazing at him with a professional smile. She was dressed in a tight black dress, similar to what Sigr¨²n and Eleonora''s assistants wore. He simply nodded, stored all his things in his storage ring, then stood up and asked with a smile.


    "Thank you for informing me. Where should I go?"


    "It''s my duty, and please follow me; I''ll guide you to the examination room." The woman replied in a formal tone while bowing respectfully. She then began to walk once Erik nodded to her.


    "Alright."


    With a calm stride, Erik followed the woman to one of the doors. Upon passing through it, he could see the so-called examination room, which was a large hall with a gleaming marble floor and several individual workstations, each properly equipped with all kinds of ingredients, tools, and cauldrons.


    Meanwhile, at the upper part of the room, standing on elevated platforms, were several people dressed in the typical university uniform. Noticing Erik''s arrival, they turned to look at him, analyzing him carefully with sharp eyes.


    "Am I the first? I don''t see anyone else." Erik asked curiously as he looked around.


    "Actually, Direct Disciple Erik is a special case and will be the only one evaluated in this round; that''s why you''re the only one in this room." The woman responded politely before bowing and speaking one last time.


    "Direct Disciple Erik, if you would, please proceed to the center of the room, and once there, they''ll inform you about the exam. If you''ll excuse me, I can only accompany you up to this point."


    "Alright, thank you anyway."


    After bidding farewell to the woman, Erik approached the center of the room, where there was an individual workstation larger than the others. Although it was equipped similarly, it had more ingredients. At that moment, one of the people on the elevated platforms spoke in a grave and solemn voice, catching his attention.


    "Direct Disciple Erik, today you will be evaluated on your knowledge in the area of alchemy. The exam will be divided into five parts: Material Selection, Mixing and Proportions, Reaction and Transformation, Ethics and Safety, and finally, the Oral Defense Exam. Any questions?"


    Curiously, Erik studied the person who spoke¡ªa man who appeared to be around 40 years old, with olive skin and black hair, sporting a serious and unyielding gaze. He then shook his head and replied loudly.


    "No, we can proceed."


    "Then let''s begin. In the first test, you must differentiate and categorize all the ingredients found at your workstation. You have one hour to complete it and can make up to three mistakes. If you make more or fail to finish in time, you will be disqualified and won''t be able to take the exam for 10 years. You may start." The man spoke in a serious tone as he looked at the young man with starry hair, who nodded casually.


    Erik looked at the large pile of ingredients on the workstation, sighing a bit at the vast amount of mixed items there. Without saying anything, he summoned dozens of ghostly hands. At the same time, a stack of blank sheets and dozens of pens appeared over his hand, which he tossed into the air to be caught by the ghostly hands.


    Simultaneously, behind Erik, an elegant and comfortable chair made of solidified Myst formed, where he sat casually. At that moment, his ghostly hands picked up the ingredients and sorted them, while other phantom hands wrote their names on the sheets and arranged them in alphabetical order.


    At the top of the room, the examiners watched the spectacle in surprise¡ªnot only because it was a never-before-seen way of controlling solidified Myst, but also because the boy only occasionally glanced at some ingredients himself, and everything else was done almost automatically by the solidified Myst hands. This led some to think he was cheating, but no matter how much they checked, the boy was doing nothing more than controlling the Myst around him.


    Initially, the examiners wanted to deliberately increase the difficulty of the exam by increasing the number of ingredients, their rarity, similarity, and so on. This was mainly due to the young man''s age; after all, it was uncommon for someone under 200 years old to take the exam. They wanted to be sure if the boy was truly that capable or just being arrogant, but the spectacle he was giving them was beyond anything they expected.


    Time passed in silence, with the only sounds being the movement of ingredients and the pens writing on the sheets. This lasted about 20 minutes, at which point the star-haired boy looked up and spoke calmly and neutrally, surrounded by different piles of well-labeled ingredients.


    "I''m finished."


    The man who had spoken earlier nodded his head, and immediately all the ingredients, along with the accompanying sheets, flew into the air and were divided equally so that each examiner could review a portion. After a couple of minutes, the man spoke again.


    "No errors here."


    "None here either."


    "Same here."


    ...


    One by one, all the examiners said the same until it reached the last of them. At that point, the man who seemed to be the leader of the group of examiners nodded and spoke again, looking at Erik.


    "You have passed the first exam, Direct Disciple Erik. Next is the second one; you have 30 minutes to prepare."


    "Ah, that''s not necessary; I can do it immediately."


    Erik responded casually, as it hadn''t been complicated at all, and he had been sitting the whole time, which caused a slight smile on the man on the platform. He nodded before speaking again.


    "Then let''s continue."

 VOL2 Chapter 6: Do we have financial problems?

    Hours later, near dusk, Erik left the examination room calmly and with a light step, greatly contrasting with the tense atmosphere that seemed to fill the place. He quickly reached the waiting room, at which point he smiled happily upon seeing Eleonora and Sigr¨²n sitting in a secluded corner.


    The pair of beautiful Masters were waiting quietly while chatting among themselves and drinking tea, which seemed to turn that small corner into an exclusive spot, as everyone present avoided even looking in that direction, much less approaching.


    "How did it go, Erik?" Noticing that Erik was approaching, Eleonora asked with a small smile on her face, to which Erik replied cheerfully as he sat down in a chair next to them.


    "Quite well; they already gave me my card."


    After sitting down, a beautiful card appeared in Erik''s right hand that seemed to have been carved from a huge emerald, which had delicate engravings and runes carved all over its surface. Additionally, an imposing emblem¡ªa cauldron and a book surrounded by threads of fire¡ªwas engraved in relief in the center, occupying almost the entire card.


    "Hehe, my Erik is now a full-fledged alchemist."


    Upon seeing the card, Sigr¨²n smiled broadly and approached Erik, trying to hug him tightly, but at that moment she was stopped by Eleonora, who held her arm and smiled elegantly at her, which made Sigr¨²n pout. Immediately afterward, they were surrounded by runes and disappeared in a burst of light.


    In the middle of the garden of Sigr¨²n''s mansion, a sudden burst of light erased the tranquility of the place. In the garden appeared the figures of Sigr¨²n, who was tightly hugging Erik, and Eleonora, who looked at the situation with an ironic smile on her face.


    "You really don''t know how to restrain yourself, Sig." Eleonora commented while shaking her head at Sigr¨²n''s behavior, who, without stopping hugging Erik, gave her a mocking smile.


    "My disciple became one of the youngest alchemists in history. Eli, I''m really happy." Sigr¨²n spoke with satisfaction as she released her embrace of her beloved disciple, to which Eleonora only huffed in annoyance and approached Erik, then hugged him tightly.


    "He is also my disciple and will soon be one of the youngest artificers in history. Hmph."


    With a slightly jealous tone, Eleonora commented while feeling the warmth of her beloved disciple, and after a moment, she released her embrace with a bit of reluctance, at the same time that Sigr¨²n looked at her mockingly. Meanwhile, Erik played dead, trying not to get involved in his masters'' ''fights''.


    With each Master taking hold of one of their disciple''s arms, the group walked into the mansion, where Seraphina was standing, waiting for them with her elegant and professional demeanor. Upon seeing them, she bowed respectfully and greeted them in a polite voice.


    "Welcome back, young master, young miss, Master Silverwood."


    """Hello, Sera/Seraphina."""


    They all greeted Seraphina, who bowed slightly once more, then walked ahead of the group until they reached the main hall, where they separated¡ªSeraphina continuing her way to the kitchen, while Erik sat on one of the large sofas in the middle of the room, and his masters sat beside him.


    With familiarity and trust, Erik let his head fall onto Eleonora''s lap, who smiled warmly and began to stroke the silky, starry hair of her beloved disciple. At the same time, Sigr¨²n picked up Erik''s legs and placed them over hers, proceeding to remove his shoes with practiced ease.


    "What did you think of the exam, Erik?" Eleonora asked affectionately as she began to gently caress Erik''s forehead, as if it were fine porcelain.


    "It was quite easy, to be honest. Only the first part was annoying, since I had to categorize and separate a bunch of ingredients; the rest were much easier." Erik replied with his eyes closed, enjoying how his master''s delicate hands caressed his face.


    "Hehe, don''t say that in public, or many people will want to hit you."


    Upon hearing Erik, Sigr¨²n couldn''t help but comment with a mischievous giggle, while she began to gently play with Erik''s perfectly groomed toes in what seemed like a delicate and affectionate massage, very much her style.


    "Really?" Erik couldn''t help but ask, somewhat surprised, which made the pair of beautiful masters smile softly.


    "Yes, that exam is considered very difficult, so there will be no shortage of those who want to hit you out of frustration at their own inability," Eleonora commented with a slight mocking laugh on her lips, to which Erik responded in a low voice, making a mental note.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "I see. I''ll keep that in mind..."


    Amid the curious massage and casual conversation, the group of masters and disciple spent time with cheerful smiles on their faces, until, after a while, Seraphina returned to the main hall. Standing near the sofa with her hands crossed by her waist¡ªa perfect pose for a perfect maid like her¡ªshe announced.


    "Dinner is ready."


    "Thank you, Seraphina."


    Upon hearing Seraphina, Erik quickly opened his eyes and thanked her with a slight smile, and Seraphina responded in a professional tone with a small smile on her face.


    "It is a pleasure to serve."


    Knowing that her disciple must be starving, Sigr¨²n quickly put his boots back on, then they all headed together toward the main dining room, where they saw two attendants finishing setting all the dishes before bowing respectfully and leaving.


    Erik watched the two attendants leaving for a moment, realizing something, which quickly led him to ask with a bit of curiosity while looking at his masters.


    "Now that I think about it, why are there so few attendants in the mansion now? Do we have financial problems?"


    """Hahaha!"""


    Upon hearing Erik''s question and seeing his slightly worried expression, all the women present couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Even Seraphina was unable to maintain her professional facade. After all, it was too funny that someone could think that two Masters, who were among the best in their respective crafts, could have ''financial problems,'' especially in the Arcane Order.


    "What are you laughing at?" Erik asked, genuinely surprised, which only intensified the women''s laughter.


    The beautiful women clutched their stomachs and tried to calm down without success, until, after a while, Eleonora managed to compose herself enough to respond, though she still had sporadic giggles.


    "Haha, you don''t have to worry about that, Erik. We don''t have financial problems of any kind; we have enough wealth for you to squander as much as you want without fear for several million years. Haha."


    "Haha, you''re really adorable, Erik. The reduction of attendants in the mansion is for security reasons, but we never imagined you''d think it was due to ''financial problems.'' It''s so funny. Haha," Sigr¨²n added, genuinely amused. Erik asked curiously, trying to ignore how Seraphina and his masters were making fun of him.


    "Security reasons? Did something happen?"


    "Not really, but it''s better to be safe than sorry. Before, I lived here alone and didn''t have to worry too much about it, but since you arrived, that changed. So we decided to improve that aspect and reduce the number of attendants in the mansion to minimize variables, hehe," Sigr¨²n commented, trying to contain her sporadic giggles.


    "I understand... and sorry for the inconvenience," Erik said, a bit embarrassed, to which Sigr¨²n affectionately ruffled his hair and warmly commented:


    "I''ve told you hundreds of times that you don''t need to apologize. Better eat before it gets cold."


    "Hehehe."


    Erik smiled a bit awkwardly and began to eat voraciously, completely forgetting the matter of the attendants, which brought charming smiles to the women present, who looked at each other conspiratorially.


    The reduction of attendants in the mansion had begun several years ago, even before they went to the frontier. Eleonora and Sigr¨²n were perfectly aware that their attachment to Erik was far from the normal feeling of a Master towards her disciple.


    Moreover, scenes of intimate physical contact, like the one that occurred on the sofa, were too common. Despite knowing that this would undoubtedly cause unpleasant comments or rumors, they were not willing to stop, so they chose the second option: to hide it.


    To achieve that goal, Seraphina gradually began changing the attendants'' shifts and relocating them to other properties owned by Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, leaving only the most loyal and tight-lipped in the mansion.


    The reason they wanted to hide it and didn''t dare to take a step further was that both Eleonora and Sigr¨²n were unsure of what to do with their growing feelings. After all, it was the first time they felt something like this, and they were a bit confused about what to do. So they simply decided to go with the flow and enjoy their feelings, while avoiding affecting their reputation or harming Erik in any way.


    Amid casual conversations, the group of three continued eating and talking about random things, laughing occasionally at unimportant silliness. Seraphina, who remained standing aside like the perfect maid she was, occasionally offered small comments or politely declined Erik''s invitations to sit at the table. After all, such behavior was not befitting of a perfect maid.


    "By the way, how have things been going with the rune circles?" Suddenly, Erik asked with curiosity, which inevitably put complicated smiles on the faces of Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, who sighed with disappointment.


    "Not well at all. Although we can cast the ones you''ve created, we have no idea why they work. Many parts seem to contradict all the magical theory we know; it''s honestly a mystery how they''re even possible," Sigr¨²n commented, full of regret, to which Eleonora added in a similar tone.


    "Yes, they''re truly too strange. Not to mention that you need an extremely high level of mana control to cast them. The slightest error, no matter how small, makes it fail spectacularly; it''s like a house of cards that can fall with the slightest gust of wind."


    For some time, Erik had asked his masters to help him develop the theory behind his rune circles. He had given them all his notes on the rune circles he had developed and shown them how to cast them, but apparently there had been no luck.


    "I see... that''s a shame. I''ll keep working on them to see if I can come up with something," Erik said, feeling a bit defeated, as he jotted down his masters'' opinions in his notebook. But at that moment, Eleonora stealthily approached and gave him an affectionate kiss on the cheek, then cheerfully said.


    "Don''t worry about that. Your rune circles are an unprecedented historical milestone, so it''s only expected that they''re not easy to perfect. But you''ve already taken the first step that shows they''re possible, and we''ll continue helping you. Sooner or later, we''ll understand how they work."


    "Yes, there''s no reason to be discouraged. We''ll keep trying things until we figure out how they work, and we''ll create the best and greatest magical system humanity has ever seen," Sigr¨²n added with a huge smile on her face after imitating Eleonora and kissing Erik''s other cheek, to which he responded with a small chuckle.


    "Haha, that''s true. We have extremely long lives to try everything until we can develop a viable theory; it''s still too early to give up."

 VOL2 Chapter 7: You are the best, Seraphina

    Near dawn, long before the sun cast its first rays of light, Seraphina lay peacefully reclined on a beautiful bed of elegant and refined appearance. Her figure glowed under the dim light that filtered through the heavy embroidered velvet curtains, seeming as if she had been plucked from a Renaissance painting; her skin was so white that it strongly contrasted with the ebony of her long hair, which cascaded over the pillow and spilled onto the mattress like rivers of liquid ink.


    Despite being asleep, her face emanated a captivating serenity and grace, with her softly pink-toned lips slightly parted, allowing a glimpse of the tip of her tongue. Her black, curled eyelashes shaded her eyelids, and her rhythmic breathing raised and lowered her voluptuous chest in an almost hypnotic way.


    The idyllic scene was interrupted when the beautiful woman began to gently open her eyes. Not long after, Seraphina rose from the bed and stretched a bit, then got up and walked calmly to the windows of the elegant and spacious room. She opened the curtains only to be met with the view of the beautiful garden covered by the night''s mist.


    With a tranquil smile, Seraphina took a couple of breaths of fresh air, then walked lightly toward a beautifully decorated, spacious bathroom, where she showered. She ended up dressing in a beautiful outfit that seemed heavily inspired by a Victorian maid''s attire.


    The base of the outfit was a deep black dress that reached the knees, with puffed sleeves ending in tight cuffs. However, instead of the typical white apron of Victorian maids, she wore a midnight blue silk apron, sprinkled with small crystals that shone like stars on a cloudless night.


    The neckline of the dress was adorned with intricate lace resembling magical runes, and a crescent moon-shaped brooch held a scarf of the same blue as the apron. Instead of the typical flat shoes, she wore black velvet ankle boots with a moderate heel, which gave her a more sophisticated air.


    After checking her appearance one last time in a full-length mirror in a corner of the room, ensuring that her image was nothing less than perfect and worthy of a perfect maid like herself. Seraphina left her room with a secure and confident step toward the kitchen, with a big smile on her face.


    A few hours later, Seraphina emerged from the kitchen, surrounded by what appeared to be several tentacles made of pure darkness, which held at their tips various dishes with delicious delicacies of all kinds. Such as freshly baked bread that seemed to glow slightly, orange juice that gave off a captivating aroma, omelets made from all sorts of eggs, delicious desserts with shapes and colors that made them look like works of art. And, most importantly, cookies and a large cup of black coffee.


    On her way to the main table, Seraphina greeted several attendants of the mansion with a slight nod of her head, to which they responded with a deep bow, expressing the great respect her presence demanded, immediately hurrying away without looking back, almost as if they feared being even near the main dining room.


    After nodding in satisfaction at the proper behavior of the attendants, Seraphina walked to the main dining room. Despite the table being impeccably clean, almost gleaming, she proceeded to clean it with a white cloth with great dedication, while a beautiful, happy smile settled on her face.


    After ensuring the table was absolutely spotless, Seraphina proceeded to arrange the dishes in a specific order, with great attention to detail. This was almost as if she were organizing a highly important stage set rather than a simple breakfast, with which she wanted to convey all kinds of feelings to the person it was intended for.


    Seeking perfection, Seraphina continuously checked the position of the dishes, turning them slightly in different directions while looking at her work from different perspectives, ensuring that the whole arrangement conveyed what she wanted. But suddenly, the smile on the face of the perfect maid of divine beauty widened visibly when she perceived something through her Mystical Consciousness.


    Hastily, Seraphina made a final review of the position of the dishes, the table, and the chair before standing elegantly to one side and lightly massaging her face, trying to erase her evident smile. She returned to her usual serious and elegant expression; after all, that was the image she wanted the approaching person to see.


    "Good morning, young master."


    With a slight bow, Seraphina elegantly greeted a sleepy Erik, who was dressed in simple black shorts down to his knees, without a shirt or shoes, and was stretching noisily while letting out a comfortable sigh. He was followed by two wolves about 30 cm tall, one silver and the other black, wagging their tails happily.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Good morning, Seraphina, and thanks for the breakfast as always; it looks really delicious," Erik commented with a smile as he sat in the chair before the sumptuous breakfast, which caused a beautiful smile to bloom on Seraphina''s face, which she quickly hid, then elegantly commented with a small bow.


    "It is a pleasure to serve you, young master."


    "You know, I''ve kind of given up on the ''young master'' thing, but you should at least try to call me Erik. You can even call me ''green eyes''; just don''t call me ''young master,'' it feels uncomfortable," Erik commented somewhat resignedly, which caused Seraphina''s brow to furrow slightly before she elegantly replied.


    "That would be a great lack of respect; it is my duty to call you what you are¡ªthat is, my young master. Besides..."


    Seraphina made a small pause, which she used to take a deep breath before continuing, although one could still see deep in her eyes a thick murderous intent as she spoke.


    "I would never dare to call my young master by such titles as the one you mention, and the young master should not allow anyone to do so, under any circumstances."


    "If you say so. Besides, it''s nothing out of the ordinary for them to call me ''green eyes''; my eyes are green, after all, hehe."


    Without giving it much importance, Erik smiled cheerfully, while Seraphina''s expression twisted into one full of anger. That expression was replaced by an embarrassed smile the moment Erik tasted one of the cookies on the table and commented delightedly.


    "This is especially delicious today, Seraphina; you''ve outdone yourself. You really are the best."


    "It is a pleasure to be of service, young master."


    With an expression that struggled to remain serious to prevent an enormous smile full of happiness from forming on her face, Seraphina slightly bowed as she spoke in a formal and elegant tone.


    "Umu, you are the best, Seraphina. Mwah."


    After finishing his cookie, Erik savored the exquisite taste a bit, then nodded to himself and commented cheerfully, ending by sending Seraphina a flying kiss with a smile. After which, he began to devour his breakfast as if he hadn''t eaten in years.


    Unable to contain herself, Seraphina''s expression softened into one full of tenderness as she stretched her arm into the air and ''grabbed'' something only she could understand, bringing her hand to her chest with a slight blush¡ªall while watching Erik eat his breakfast with pleasure, almost hypnotized¡ªuntil he finally finished and commented with a sigh.


    "This was really delicious, thank you, Seraphina."


    Truly satisfied, Erik stretched once more while yawning lazily, which snapped Seraphina out of her reverie, causing her to shake her head a bit. After that, she headed toward the largest sofa in the room and sat on it. At that moment, she adjusted her clothes a bit and took from her storage ring a beautifully carved crystal container that held several cotton swabs for cleaning ears.


    Erik looked at Seraphina sitting there, who was gazing at him with a small smile while lightly patting her lap with the crystal container. He could only smile wryly before walking to the sofa and lying down on it, placing his head in the soft lap of the beautiful woman and closing his eyes. His nose filled with a soft and relaxing scent that reminded him of jasmine.


    Seeing the young man with starry hair rest comfortably in her lap, Seraphina''s smile became somewhat maternal. Without saying a word, she began to clean Erik''s ears with delicacy and care, little by little, trying to be as gentle as possible. With her free thumb, she affectionately caressed the perfectly symmetrical features of her young master, which filled her heart with a warm and happy feeling.


    But while Seraphina was diligently cleaning Erik''s ears, occasionally, the beautiful maid''s eyes couldn''t help but wander a little over the athletic and perfectly defined torso of the star-haired young man. Filling her body with a different warmth that almost made her swallow audibly, something she restrained with all her might.


    The endearing scene continued for a while until it was interrupted by Erik, who suddenly opened his eyes to look at a beautiful crystal card that had suddenly appeared in his right hand. It vibrated slightly before displaying a holographic call screen showing a name at the top.


    "Chen? What does that idiot want so early?... Bastard, what a lack of manners to wake people up at this hour..." Erik commented ironically and put his card back into his storage ring without the slightest intention of answering, then reclined again on the comfortable lap of Seraphina with his eyes closed.


    "Young master, don''t you think it''s rude not to attend to your friend? It must be something important if he calls at this hour," Seraphina commented elegantly, while delicately cleaning the outer part of Erik''s ear with a beautiful, immaculately white cloth adorned with exquisite embroidery at the corners.


    "Most likely, that idiot forgot to do an assignment for a class and has to present it today or tomorrow. Let''s let him suffer for a while; that way he''ll be willing to ''pay'' better, hehe."


    Still with his eyes closed, Erik chuckled mischievously but quickly turned over, ending up with his face resting on Seraphina''s flat and smooth stomach. He then hugged the beautiful woman''s back with one arm and added in a comfortable voice.


    "Besides, I''m busy right now."


    Erik''s small action made Seraphina blush charmingly. Brimming with joy, she took a new cotton swab from the container and began to clean the other ear of her charming young master with great dedication, while commenting in a warm and tender voice.


    "If you say so, young master."

 VOL 2 Chapter 8: What a tragedy…

    With evident confidence born from years of living together, Erik settled into Seraphina''s lap, enveloped by the warm and relaxing floral aroma of the beautiful woman, and enjoyed the moment in complete tranquility. Erik paid no attention whatsoever to his card, which was continuously vibrating in his storage ring.


    After a while, Seraphina finished cleaning her young master''s ear. She took a new white cloth with golden embroidery at the corners from her storage ring and began to clean the outer part of the star-haired boy''s ear. Although she slowed down her pace as much as she could, the end still came. She had to comment elegantly and seriously, although a bit of reluctance could be seen on her face.


    "It''s finished, young master, and your bath should be ready by now."


    "Thank you, Seraphina; you''re the best."


    Upon hearing Seraphina, Erik, who was beginning to fall asleep, got up from the enchanting maid''s lap. After stretching a bit, he left the room and headed to his bedroom, closely followed by the wolves that had just finished their juicy feast of super-premium meat.


    "It''s a pleasure to serve you, young master."


    Meanwhile, Seraphina commented softly as she watched her young master''s back until he disappeared, with an expression full of reluctance, almost as if she were about to leap after him. But in the end, she just sighed and got up from the sofa, at which point a cheerful and sing-song voice was heard behind her.


    "Fufu, who would have thought that the unflappable shadow Seraphina could make so many expressions? It''s a real surprise."


    A smiling Eleonora materialized out of nowhere in the middle of the room, with a big playful grin on her face as she mockingly commented. Seraphina responded with her serious and professional expression while approaching the table to collect the dishes.


    "Spying and gossiping about a humble maid is not fitting for your class and glamour, Master Silverwood."


    "Hehehe, don''t be like that, Sera, or I won''t lend you Erik anymore."


    Out of nowhere, Sigr¨²n also appeared, standing near Eleonora with a mocking smile on her face. She commented in a sing-song voice, which made Seraphina''s eyebrows twitch a bit. Shortly after, Seraphina commented in a serious and professional tone.


    "Young miss, I don''t know what you mean by ''lend.'' This humble maid only serves the young master as is proper."


    "Hoho, so that''s how we''re going to play. Then I, Sigr¨²n, master and legal guardian of Erik, determined that having such a clingy maid with my disciple is something that cannot be allowed. So, from now on, I will appoint someone else to take charge of my dear disciple as his personal maid." Sigr¨²n spoke with a mocking smile on her face, in a voice that tried to sound serious and determined, while attempting to act like a dramatic actress.


    "I, Eleonora, also a master, second this motion. This situation cannot continue, or else it could greatly affect the development of our disciple." Eleonora quickly joined the little game and commented in a sing-song voice, trying to maintain a serious expression, but a hint of mischief could not be hidden on her face.


    Upon hearing the words of that pair of women, Seraphina completely lost her serious and elegant appearance. Now, on her beautiful face, only indignation could be seen as she directed sharp looks at that pair of ''jokers,'' which made them sweat a bit. But they were already too deep into the swamp; it was easier to reach the other side than to turn back, so they continued without fearing the consequences.


    "Those jokes are not funny, Sigr¨²n, Eleonora," Seraphina commented in a dark tone, full of indignation as she stared intently at the youngest Masters-level in history.


    "Fufufu, how strange! The great Seraphina, the goddess of shadows, got angry." Eleonora mocked as she laughed in complicity with Sigr¨²n.


    "Hmph, what do you want now?" Seraphina snorted, annoyed, then asked while collecting the dishes.


    "Hehehe, nothing really; we''re just happy." Sigr¨²n commented with a smile, and Eleonora nodded in agreement.


    "Happy? What happened?" Surprised, Seraphina asked a bit confusedly, to which Eleonora replied mischievously.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Fufufu, it''s very simple. Our cute disciple will bring his first friend home."


    "You can''t be thinking...?" Seraphina opened her eyes, full of surprise, as she looked at Eleonora, not believing what she was hearing. At that moment, Sigr¨²n added with a big smile full of mischief.


    "Hehehe, exactly..."


    "He is going to be very angry..." Seraphina looked at Sigr¨²n, doubting if they would really do what she was thinking, to which Eleonora added in a sing-song voice with an almost wicked smile on her face.


    "Fufufu, it will be very fun..."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    After a pleasant bath, Erik dressed in a simple white sport set, which changed color to black using the convenient runes inscribed in the clothing. He then headed to his study, where he sat in front of his beautiful desk. Several books, agendas, and scrolls appeared on it, along with various holographic screens displaying all kinds of information.


    While sipping tea that Seraphina brought him from time to time, Erik spent the rest of the morning performing various calculations, drawing different types of geometric circles, runes, and runic circles in an almost systematic way. At the same time, he reviewed different reference materials on the holographic screens, books, and scrolls. But his dedicated work abruptly stopped when he felt his student card vibrating again in his storage ring.


    "It''s true, that guy was looking for me for something..."


    He commented to himself upon realizing, since he had completely forgotten. Erik took his student card out of his storage ring, where he confirmed that Chen was indeed calling him. With an ironic smile, he answered.


    "And what calculations do you need to do now?"


    "Hehehe, don''t be so cold. Can''t your good friend Chen call you to see how you''re doing?" Chen commented with a little laugh, which brought an amused smile to Erik''s face. He quickly responded mockingly.


    "Oh? So you don''t need anything from me? That''s good because I''ll be very busy for a couple of months. But thanks for the call; I''m fine, by the way."


    "Hey, hey, Erik, don''t be like that! Don''t abandon me at this moment of great need¡ªI could really die this time." Chen replied a bit hastily, which made Erik laugh a little. He asked casually.


    "Then stop playing around. What is it now?"


    "Hehehe, just some matrix arrangements that I can''t create for the life of me..." Chen''s voice trailed off as he spoke, as if he were a bit embarrassed, which led Erik to ask in an ironic voice.


    "Isn''t your family supposed to specialize in that?"


    "Yes, and that''s why I could die if I don''t get it. My father is really angry this time, and if I don''t manage to show a good result at the next clan assembly, he''ll beat me to death!" Chen responded in a grave and agitated tone, at which Erik couldn''t help but laugh, genuinely amused.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hey!! Don''t laugh; it''s really serious. I spoke with my mother recently, and she told me that my father is really serious about this and won''t accept any excuses. So I''m panicking now." Chen commented in a somewhat scared tone. Erik casually replied while reviewing one of the holographic screens around him.


    "I suppose something happened."


    "Yes... you know, clan stuff. But anyway, I really need your help with this." Chen responded somewhat evasively, to which Erik asked casually, feeling that a new reference from the Zazen Discipline would suit him right now.


    "Alright, I can help with that, but aren''t those secret things of your family?"


    "More or less, but the ones to be evaluated this time aren''t that secret. The university even has a few copies of the arrangements I need on this occasion." Chen responded much more cheerfully now that he had the genius in his pocket. At that point, Erik commented casually while deactivating the holographic screens.


    "Then I''ll see you at the library."


    "Well, actually, I''m arriving at your master''s mansion right now, hehehe."


    Upon hearing Chen''s mischievous tone, Erik opened his eyes, surprised, and quickly extended his mystical consciousness. Shortly after, he easily sensed Chen arriving at the mansion and Seraphina waiting for him at the door, accompanied by two more assistants. This led him to ask in a dark tone.


    "What the hell are you doing here?"


    "Well, actually..."


    Chen tried to explain what had happened, but suddenly, his words were cut off when the call abruptly ended. Without wasting a single second, Erik quickly put away his student card and headed to the exit. But the moment he opened the door, he found his masters standing on the other side with charming smiles on their beautiful faces.


    "Erik, it seems that a friend of yours has come to visit us. Let''s go meet him." Sigr¨²n commented cheerfully with a small smile on her face. Immediately after, she gently took Erik''s right arm and held it firmly between her voluptuous chests.


    "Yes, Erik, we can''t keep your friend waiting. Let''s go welcome him." Eleonora commented elegantly, at the same time smoothly taking his left arm, also immobilizing it between her ample bosom, while a casual smile could be seen on her face.


    "An ambush orchestrated by my own masters¡ªwhat a tragedy..."


    Finding himself totally immobilized by two Master-level individuals, Erik could only comment in a dramatic tone while looking at his masters with deep disappointment on his face. They ignored him completely without any problem, then began to drag the reluctant star-haired boy to the main hall with mischievous smiles on their faces.


    In the main hall was a visibly worried Chen, sitting on an elegant sofa in front of a coffee table, his gaze fixed on a cup of tea on the table. The only movement seen in him was his chest, breathing deeply. Meanwhile, Seraphina was standing at the door, and two other assistants waited to the side with serious expressions.


    Soon after, Erik entered the main hall, dragged by Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, who held him firmly by his arms. They reached the large sofa, where they sat with the star-haired boy in the center, who had a blank expression on his face, as if he were already resigned to his cruel fate.

 VOL2 Chapter 9: It can’t be…

    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Chen Ming. I''m Sigr¨²n Eldurd¨®ttir, Erik''s master."


    Seated on the sofa, Sigr¨²n commented elegantly and with a dignified demeanor as an assistant served her tea. At that moment, Chen stood up in a panic, then bowed respectfully while responding in a serious tone.


    "The pleasure is mine, Master Eldurd¨®ttir. This humble one is Chen Ming, heir of the Ming family and a great admirer of your work."


    "You are very polite, Chen Ming, and it''s also a pleasure to meet you. I''m Eleonora Silverwood, also Erik''s master." Eleonora commented gracefully, a cup of tea in her hand, as she looked at the young man before her.


    Eleonora''s statement took Chen by surprise; he looked up in shock. After all, while it was well known that Erik was Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s first disciple and was very close to Master Silverwood, he had never heard that she was his master as well. This was quite rare in the galaxy, much like how no one likes to share their children with a stranger; no one likes to share their disciples.


    Despite the shocking news throwing him off balance, Chen managed to compose himself quickly. He then bowed elegantly to the beautiful, golden-eyed Master-level and spoke in a serious and respectful tone.


    "The pleasure is all mine, Master Silverwood. I''m also an admirer of your work, especially your runic-geometric refinement¡ªit''s sheer genius."


    Meanwhile, Erik was lounging on the sofa with a tired and disappointed expression, showing no intention of looking at Chen. Two small wolf cubs about 20 cm tall, one silver and one black, were on him, licking his face and wagging their tails enthusiastically, looking quite adorable.


    Some time ago, Erik had the idea to leverage his contract with the wolves¡ªwhich allowed him to pass on knowledge like magic circles, runes, and the like¡ªto give them specially designed runic circles. His first success was a spell that allowed them to change size, which was not only more mana-efficient but also enabled them to become smaller, although they were still limited by their maximum size¡ªtheir actual size.


    Since the wolves learned the new runic circle, they''d become almost addicted to staying in their smallest form. Erik theorized they did this because they were more adorable that way and received more cookies, which made him a bit jealous, though he''d never admit it aloud.


    "Please sit down so we can chat a bit, Chen Ming. Tell us, how is our Erik doing in his classes?" Sigr¨²n asked with elegant mannerisms, gesturing to the chair where Chen had been sitting before.


    "He''s undoubtedly a top-tier genius; he''s been the best in all the classes we''ve shared. Masters Eldurd¨®ttir and Silverwood are excellent educators and have a keen eye for talent." Chen said after sitting down again, a serious expression on his face, which greatly pleased the pair of Masters.


    "Fufufu, thank you for the compliment. And how does Erik get along with his other classmates? Does he have more friends besides you?" Eleonora asked while holding a beautiful porcelain cup with gold decorations, looking directly into Chen''s eyes.


    "Um..."


    Visibly uncomfortable, Chen glanced over at Erik, only to find him lost in his own world¡ªeating cookies and playing with two wolf pups and what could only be described as a miniature jet-black dragon. He could only sigh and respond in a serious tone.


    "One could say that Erik isn''t particularly sociable, and others hesitate to approach him due to his impressive talent and serious demeanor."


    "I see..." Sigr¨²n nodded softly, then looked at Erik with a frown before sending him a telepathic message.


    [So, acting like an antisocial snob, huh?]


    Upon receiving Sigr¨²n''s telepathic ''scolding,'' Erik simply turned his back to her and continued casually petting the belly of the adorable Kaiser, who looked especially happy, while Ebonique and Tiberius seemed quite jealous. This prompted a sigh from the beautiful, golden-haired Master.


    "Though I''d like to add that, for someone in Erik''s position, socializing could become counterproductive, so it''s perfectly understandable." Chen said with a smile, trying to lighten the mood. Inside, however, he was somewhat nervous, to the point of breaking into a cold sweat.


    "It''s commendable that you try to defend him, but this guy is indefensible. He doesn''t even want to attend classes anymore and won''t leave the mansion." Sigr¨²n commented, a bit exasperated, as she shook her head. Erik quickly retorted in a tone full of ''indignation'' and ''righteousness.''


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "That''s slander! I''m merely following the director''s orders as the great faction member that I am. Using his great wisdom, the director decided I should stay away from classes for a while."


    "Sure, because you didn''t specifically request that as compensation, right?" Eleonora said with a slight smile, casting a sharp glance at the star-haired boy.


    "Hmph, Erik doesn''t need to associate with those losers; he''s better off at home working on his own projects." Before Erik could defend himself, Ebonique exclaimed in exasperation. Erik quickly nodded and added in a complacent tone.


    "Yes, tell them, Ebonique! Let''s start a revolution against this tyranny that''s trying to force me into trouble."


    "Yes, this is a revolution against tyranny!"


    Somewhat amused, Ebonique immediately played along with Erik. She spoke while growing slightly in size and coiling around the neck of the star-haired boy, then bared her powerful teeth menacingly at the pair of ''ruthless tyrants.''


    "Stop playing around, you two. Erik needs to socialize more; it''s not healthy for him to always want to be alone."


    Suddenly, a strict voice resonated in the room, halting the ''revolutionaries'' in their tracks. It came from Ignis, who had suddenly appeared beside Sigr¨²n in a beautiful blue fireball. The lovely, golden-haired Master cast a mocking glance at the mediocre revolutionary group.


    "Ignis, how could you betray us like this? Erik, you should stop giving mana to that traitor; she''s no longer part of our noble group!"


    Seeing Ignis, Ebonique spoke to Erik in an amused tone that tried to sound serious and just. The star-haired boy quickly nodded with a serious expression, then looked directly at Ignis and spoke in a tone full of authority, as if delivering an exemplary sentence to a criminal.


    "Yes, Ignis, this is high treason against our revolutionary movement. You''re punished¡ªno more mana for you for a week."


    Upon hearing the terrible sentence, Ignis seemed to ''deflate,'' reducing her size before gently falling onto Erik''s lap, turning her back to Sigr¨²n¡ªas if thinking that not seeing her absolved her of guilt.


    "Ignis, you damn traitor! You sold out for a bit of mana!"


    Witnessing the shameless behavior of her loyal spirit companion, Sigr¨²n exclaimed loudly, ''offended,'' though the amused smile on her face ruined her act. Erik promptly replied in a serious tone, sending a mocking glance at his beautiful master.


    "Ignis just reconsidered and realized which side was right. Tyranny is always bad; she''s not a traitor but a social benefactor who sides with the oppressed¡ªin other words, our noble revolutionary group."


    "Fufufu, it seems someone doesn''t want any more cookies from now on." Eleonora suddenly remarked cheerfully as a tray of special cookies appeared on her hand. This put an expression of ''terror'' on Erik''s face, and he quickly added in a ''dramatic'' tone.


    "What great immorality¡ªto seize the basic survival resources of the oppressed to coerce them! How low you''ve sunk, master; I never expected this from you."


    "Fufufufu, starting a revolution is useless if you can''t win, dear disciple..." Eleonora replied casually, an ''evil'' smile on her beautiful face as she toyed with a cookie, drawing Erik''s gaze.


    As the group played among themselves, Chen watched the situation feeling a bit uncomfortable but also surprised¡ªnot only because it was inconceivable that possibly the most important Master-levels in the galaxy were happily playing with someone. After all, such behavior sharply contrasted with their public image, which was elegant and distant.


    What truly surprised Chen was Erik himself; his behavior and expressions were things he''d never seen before. Despite knowing him for several years, the star-haired boy had always been serious and distant, though occasionally he''d crack a few jokes and pranks and would always end up helping him, even if he complained. This was possibly the first time Chen could say that Erik was genuinely ''happy.''


    "Dinner is ready; if you''d like, you may proceed to the main dining room."


    After a while, Seraphina''s voice was heard in the main hall, abruptly ending the little play the ''hosts'' had put together¡ªthey seemed to have forgotten about poor Chen. Everyone stood up as if nothing had happened, and Sigr¨²n cheerfully said while looking at the boy from the Lotus Union.


    "Let''s go to the dining room, Chen Ming."


    "It would be my pleasure, Master Eldurd¨®ttir."


    Upon arriving at the dining room, Chen continued to be amazed by the peculiar dynamics between Erik and his masters. The star-haired boy confidently took the head seat at the table, while Eleonora and Sigr¨²n sat on either side of him. Meanwhile, Seraphina stood behind Erik with an elegant smile. As for Chen, an assistant guided him to sit at the opposite end of the table.


    Such an arrangement was entirely unexpected. Normally, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora would occupy the heads of the table, denoting their status and importance, while Erik, as a disciple, would sit in the middle¡ªjust like Chen himself.


    But the way they were seated indicated that the most important person at the table wasn''t the renowned and prestigious youngest Master-levels in history, but rather a young, unknown man¡ªnot even a century old¡ªErik himself. Moreover, the fact that the star-haired boy sat at the head with the Masters beside him was a very indirect way of sending a clear message: Erik was more than just a disciple.


    (It can''t be...)


    A thought crossed Chen''s mind¡ªone quite terrifying and that could turn the entire galaxy upside down.


    The main reason Chen felt particularly uncomfortable with the seating arrangement was because he was extremely familiar with such a scene. It mirrored how his own family dined: his father and clan leader at the head of the table, his mother¡ªthe first wife¡ªon one side, and the second wife, his other mother, on the other side.


    (Calm down, Chen. Something like that isn''t possible. Most likely, Masters Silverwood and Eldurd¨®ttir are just showing me the importance and affection they have for their disciple, to the point that they''ve even decided to share him... Yes, that must be it. It''s impossible that Erik has managed to win over two of the most sought-after women in the galaxy. Haha, no, it can''t be...)

 VOL2 Chapter 10: Lavender?

    While Chen was convincing himself of something, sumptuous dishes were placed on the table by the mansion''s servants. They filled the table with life and color while releasing a delicious aroma that made Chen''s stomach roar loudly, pulling him out of his thoughts.


    (IMPOSSIBLE!!!!)


    Despite the embarrassment Chen felt from the roar his stomach had let out, the shock of seeing the dishes on the table was immensely greater. On the table were items like Ancient Sage Beans, Golden Deer Chop, Ethereal Tree Risotto, and more delicacies that were incredibly rare and costly¡ªso much so that a family like his could only afford a feast like this on a very special occasion, and even then, they wouldn''t have such a varied collection of delicacies.


    As if nothing were happening, evidently accustomed to excessive luxury, Erik began to eat with a cheerful smile on his face, occasionally feeding the wolves eagerly waiting at his sides, now each nearly a meter tall and wagging their tails rapidly.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n took small bites from their plates with great elegance and delicacy, a display of their high status. Chen, on the other hand, didn''t even dare to touch the food¡ªit was simply too luxurious for a casual visit, prompting Eleonora to comment with a small smile.


    "Chen Ming, you may eat with confidence."


    "Thank you very much, Master Silverwood; it''s just that I''m a little overwhelmed by the high quality of the food." Chen replied respectfully, visibly uncomfortable, which inevitably caught Erik''s attention.


    "Is this very expensive?"


    Erik commented, a bit surprised, as he pointed to a juicy Galaxcero steak¡ªa magical animal resembling a deer, incredibly rare, and only found on a very dangerous planet near the center of the galaxy. It had impressive properties, but the most renowned was the enormous amount of mana in its meat, far exceeding that of a common illuminated-level pill or potion, while being so tender that it could be consumed by an Initiate.


    "This food is quite impressive..."


    Chen wanted to explain to Erik how extraordinary the food they were eating was, knowing full well that common sense was not one of Erik''s strengths¡ªthe guy seemed good at everything else¡ªbut his words stopped cold when he received a ''casual'' look from Sigr¨²n. After a moment, he could only speak while trying to appear calm, though cold sweat covered his entire back.


    "... Though for someone at your masters'' level, it''s nothing."


    "I see, I thought this meat was particularly juicy..."


    Full of curiosity, Erik commented casually as he poked at the meat with a fork, while Chen tried to make himself as small as possible in his chair. He was overwhelmed by the terrifying pressure from Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, who were both looking at him with slightly kind smiles on their beautiful faces.


    "Young master, you shouldn''t play with your food like that." Seraphina ''reprimanded'' Erik with a serious tone, as he had stopped eating and was now inspecting each dish with curiosity.


    "It''s just that I want to know what makes this food special, Seraphina. Chen''s family is wealthy, so for him to be surprised, it must be very rare, and I want to see what makes it special." Without stopping what he was doing, Erik commented casually. At that moment, Eleonora spoke with a small smile.


    "Your cookies are more expensive, so don''t worry about that; just keep eating."


    "That makes sense..." Visibly surprised, Erik remarked as he looked at his beautiful, golden-eyed master.


    After that, Erik resumed eating as before, while Chen wondered if the thing about the cookies was true. Now that he had seen the luxurious way Erik ate, it wouldn''t surprise him at all, especially since he was well acquainted with the star-haired young man''s obsession with those cookies.


    Whenever Chen was with Erik, it was common for the star-haired young man to pull out a cookie out of nowhere and eat it, regardless of the situation. Moreover, those cookies looked exquisite and were loaded with mana, which made Chen curious to try them from the moment he saw them for the first time. The problem was that Erik treasured them like they were gold and had never let Chen taste even one.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    After a while, and not wanting to anger the youngest Masters-level in history any further, Chen started eating with the elegance and grace befitting his status, savoring the incredible taste and the abundant mana flowing through his body. Despite the delightful aftertaste, he focused on nourishing his dantian and his body.


    About 40 minutes later, Chen stopped eating, feeling tired and incredibly satisfied, with so much mana coursing through his body that even one more bite might have made him explode. He turned to see Erik eating leisurely while sharing his food with the animals around him.


    (Damn monster... How the hell can he handle so much mana being only an Ascended?)


    Watching Erik eat cheerfully, Chen could only smile wryly before slightly shaking his head and turning to address the distinguished Masters who were chatting calmly among themselves.


    "Thank you very much for the meal, Master Eldurd¨®ttir, Master Silverwood. It was incredibly delicious and nutritious."


    "Fufufu, it''s good that you enjoyed it. You should come another day to eat." Eleonora commented with a small smile, elegantly covering her mouth with one of her hands.


    "Yes, a friend of Erik''s is always welcome in this house." Sigr¨²n added with an elegant smile.


    "It is a great honor for me, Master Eldurd¨®ttir, Master Silverwood." Upon hearing the generous invitation, Chen quickly stood up from his chair and bowed respectfully to formally express his gratitude.


    While Chen was exhilarated by the warm welcome from two of the most important Masters in the galaxy, Erik gave his masters a blank look and immediately proceeded to ignore them and continue eating, causing a small smile from Seraphina.


    Though Erik wasn''t particularly bothered by Chen visiting the mansion, he really didn''t like having guests much. For one thing, despite what his masters said, it wasn''t his house, which made living there a bit uncomfortable for him¡ªalthough he would never dare say it aloud again, as doing so had already caused a big argument with his masters. The point was that if it was already uncomfortable for him to be there himself, bringing a ''friend'' was crossing a line.


    On the other hand, there was the fact that even though Erik was fully aware that he was talented in several areas that might interest some people. He was even more aware of the relevance of his Masters in the grand scheme of things. Especially within the Arcane Order. Thus, he tried to keep Chen at a distance that he considered ¡®healthy¡¯ from them in order to send a message. After all, when the cheese is on the table, the rats are the first to appear.


    After some time, Erik finished eating, leaving every plate served to him completely clean, which greatly surprised Chen, who watched in disbelief as the attendants collected the plates. At this point, the two wolves ran off to have their own meal¡ªhuge pieces of premium meat.


    "Well, it was a pleasure to meet you, Chen Ming. We''ll leave you to study; we can have tea in the garden later." Sigr¨²n commented with a small smile and an elegant tone as everyone stood up from the table.


    "That would be a pleasure, Master Eldurd¨®ttir." Chen quickly responded in a respectful tone with a slight bow, at which point Eleonora added in a tone similar to Sigr¨²n''s.


    "Fufufu, well then, we''ll leave you. Have a productive study session."


    After the two women left the room, Erik headed to one of the mansion''s studies, followed by Chen, Seraphina, and the wolves, with Ebonique and Ignis on his shoulders, which surprised Chen a little once again. It was quite rare for a spirit to be so close to someone other than their contractor, but then again, the star-haired young man was damn weird, so it was just another peculiarity for the list.


    Once in the beautiful study, Erik sat at a gorgeous black wooden desk adorned with intricate carved runes, while looking at the curious Chen. He was glancing around with eyes full of appreciation for the elegant and luxurious setting of the place. This was worlds apart from his study at the university¡ªeven his study back on his home planet wasn''t this good.


    "So, what are the matrices you''re having trouble with?"


    Hearing the question, Chen sat across from Erik and placed several magical scrolls pulsating with powerful mana on the desk, then explained seriously¡ªwanting to convey the importance of these scrolls to his future well-being. After all, he could end up crippled after the beating his father would give him if he couldn''t master them.


    "There are three arrays¡ªone for defense, one for isolation, and one for illusion. They''re supposed to be not that complex, but for some reason, I can''t successfully deploy them, and no matter where I look, I can''t figure out why I''m failing."


    Nodding in understanding, Erik took the scrolls and began reading them while Seraphina placed two beautiful porcelain cups with exquisite engraved details on the desk, pouring herbal tea that emitted a soft, captivating aroma, which surprised Chen a little.


    (Is that Lavender Tears tea?!)


    Without paying attention to Chen''s stunned expression, Seraphina, with an elegant smile on her face, offered the cup to the young man from the Lotus Union, who looked at the cup speechless. But after a small sigh, he took a sip of the magical tea, a trace of anticipation filling him.


    As the tea passed through his mouth, Chen felt his mind calm and achieve incredible clarity, so he decided to take advantage of the opportunity and began thinking of solutions to the problems he had encountered during his training¡ªmaybe even find his error with the matrices.


    While carefully reading the scrolls, Erik took a sip of the tea, but upon tasting it, he stopped reading and looked at Seraphina, asking a bit confusedly.


    "Lavender?"


    "Yes, there''s a new harvest, and it arrived just a while ago." Seraphina responded with a small smile on her face while holding the tray she had brought the tea on against her chest. Erik nodded in understanding.


    "I see... it''s good."


    "It''s a pleasure to serve you." Seraphina smiled cheerfully and bowed elegantly before leaving the room with a small smile on her face.

 VOL2 Chapter 11: how about a bet?

    Several hours later, in the backyard of Sigr¨²n''s mansion, Chen and Erik could be seen surrounded by different types of materials scattered on the ground. These formed a strange pattern, with various types of Zazen discipline characters arranged around them or even engraved on the materials themselves.


    "It works!!!!"


    An excited Chen exclaimed loudly as he watched with great emotion a beautiful dome of whitish light forming around them. Shortly after, what seemed to be swords made of light appeared inside it, floating in the air for a moment before slowly ''turning off'' and becoming invisible.


    "Yes, it works, but don''t you think it looks a bit ugly?..." Erik asked, hand on his chin, looking uncomfortably at the formation on the ground. Chen responded, full of excitement.


    "Ugly? What are you talking about? It''s the most beautiful thing I''ve ever seen¡ªit works!! Hahaha, now I can return proudly to the family planet."


    "Mmm... I don''t know, it seems very ugly to me. Let me change something."


    After saying that, Erik, feeling something akin to an OCD attack, could no longer resist the urge to do something about that ugly formation. He quickly deactivated it and went to fetch one of the nearby scrolls, closely followed by Seraphina, who trailed him like the faithful and dedicated maid she was.


    Chen looked at Erik, a bit confused by his sudden outburst to change the formation that had taken them so much effort to deploy. But thinking it was just another of his quirks, he began to note down on a magical scroll all the necessary steps, proportions, and specific characters to successfully deploy the formation, not wanting to forget even the smallest detail.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, who were sitting around a beautiful carved crystal table several meters away while calmly drinking tea, began to comment on the situation with different expressions on their beautiful faces. They made sure no one could hear them by setting up a stealthy barrier.


    "Here we go again..." Sigr¨²n commented with a sigh as she watched Erik change the position of several materials handed to him by Seraphina, while making notes in a notebook.


    "Fufufu, it''s really curious how Erik perceives inefficiency as ''ugliness''." Eleonora added with a slight giggle, her gaze fixed on her disciple, who began to change several characters in the formation.


    "Yes... but the most absurd thing is that he instinctively knows how to ''beautify'' it, even when he has no idea what he''s actually doing most of the time..." Sigr¨²n added with another sigh, while Erik analyzed the formation from various angles and occasionally replaced some materials and slightly modified the characters.


    "Fufufufu, how long do you think it will take him to come and ask why it worked?"


    Suddenly, Eleonora cheerfully asked, her hand on the table holding her delicate face as she looked almost hypnotized at the gallant figure of her focused disciple. This caught Sigr¨²n''s attention, who responded with an amused smile.


    "Hehe, no more than a couple of weeks. That information isn''t in the faction''s public library, nor in any of our libraries, so he''ll most likely give up quickly this time."


    Sigr¨²n''s words caused a mischievous smile to form on Eleonora''s face. She turned again to look at the golden-haired Master, then asked with a small, challenging giggle.


    "Fufu, how about a bet?"


    "Oh, how much are we talking about?"


    Sigr¨²n''s interest was immediately piqued, so she quickly asked challengingly. Eleonora''s smile grew as she elegantly sipped her tea, then responded in a questioning tone, looking directly into the sapphire-colored eyes of her sworn sister.


    "I don''t know, perhaps a whole day alone with our dear disciple?"


    "That sounds good... but no crossing the line."


    After drinking her own tea, Sigr¨²n agreed, but didn''t forget to warn in a serious tone. After all, there was an agreement to maintain. Eleonora licked her lips provocatively, then commented with a mischievous smile on her face.


    "Fufufufu, of course not¡ªwe''ll just sleep together a bit."


    "You seem very confident of winning."


    Ignoring the provocative joke of her sworn sister, Sigr¨²n quickly replied in a challenging tone. Eleonora responded with a confident smile and a soft tone, while slightly pushing out her ample bosom and looking amused at the beautiful golden-haired master.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Just a little."


    "Well, we''ll see about that. I bet on two weeks." Confident she would win, Sigr¨²n quickly stated her bet while pushing out her chest similarly to Eleonora, who nodded cheerfully before giving her own wager.


    "Then I''ll go for one week."


    "Closest under wins?" Extending her hand toward her sworn sister, Sigr¨²n asked with a casual smile, to which Eleonora nodded happily.


    "Of course."


    With beautiful smiles on their faces, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora shook hands conspiratorially. In the background, Erik laughed smugly in front of a stupefied Chen, who looked incredulously at how the sphere of light with swords inside was now twice as big as the original using the same amount of mana, thanks to the changes made by the star-haired boy.


    "How did you do that?!!!" a shocked Chen exclaimed loudly, doubting whether what he was seeing was real.


    "With a lot of effort."


    A smug Erik commented as if he didn''t care, not forgetting to reward himself for his genius with a delicious cookie given by his reliable maid. Though, he had to share his cookie with the pair of annoying wolves that appeared as soon as he took it.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina casually glanced toward the pair of Master-levels in the distance, who laughed together conspiratorially. This caused her a bit of curiosity, but being the perfect maid she was, she couldn''t spy on her young miss when she evidently wanted to keep her conversation private with the barrier she had placed around them.


    "Why do you always say that? Would it kill you to explain something to me once in a while?"


    Staring intently at the star-haired boy who was animatedly writing in his notebook, Chen asked in an exasperated tone due to his typical response. Despite having changed a bit as they got to know each other better and not saying it as often, it still slipped out occasionally, especially when he did something crazy, as if it pained him to explain his exasperating genius.


    "Mmmm, I don''t know, maybe if I receive a good gift, I could try harder to explain, hehe."


    With a casual smile, Erik quickly evaded the topic with a random excuse, since he honestly had no idea why his ''arrangements'' worked. He just felt that it looked better that way, and nothing more. But somehow it ended up becoming bigger, which honestly surprised him a bit, as he actually thought his changes would make it use less mana.


    (It will really be a good time in the library until I find out why that formation did that...)


    Erik sighed internally and consoled himself with another cookie while giving one to each wolf, who had started a tragic play in their puppy form to try to get more cookies from Seraphina, who just watched them amused without the slightest intention of giving them more.


    For his part, Chen could only sigh tiredly at the peculiar friend he had made, who, for some reason, often gave him the vibe of talking to his esteemed grandfather. Though that might be because they were quite similar: obsessed with a random food, sometimes cheerful, sometimes grumpy, and above all, wanting to act mysterious with the young ones.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Some time later, in the middle of the hall of Sigr¨²n''s mansion, the two youngest Master-levels in history were gathered along with Seraphina, the perfect maid. They were calmly drinking tea while talking, sitting on comfortable sofas around an elegant tea table.


    "Hehehe, seems like I''m the winner." Sigr¨²n commented with a smug smile as she looked at Eleonora, who responded with annoyance.


    "Hmph, that''s cheating. The bet was supposed to be in weeks, and Erik took almost two months to give up."


    "It''s the same¡ªit was seven weeks, and I said two, which makes me the closest under, so I win. Don''t be a sore loser, Eli." With a smile on her face, Sigr¨²n commented cheerfully while looking over her shoulder at the annoyed Eleonora. This piqued Seraphina''s curiosity, who quickly asked.


    "Are you betting again?"


    "Yes, a little, you know..." Eleonora averted her gaze while speaking uncomfortably, which greatly increased Seraphina''s curiosity. She quickly asked while staring fixedly at the pair of Masters.


    "What did you bet?"


    "Something meaningless, don''t pay attention to it, Sera..." Sigr¨²n responded evasively while focusing on her tea, at the same time scolding herself internally for her big mouth.


    "Fufufufu, so you don''t want to talk¡ªhow interesting. Maybe I should tell Erik that his beloved masters now use him as a betting chip." Seraphina commented with narrowed eyes, while the two ''accused'' women avoided her gaze with all their might. This made the beautiful maid smile mischievously as she commented in a mocking tone.


    "Fufu, well, then it''s decided¡ªI¡¯ll take Erik away for a year to keep him away from these bad women who only want him as a betting game."


    "Hehehe, don''t be like that, Sera. We just bet an insignificant day to go out with our disciple for a walk, nothing more." Upon hearing Seraphina, Sigr¨²n commented hastily, still not daring to look at her. Seraphina replied in an accusatory tone.


    "Hehe, so you leave me out of something like that¡ªI see... It''s good to know... Now I''ll take Erik as punishment."


    After speaking, Seraphina tried to get up from the sofa but was quickly stopped by Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, who gave her flattering smiles while speaking hastily. They knew Seraphina was very capable of doing what she said.


    "Hehehe, you don''t have to be like that, Sera. Of course, you''re included too; we were just deciding our turns in a bet." Sigr¨²n commented hurriedly with a forced giggle, to which Eleonora nodded and quickly added similarly.


    "Fufufu, Sig is right¡ªit was just to determine our turns. After all, the great maid of the Eldur house, the queen of shadows Seraphina, rightfully has the final turn."


    "Fufufufu, that''s good."


    With a satisfied smile, Seraphina commented and elegantly sat back on the sofa, while Eleonora and Sigr¨²n secretly sighed in relief. After all, if Seraphina fulfilled her word, it would be a real mess to find her afterward, if they ever managed to. And although she would eventually reappear, neither of them was willing to be separated from Erik, especially not at this time.


    "So, when do we start?" After drinking a bit of tea, Seraphina asked with a cheerful smile, to which Eleonora responded equally cheerfully, as she had come out ahead.


    "Next month is fine; we need time to prepare."


    "You''re right¡ªwe have to prepare well..." Seraphina commented in a thoughtful tone; after all, there were many things she wanted to do.


    After agreeing on their respective dates, the three women left the hall and departed from the mansion in different directions, intending to make the necessary preparations for their respective dates. After all, this would be their first date, and it had to be perfect.

 VOL 2 Chapter 12: do you want to know about your parents?

    Lake Lysandra is nestled in a secluded corner of the University Planet, a secret place known only to a few who had taken on the task of exploring the planet¡¯s lush forests. It remained pristine thanks to the university''s strict measures to preserve the biodiversity of its ¡°gardens.¡±


    As one approached, the first notable feature of the slightly oval-shaped lake was its crystal-clear water, which faithfully reflected the blue sky and the clouds lazily floating in it. In the center, the sun seemed to dance on the surface, creating glimmers resembling scattered diamonds.


    Surrounding the aquatic ¡°mirror¡± were dense forests of fir and pine trees, towering like ancient guardians. Their tall canopies formed a sun-filtering layer, casting dancing shadows on the ground, which was covered in a mossy carpet. Sporadic wildflowers added splashes of color¡ªyellows, reds, purples, and whites¡ªcontrasting with the ever-present green.


    Floating leisurely across the vast lake was a modest-sized boat with a special charm. Its polished wooden hull shone with golden hues under the afternoon light as it silently glided over the lake''s waters.


    The boat''s deck was adorned with a burgundy and gold velvet carpet, on which sat a woman of beauty that bordered on divine. Her hair, resembling liquid gold, flowed in soft waves down to the middle of her back, and her deep blue eyes gazed lovingly at the young man resting in her lap.


    Her clear, flawless face bore a slight blush that only enhanced her charm. Her body, a perfect blend of sensual curves and a toned figure, could inspire desire in anyone who saw her. But to the woman, the only thing that seemed to matter was the young man in her lap, whose hair she stroked with delicate care.


    The young man resting in the beautiful woman¡¯s lap was no less remarkable in appearance, with enigmatic black hair as dark as ebony, adorned with glimmers that resembled a starry night, filled with stars and galaxies. His hair starkly contrasted with his pale skin and emerald-colored eyes.


    ¡°This is the life¡­¡± Erik commented with his eyes still closed, his calm expression reflecting the peace he felt.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Besides, you should rest more often; it¡¯s not good to spend all day locked away.¡± Sigr¨²n spoke as she gently combed through Erik''s hair, a beautiful smile on her face. The young man with the starry hair casually asked with a hint of curiosity in his tone.


    ¡°Mmm, maybe I should rest more often, it feels great. But what prompted this sudden idea for an outing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing special, I just wanted you to enjoy a moment of relaxation.¡± Sigr¨²n replied with a small smile before giving Erik a soft kiss on the forehead, to which he smiled gratefully as he opened his eyes to look into his master¡¯s blue ones.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, you¡¯re my little baby. It¡¯s only natural that I do these things for you.¡± Sigr¨²n responded with a beautiful smile, then gently closed Erik¡¯s eyes with her hand and began massaging his face.


    ¡°Little baby? But I¡¯m taller than you¡± Erik commented playfully with his eyes closed, to which Sigr¨²n responded with a joyful and affectionate giggle while gently pinching the boy¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Hehehe, that doesn¡¯t change anything; you¡¯re still my little baby.¡±


    ¡°Haha, if you say so.¡± Erik could only respond with amusement to his master, who smiled in the same way before commenting in a ¡®strict¡¯ tone.


    ¡°Hehe, I say it because it¡¯s true.¡±


    The pleasant scene continued in peaceful and enjoyable silence, accompanied by the subtle sounds of nature that served as a backdrop to the memorable moment. After some time, Sigr¨²n asked in a more serious tone, wanting to understand her beloved disciple a little more and clarify a subject that had been on her mind for a long time.


    ¡°Erik, why do you like being alone so much?¡±


    Upon hearing his master¡¯s question, Erik opened his eyes again and looked into Sigr¨²n¡¯s deep blue eyes, which were filled with concern and affection. After a moment, he explained in a more serious tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s like I always say¡ªbeing surrounded by people eventually brings problems.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Though she already had an idea of the answer, Sigr¨²n still asked, wanting to understand her disciple¡¯s thoughts more deeply. Erik responded calmly.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Well, throughout my life, I¡¯ve met many people, and almost all of them ended up bringing problems into my life. Really, the only people who have been beneficial to me are the old blacksmith and you, my masters, who I consider the greatest stroke of luck in my life. So, I think I¡¯ve already used up my luck in that regard, which is why I prefer to enjoy what I have rather than seek out problems elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°But isolating yourself so much will bring you problems in the future¡­¡± Sigr¨²n commented softly and with concern, gently caressing Erik¡¯s cheeks. He smiled warmly before beginning to explain his point of view.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m isolated. I always have you, and Seraphina is great company too. Besides¡­¡± Erik directed his gaze to a corner of the boat where Kaiser and Tiberius, who looked like small pups, were peacefully sleeping under the sunlight. He added with a hint of amusement.


    ¡°¡­In case of an emergency, I¡¯ll always have those two.¡±


    With an ironic smile, Sigr¨²n looked at the wolves basking in the sun without a care in the world, then turned back to Erik and commented in a serious tone.


    ¡°Humans are social animals, Erik. Socializing is a need, and depriving yourself of it will make you sick in the long run.¡±


    ¡°But master, in all the years we¡¯ve been together, I haven¡¯t seen you socialize with anyone besides Master Eleonora and that red-haired woman.¡± Erik commented in a calm tone, which made Sigr¨²n smile slightly before explaining.


    ¡°Hehehe, you mean Thalia. That¡¯s because our lives are so long that it¡¯s common to go centuries without meeting your acquaintances. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have friends. In fact, during my time as a student, I was very popular and knew everyone. I even had my own gang with whom we caused all kinds of trouble.¡±


    ¡°And how did that turn out?¡±


    While observing the somewhat melancholic expression on his master¡¯s face, Erik asked, already knowing the answer to his question. Sigr¨²n looked away, as she understood perfectly what her starry-haired disciple was referring to, and he was right. Many of the problems she faced during that time were indeed caused by other people. After a moment, she looked into her beloved disciple¡¯s eyes and shared her true thoughts.


    ¡°It turned out well, you know. Although I did get into several problems because of it, it also allowed me to meet valuable people whom I greatly appreciate, so it was very worth it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I went from being an illiterate orphan stranded on a deserted island to being the disciple of two of the most beautiful and powerful women in the galaxy. How many people can tell a story like mine? It¡¯s better not to push my luck and wait a couple of centuries¡ªafter all, I still have a long life ahead, hehe.¡±


    Erik commented with a small, amused smile on his face, which brought an uncomfortable expression to Sigr¨²n¡¯s beautiful face. After deliberating for a moment in her mind, she asked in a soft and somewhat nervous voice.


    ¡°Erik, do you want to know about your parents?¡±


    Hearing his master¡¯s question, Erik opened his eyes wider in genuine surprise, carefully studying every detail of his master¡¯s beautiful face before looking up at the blue sky for a moment, as if deliberating with himself about his response. Sigr¨²n waited patiently in silence, gently massaging her beloved disciple¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°The truth is, I don¡¯t. Maybe a long time ago, I would¡¯ve liked to. You know, back then, I used to imagine that my parents were heroes of justice and that when they defeated evil, they would come back for me. But over time, I realized they were just ordinary people who simply didn¡¯t want me. So it¡¯s something I¡¯ve let go of, and now I don¡¯t need them. Over time, I met valuable people who actually cared about me.¡±


    After some time, Erik expressed feelings that had been buried in his heart for a long time. Sigr¨²n, in turn, asked in a low voice with a complex expression filled with various emotions.


    ¡°And what if they did love you, truly loved you, and were forced to leave you?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you know something¡­¡± Hearing his master, Erik could only comment softly while looking into Sigr¨²n¡¯s eyes. She nodded gently and let out her response like a sigh.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Are they still alive?¡± With a complex expression, Erik asked in a low voice, to which Sigr¨²n shook her head and responded with a similarly complex tone.


    ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Is he a good person?¡± Erik asked with a blank expression, trying to hide his emotions. Sigr¨²n replied with an even more complicated expression.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it him?¡± A small light appeared in Erik¡¯s eyes as he asked, something Sigr¨²n quickly noticed but decided to tell the truth quietly.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he stronger than me?¡± The dangerous light in Erik¡¯s eyes grew even more intense as he asked. Sigr¨²n responded, nodding gently.


    ¡°Quite¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Erik commented while looking at the blue sky, his mind drifting in a sea of emotions. But after a while, he closed his eyes again and spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk when I catch up to him.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Sigr¨²n responded with a small smile on her face, feeling much more at peace now that she had confessed what she knew to her beloved disciple. She had always felt guilty for keeping that information to herself, as if she were deceiving him in some way. But now that was no longer a concern, and if Erik wished, she would accompany him herself to seek rightful vengeance.


    Some time later, Erik fell asleep in Sigr¨²n¡¯s lap as she gently caressed his face, almost as if she were lovingly lulling him. After a few hours, the starry-haired boy woke up as the sky began to darken, finding his master looking at him with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Sigr¨²n asked in a tone filled with warmth and affection, to which Erik nodded, feeling much more relaxed and even closer to the beautiful woman who always supported him.


    ¡°Yes, hehe, sorry for using you as a pillow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Let¡¯s eat something,¡± Sigr¨²n responded cheerfully, knowing that her beloved disciple must be starving. The young man nodded with a smile before rising from her lap.


    After Erik got up from the ground, Sigr¨²n quickly floated into the air to land on her feet on the boat. At the same time, a beautiful glass table with all kinds of food appeared near them, decorated with a lovely candelabrum holding aromatic candles. These candles released a soft fragrance of jasmine and vanilla, creating a play of light and shadows that added a romantic touch to the beautiful boat.

 VOL 2 Chapter 13: I really love you.

    Once seated at the table, Erik began to eat with pleasure, while feeding Kaiser and Tiberius, who quickly approached upon smelling the delicious dinner, unlike Sigr¨²n, who ate small bites with elegance.


    ¡°Sorry about earlier.¡± Sigr¨²n said, a little embarrassed, while stroking Tiberius'' small head, which caused Erik to look up and, with a slight smile, he replied.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, I know you''re just concerned for me, and that makes me very happy.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, you know how important you are to me, of course I worry.¡± Sigr¨²n said while looking at Erik with a joyful smile and a subtle blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°I know, that''s why I never get tired of saying that meeting you was the luckiest thing in my life.¡± Erik said with an affectionate smile, which made Sigr¨²n¡¯s blush grow exponentially, turning her face as red as a tomato as she tried, unsuccessfully, to hide it by petting Kaiser and Tiberius, who were now sitting on her lap.


    Some time later, as night had fallen, Erik finished eating and began to stretch a little, at which point the table disappeared from the spot as if it had never been there in the first place. The boy walked to the edge of the boat, where he saw the wolves, now about a meter tall, joyfully swimming in the lake, barking and chasing each other playfully.


    ¡°How about we go for a swim, master?¡± Erik asked with a slight smile while looking at Sigr¨²n, who was gazing at the sky with a melancholic expression.


    Hearing her beloved disciple, Sigr¨²n turned to look at the star-haired boy, a little surprised, but not long after, a beautiful smile appeared on her face as she replied with a cheerful voice.


    ¡°Sounds great.¡±


    As her voice faded, Sigr¨²n''s beautiful white robe with delicate gold and silver embroidery vanished, leaving Erik stunned by the hypnotizing beauty of the scene before him, his gaze locked on his stunning master.


    Beneath her robe, Sigr¨²n wore a striking deep blue bikini, which contrasted wonderfully with her fair and luminous skin, exquisitely highlighting her voluptuous figure. The top, shaped like triangles, gracefully supported and accentuated her generous bust, while the high-cut bottom accentuated the curve of her hips and visually elongated her legs.


    Every detail of the swimsuit seemed to be designed to complement and enhance the natural beauty of the spectacular woman. From the subtle shimmer of the fabric to the fine strings that tied it to her body, elevating her divine beauty and hypnotic sensuality.


    Noticing Erik''s gaze, a slight blush appeared on Sigr¨²n''s cheeks. Although she felt shy inside, her heart was filled with immense happiness and a profound sense of victory, bringing a broad smile to her face.


    After staring almost hypnotized at Sigr¨²n for a moment, Erik seemed to snap out of his daze and quickly removed his clothes, leaving him in simple black waterproof shorts, which almost made Sigr¨²n gulp audibly. But, using all her willpower, she managed to contain herself and smile elegantly.


    After changing, Erik jumped into the lake and swam a little under Sigr¨²n''s tender gaze. But noticing that his master wasn¡¯t in the water, the star-haired boy gave her a warm smile and extended his hand to invite her.


    ¡°The water is great, give it a try, master.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, alright,¡± Sigr¨²n replied cheerfully before jumping into the lake, splashing water over Erik, which made them both laugh a little.


    ¡°How¡¯s the water?¡± Erik asked with a smile as he approached his master, who looked like a fairy emerging from a painting with her wet hair.


    ¡°It feels really great...¡± Sigr¨²n replied as she pushed her hair back, then added with a somewhat nostalgic expression on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve done something like this...¡±


    ¡°When was the last time you did something like this, master?¡± Erik asked, a bit curious, at which point Sigr¨²n looked off into the distance as if recalling old memories, then softly replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe 300 years ago, maybe even longer.¡±


    ¡°Really? That long?¡± Erik swam over to his master¡¯s side and asked, a little surprised.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what happens when you live a long time.¡± Sigr¨²n shrugged with a smile as she answered, but soon after, she jumped on Erik with a big smile, wrapping her arms around his neck, then singing in a playful voice.


    ¡°But enough nostalgia, let¡¯s have some fun!¡±


    ¡°If you say so...¡± Erik said with a smile as he fell backward into the lake, pulling Sigr¨²n along, causing them both to dive deep into the water.


    ¡°That¡¯s cheating...¡± As they resurfaced, Sigr¨²n said with a ¡®mad¡¯ expression on her face, then splashed water at Erik with one hand.


    ¡°Is that a declaration of war?¡± Erik teased with a defiant smile, returning the splash.


    ¡°Hmph, now it is.¡± Sigr¨²n snorted ¡®angrily¡¯, as drops of water ran down her spectacular body, before launching a large wave of water at her beloved disciple with one of her hands.


    With amused smiles on their faces, Sigr¨²n and Erik began splashing water at each other. But it soon became clear that Erik was at a disadvantage, mainly due to Sigr¨²n¡¯s overwhelming strength, as she could literally send waves crashing at him, while he could only splash in comparison.


    Seeing that he was losing the ¡®war¡¯ quite badly, Erik decided to call in reinforcements, his wolves, who quickly joined in, barking happily and wagging their tails energetically, helping their master battle against the invincible blonde-haired ¡®monster.¡¯


    ...


    Later that night, two young people of otherworldly beauty lay side by side on the rug of a beautiful ship, smiling widely and still in their swimsuits, while in one corner, two ¡®puppy¡¯ wolves slept, exhausted.


    ¡°That was fun.¡±


    Sigr¨²n said with a big smile while gazing at the stars adorning the sky like a chest full of treasures. But soon after, several memories passed through her eyes, and she added in a nostalgic voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I had fun like that, such free and sincere fun, thank you so much, Erik.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you. After all, it was your idea, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had this kind of fun. It was really a wonderful experience, we should do this more often.¡± Erik said with a small smile, gazing at his master¡¯s profile, which seemed to have been carved with millimetric precision.


    Hearing her disciple¡¯s words, the nostalgic expression on Sigr¨²n¡¯s face disappeared, transforming into a smile as anticipation for the future filled her. After silently vowing to herself to fill her beloved disciple¡¯s life with everything he had lacked, she enthusiastically said.


    ¡°Haha, then we must do things like this more often from now on!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that would be nice, though, even with reinforcements, I lost miserably...¡±


    Erik commented, doing his best acting of a man dejected by the injustice of the world, which made Sigr¨²n laugh happily. She soon after turned around to hug Erik, allowing her to feel the warmth of her beloved disciple all over her body barely covered by a couple of pieces of cloth.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s what you get for going up against your master.¡±


    After finishing her declaration of victory, Sigr¨²n tenderly kissed Erik''s cheek, then rested her head on her beloved disciple''s defined bare chest, at which point she commented in a soft, almost dreamy voice.


    ¡°You know, Erik, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been as happy as I am now. I really feel so lucky to have met you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s lucky to have met you; knowing you was the best thing that could¡¯ve happened to me.¡±


    Erik replied in an equally soft voice, gently stroking Sigr¨²n¡¯s golden hair, as she looked up at him with undisguised love in her eyes, almost with obsessive passion. But after biting her lower lip hard, she managed to calm herself and softly said.


    ¡°I really love you, Erik. I love you more than you can imagine.¡±


    After making her declaration of love, Sigr¨²n pressed her head against Erik''s chest with force, tightening her embrace around him, to which Erik responded with a gentle hug, whispering softly into the ear of his spectacular master.


    ¡°I love you too, Sigr¨²n.¡±


    Thanks to Erik¡¯s words, Sigr¨²n¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato, and her body heated up with fury, causing her to squeeze Erik even tighter, desperately trying to hide her face deeper into her beloved disciple¡¯s chest.


    For his part, Erik gently stroked his master¡¯s beautiful hair while gazing at the stars with a dreamy look. His mind wandered through all the memories of his second life, how immensely happy he was and how grateful he was for his immense luck.


    Though he didn¡¯t complain about his first life, the truth was that it had been quite a lonely one after his parents'' death, which only worsened when he became wealthy. Even the few friends he had at the time ended up becoming money-hungry beasts, leading to several betrayals and thefts. This made him extremely distrustful and cynical of anyone trying to get close.


    But now things were completely different. His masters were at the top of the pyramid, whether in talent, money, or power, yet they treated him with care and affection, always showing him sincere and real love¡ªsomething he had only experienced from his parents in his first life.


    Of course, Erik was fully aware that his masters ¡®liked him a lot,¡¯ but it was equally clear that something held them back from going further. So, he simply decided to go with the flow and refrain from making any moves on his own. After all, he very likely had millennia ahead of him with them by his side, and the first lesson learned when one grows old is that the best things in life should be savored slowly.


    (Life is a very strange thing. The more time you have to live, the less you value it. You let so many special moments pass by in senseless haste. Only when you see death at your back, when even walking becomes difficult, do you start to appreciate the beauty of patience and realize that every moment is special in its own way. Humans truly are very stupid creatures...)


    As Erik reflected on his experiences, a curious thought couldn¡¯t help but pop into his mind, making him smile a little. He then softly kissed his beautiful master¡¯s head and closed his eyes, letting time pass slowly while the curious pair found comfort in each other''s warmth.

 VOL 2 Chapter 14: Going out?

    As every morning, Erik got out of bed wearing nothing but long shorts, surrounded by Tiberius and Kaiser, who were now sleeping in their puppy size. And Ebonique, who, for some strange reason, had recently started sleeping near the head of the bed in her smallest form. Although, according to her, spirits didn¡¯t need to sleep, well, as far as he knew, neither his masters nor Seraphina needed to sleep, and yet they did it every day, so who was he to question it?


    After stretching, Erik looked out the window towards the garden, still dark due to the lack of sunlight. Noticing that it wasn''t raining, he smiled cheerfully and left the room with a light step. Once outside, the star-haired boy began his morning exercises, consisting of the same set of martial arts movements he had learned on the island, although now they were a bit different.


    Even though the movements could still be divided into four categories: the light and ethereal ones, which he often used to dodge or move across the field; the fast and precise ones, especially useful for attacking vital points; the elegant and fluid ones, which worked incredibly well to use the opponent''s force against them; and finally, the firm and powerful ones, essential for blocking attacks or striking with great force¡ªthese movements had now changed a bit.


    Over the years, and as his power level increased, Myst had slowly and gradually guided Erik to modify them, with small changes each time, until they accumulated into what he now had. Despite his increased strength during this time, the movements remained as effective, if not more, than the initial exercises, and they continued to ¡°evolve.¡±


    With a calm and focused expression, Erik continued practicing in the early dawn until the sun began to rise, announcing the morning. After a few more repetitions, he approached the wolves and Ebonique, who had at some point arrived in the garden and were now lying on the grass not far away.


    Seeing him approach, the pair of wolf cubs quickly got up from the ground excitedly and ran towards Erik, energetically rubbing their small heads against his legs while barking and wagging their fluffy tails at great speed.


    "Good morning, Erik." Ebonique greeted in a soft voice while increasing her size from about 30 cm to around 2 meters, before approaching her dear contractor.


    "Good morning, Ebonique."


    Erik greeted with a cheerful smile, placing his hand on Ebonique¡¯s large head, who now looked less like a snake and more like a powerful dragon or something resembling a horned dinosaur to Erik. He began transferring to his curious contracted spirit the mix of Mana and Myst that she loved so much.


    ¡°It¡¯s really mysterious how your appearance changes from time to time, Ebonique.¡±


    As he ¡°fed¡± and stroked Ebonique''s powerful scales, Erik commented, a bit surprised. The mighty ''dragon'' responded casually while relishing what was possibly the most delicious thing in the universe.


    ¡°Well, as you already know, it¡¯s all because of your growth. You leveled up recently, hence the change, but how do I look?¡±


    With her question, Ebonique struck a majestic pose as small black lightning bolts crackled around her body. Erik, already knowing perfectly well the response his spoiled contracted spirit wanted to hear, commented with a small smile.


    ¡°Powerful.¡±


    The first change Ebonique ¡°suffered¡± was when she grew arms; Erik nearly fell over when he saw her for the first time, absolutely astonished. But she explained that she was a somewhat special spirit who changed her appearance as her strength grew. Since she was connected to him through their contract, her strength increased whenever he leveled up, which greatly surprised Erik. However, after some research in the library, he found several documented cases of similar situations occurring in the past, allowing him to ¡°understand¡± the strange phenomenon a bit more.


    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±


    Hearing just the compliment she wanted, Ebonique smiled shyly in her dragon form, then lovingly wrapped her body around her knowledgeable contractor. She felt that enduring the annoying tantrums of that crazy blue-feathered being for eons had been completely worth it¡ªa great deal she would repeat, although she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty about having to lie to Erik.


    As time passed, Ebonique began to regret presenting herself to Erik with that false serpent appearance. Although she had done so only because she was following Ignis¡¯s tantrums and didn¡¯t want to draw attention, she now wished for him to see her as she truly was. The problem was that she was already too deep into the lie to say otherwise, not to mention that it could be dangerous for certain beings to discover her dear contractor.


    Because of this, Ebonique started thinking of ways to show her true appearance to Erik without attracting too much attention, until she remembered that some young spirits changed appearance as they grew stronger. She decided to use that as an excuse to gradually reveal her true spirit form as he became stronger, while simultaneously searching throughout the spiritual realm for the wildest means to hide her dear contractor.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for today.¡± Erik gently patted Ebonique''s head twice as she enjoyed her ¡°breakfast¡± with her eyes closed, smiling as he spoke.


    ¡°It was delicious, as always,¡± Ebonique commented in a blissful tone, then tightened her ¡°embrace¡± around Erik as she cheerfully added.


    "See you tonight."


    After touching Erik''s cheek with her head, Ebonique disappeared in a flash of black lightning. At that moment, the wolves began to jump and bark excitedly, their tails wagging furiously. This brought an amused smile to Erik''s face, who extended his hands as he spoke.


    "Alright, alright, come here."


    Upon hearing their master, Kaiser and Tiberius barked excitedly and began to grow in size until they reached 6 meters in height, much larger than their mother, who was only about 4 meters tall. For some reason, they had started growing rapidly since they began training with Ebonique, although thanks to their usual shrunken state, it wasn¡¯t very noticeable.


    Initially, the wolves¡¯ growth caught Erik¡¯s attention, prompting him to seek information. However, he didn¡¯t find much apart from some research documents discussing mystic wolves that were larger than usual, around 8 meters tall, found on rather special planets.


    One particularly curious discovery during that little investigation was that mystic wolves existed in different parts of the galaxy, on planets with very different conditions, yet they were still the same species. To the point where two mystic wolves from entirely different parts of the galaxy could reproduce and still produce perfectly healthy mystic wolves capable of reproducing. Curiously, his home planet wasn¡¯t one of the planets where mystic wolves were found.


    But that little mystery was easily solved when he asked Sigr¨²n, who told him that, indeed, she had brought the mystic wolves, along with other animals on the island, as a tribute to her master. Who was a nature lover and a renowned wildlife researcher with several accomplishments documented in textbooks.


    With practiced movements, Erik stroked the gigantic wolves while passing them the usual mix of Mana and Myst for quite some time until both were satisfied. At that point, they barked happily, although their size made them more terrifying than adorable. After that, the wolves returned to their mini size, and they all walked towards the mansion together.


    Back at the mansion, Erik headed towards the main hall, excited and eagerly anticipating his breakfast. But he was surprised when, upon arriving, he didn¡¯t find Seraphina. Instead, the one waiting for him with a big smile was his master Eleonora, looking exceptionally beautiful.


    Although Eleonora¡¯s beauty was always near divine, it now seemed to have gone a step further. She wore light makeup and a beautiful blue dress with a floral design beneath a lovely pink kitchen apron, contrasting greatly with the beautiful jewelry she wore¡ªjewelry Erik easily recognized, as he had made it himself.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    While alternating his gaze between his stunning master and the sumptuous breakfast adorning the table, Erik asked, confused, as he hadn¡¯t even sensed her presence with his mystical awareness, something Seraphina also liked to do. The beautiful woman with golden eyes smiled with happiness and victory as she commented.


    ¡°Fufu, good morning. How did you sleep today, Erik?¡±


    ¡°Very well, but¡­¡± Erik hesitated, unsure of how to ask what was on his mind. But at that moment, Eleonora smiled brightly and sang out in a cheerful voice.


    ¡°Fufufufu, Seraphina had some things to do today, so I¡¯ll be taking care of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without saying a word, Erik looked doubtfully at his smiling master, taking in her incredible appearance. This seemed to greatly please Eleonora, who even posed a little to let her beloved disciple admire her in all her splendor. This brought a smile to the star-haired boy¡¯s face as he cheerfully thanked her.


    ¡°Thank you so much, master. The breakfast looks delicious.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, sit down and try it. I made it with lots of love.¡± Eleonora responded happily, adjusting Erik''s chair so he could sit at the table.


    Allowing himself to be tended to by his master, Erik sat down and took a steaming plate of eggs with bread, which gave off an almost enchanting aroma. He curiously tried it, causing his eyes to widen in surprise. After all, it was incredibly delicious, even better than what Seraphina usually made, prompting him to comment with a tone that reflected his delight.


    ¡°This is exquisite, master.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m so glad you like it. Eat more, it¡¯s all for you.¡± Eleonora said with a big smile on her face, discreetly clenching one of her fists in victory.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Erik thanked her with a small smile before diving into his sumptuous breakfast with great enthusiasm.


    The breakfast was beyond delicious, indescribable in words. While Seraphina¡¯s breakfasts were also very good, his golden-eyed master definitely had a prodigious talent for cooking. After all, her cookies were undoubtedly the best, though he would never say something like that aloud if he wanted to keep his poor life intact.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora looked at Erik with affection and joy as he enjoyed what she had prepared with so much effort. Then she sat next to him, propping an elbow on the table while resting her chin on her hand, almost hypnotized by her precious disciple.


    (Falling in love is such a wonderful thing. I¡¯ve never experienced anything like this before. I only need this little moment to be happy... love truly is the driving force of life, and I was the one who was wrong... I guess I owe someone an apology...)


    As Eleonora recalled a certain moment in her life with some embarrassment for the arrogance and inexperience she had shown at that time, Erik finished eating. Stretching lazily, he smiled and thanked her as he looked at his beautiful master.


    ¡°Thank you, master, it was incredibly delicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you liked it. But go now, shower and get ready; we¡¯re going out.¡±


    Hearing his beloved disciple¡¯s voice, Eleonora snapped out of her thoughts and commented with a radiant smile, greatly confusing Erik, who couldn¡¯t help but ask, somewhat curious.


    ¡°Going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going for a walk, so hurry. Oh, and by the way, wear something other than the uniform.¡±


    Erik looked at his excited master, intending to say something, but after a moment, he sighed softly and headed to his room. Not long after, Erik came back down wearing black pants and a white long-sleeved shirt, finding his master now without the apron, looking stunning in her beautiful dress. This enhanced her already impressive beauty with a touch of youth and energy, while a beautiful handbag hung from her arm.

 VOL 2 Chapter 15: Welcome to District 9

    The bag that Eleonora was carrying was one Erik had made for her some time ago. By the way, both her masters, Ebonique and Ignis, should already have a collection of all the bags they had made him create, even though they were rarely seen using them. And even though the latest ones they made were spatial artifacts like rings, in reality, there was no need for them thanks to storage rings. But since they liked them, Erik would occasionally make bags and other things for them.


    The beautiful bag had a charming design that matched perfectly with her dress. After all, Erik had been ''heavily inspired'' by a certain renowned brand from his previous life. Though realistically, he had simply copied the design shamelessly, as he had done with many other things he made for his masters. After searching everywhere, he realized that many of those designs didn¡¯t exist here, or, at the very least, had been lost to time.


    "Umu, you look perfect like this, let''s go."


    Eleonora nodded, satisfied as she admired the appearance of her beloved disciple, then excitedly took his hand and led him out of the mansion. Outside, she seemed to remember something, so she took two pairs of glasses from her elegant and minimalist bag¡ªone with a black frame and the other with a blue frame¡ªand placed the black-framed ones on Erik¡¯s face with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take them off.¡±


    Eleonora happily commented, at the same time a magical circle appeared above Erik¡¯s head, causing his hair to turn completely black, completely hiding the typical starry pattern that accompanied him. She then added, looking quite satisfied.


    ¡°Now you''re ready, fufu.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    While extending one of his hands toward his master, Erik asked with a smile, which made Eleonora smile charmingly in return. She took her disciple¡¯s hand, intertwining their fingers intimately, and then commented with excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Hand in hand like a couple, master and disciple calmly walked out of the mansion. Erik couldn¡¯t help but notice that people on the street seemed to ignore them. While he had become relatively known ever since his photo had spread across the planet, that was nothing compared to his master. Although no one had the courage to approach her, whenever she stepped outside, she always attracted the attention of all the passersby.


    But now it was almost as if they didn¡¯t exist. No one paid any particular attention to them, which surprised Erik quite a bit. Instinctively, he brought his hand to his glasses, which made Eleonora smile proudly. She quickly asked, happily.


    ¡°Fufufufu, what do you think of my little gadget? Pretty useful, right?¡±


    ¡°They''re amazing... Are we invisible or something?¡± Erik asked while resisting the urge to take off the glasses to study them. Eleonora shook her head softly before replying.


    ¡°Not at all, they just slightly alter our appearance and presence, making us seem like ordinary people, which is why no one is paying special attention to us.¡±


    ¡°How powerful are these glasses?¡± Erik asked curiously while looking around, to which Eleonora responded with a small smile.


    ¡°Well, actually, no one below a Master-level can see through them.¡±


    ¡°Impressive¡­¡± Erik commented softly, making a mental note to ask his master for more information about them later. At that moment, Eleonora cheerfully added.


    ¡°Fufufu, let''s go, or we¡¯ll be late.¡±


    With a light chuckle, Eleonora led Erik through a part of the city he had never explored before. Well, not that he explored much to begin with, but about 15 minutes later, the pair arrived at what seemed to be a train station, with its glass and metal architecture and all kinds of holographic screens displaying schedules and destinations.


    As they passed through the automatic doors, they were greeted by a spacious and futuristic lobby, with floating holographic information panels and self-service terminals glowing with a soft blue light. Crowds of people hurriedly moved around, similar to the train stations Erik remembered, though perhaps more ¡®futuristic.¡¯


    With great familiarity, Eleonora led her beloved disciple by the hand to one of the self-service terminals, where she used a crystal card similar to Erik''s, which she took from her bag. In a process, much like the one students followed to enroll in a class, she purchased two tickets.


    After buying the tickets, Eleonora guided Erik to a small line where people placed cards of different colors into what seemed to be some kind of super-futuristic turnstiles. This was quite similar to what Erik remembered from train stations, although without any visible barriers.


    "Erik, now you have to place your card next to mine when we pass." Eleonora explained with a smile once they were in the small line, attracting Erik''s attention as he curiously looked around.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°All right, Mas¡­¡±


    Erik nodded with a smile, but his words stopped abruptly when Eleonora squeezed his hand tighter. The beautiful woman with golden eyes then softly whispered with a small smile on her face, which, for some reason, looked quite terrifying.


    "Eleonora."


    "¡­"


    "Eleonora." After Erik stared at her in silence, Eleonora repeated with a meaningful smile, leaving the young man with no choice but to surrender obediently and respond, defeated.


    "Alright, Eleonora."


    "Fufu."


    With a big smile on her face, Eleonora intimately hugged Erik''s arm, pressing it into her large chest, drawing a few glances from the people around them, who quickly went back to their own business, paying little attention to the ''exhibitionist'' couple.


    After placing their cards together on the scanner, Erik and Eleonora entered what appeared to be a Boarding Platform. However, unlike any train station or airport, Erik had ever been to. This area was made up of a series of cylindrical capsules lined up on elevated launch platforms, each resembling a futuristic train carriage, with tinted glass walls and ergonomic seats inside.


    The couple entered one of the capsules through sliding glass doors that emitted a soft musical tone as they opened, accompanied by other passengers. Once inside, a synthesized voice welcomed them and instructed them to fasten their seat belts. The atmosphere in the capsule was soothing, with soft lights that changed color to relax the travelers.


    When the doors closed and everyone was securely in their seats, a soft hum began to resonate throughout the capsule, increasing in intensity until it filled the entire space. At the same time, the holographic screens inside displayed a countdown as the synthesized voice narrated.


    [Teleporting in 5... 4... 3... 2... 1...]


    As the countdown finished, a blinding flash of light engulfed the capsule, and after a brief sensation of weightlessness, the passengers arrived at their destination. They quickly began to unbuckle their seat belts and exit the capsule.


    For his part, Erik observed the whole situation in amazement. Although this wasn¡¯t his first time teleporting, it was his first time using a facility like this. All of his previous teleportation experiences involved being taken somewhere by his masters or Seraphina. Since he rarely ventured out, he didn¡¯t even know something like this existed in the city, despite having lived there for more than a decade.


    "I think I need to go out more often..." Erik commented thoughtfully as he exited the transportation station alongside Eleonora, which looked almost the same as the one they had entered just moments ago.


    "Fufufu, you''re starting to realize what you''ve missed by trying to play the hermit cooped up in the mansion. But don''t worry, little by little, we''ll get to know the entire planet and the rest of the galaxy." Eleonora commented cheerfully as she hugged Erik¡¯s right arm against her abundant chest, pulling the young man out of his thoughts.


    "Thank you for the experience, master." Erik thanked her with a small smile, which only made them look even more like a couple in love to the passersby.


    "Fufufu, it''s still too early for that. We still have a lot of things to do." Eleonora replied with a sweet smile, which also cheered Erik, who responded with a bit of anticipation for what he was about to see and experience.


    "Then let''s go."


    The couple left the station, with Eleonora still holding on to Erik''s arm without the slightest intention of letting go. They quickly reached the street, which was a revelation for the hermit Erik, who never ventured out. Unlike the orderly scenery he was used to, where everything was perfectly organized and everyone wore similar white robes, things here were very different.


    Even though they had just had breakfast, Erik now found the place shrouded in the darkness of night, illuminated by glowing runes and holographic signs of all kinds. It was as if someone had taken fragments from different eras and fused them into one scene, creating an impressive amalgam of the old, the futuristic, and the magical, leaving behind the tall buildings he was accustomed to.


    The streets were full of people, none of who were wearing the university uniforms. Although many people were dressed similarly to Erik and Eleonora, there were also many different styles. Some wore ultra-modern business suits, while others sported outfits that seemed to belong to science fiction tales or fantasy worlds.


    The architecture was a spectacle in itself. In addition to the typical glass and steel skyscrapers, the area was filled with older, more ornate buildings of all kinds, with unique designs ranging from castles to pyramids. Floating parks and gardens suspended in the air by magical wonders could also be seen.


    As for the traffic, there were all kinds of land and aerial vehicles. Unlike the orderly, almost choreographed movement Erik was used to seeing when going to class, the traffic seemed more like a chaotic yet perfectly coordinated dance of machines of all types.


    "This is incredible..." Erik commented dreamily as he looked around, playing the role of a country bumpkin, which caused Eleonora to laugh pleasantly before commenting in amusement.


    "Fufufufu, welcome to District 9, also known as the Fun District."


    "I can see why it''s called that..." Erik muttered under his breath as he looked around, and Eleonora explained as she began walking down the sidewalk.


    "Yes, this district is mostly made up of recreational and tourist attractions. There are several similar districts, and some even have special themes. We''ll visit them at a later date."


    "I had no idea this even existed. Today has been one new experience after another." Erik commented in a somewhat dreamy tone, which made Eleonora smile with amusement. After a small giggle, she added as she quickened her pace.


    "Fufufufu, that''s what you get for being a hermit. But come on, we''ll be late."


    "Where are we going, Mas..." Erik stopped abruptly again when Eleonora turned to look at him with a small smile, prompting him to correct himself. "Eleonora?"


    "To see a movie, of course." Eleonora replied casually with a mischievous smile on her face, leaving Erik speechless as he simply let himself be ''dragged'' by his beautiful master.


    "¡­"


    Looking quite excited, Eleonora led Erik down a street filled with all kinds of holographic screens displaying endless images and video advertisements, until they reached an area full of movie theaters. Erik glanced at the movie listings and noticed something peculiar.


    "What is Arcane Reality?" Erik asked, a bit confused, as they approached what seemed to be the cinema''s ticket booth. Eleonora explained with a small smile.


    "It''s a way of enjoying movies where you experience the story as if you''re inside it. Occasionally, you even become a character within the movie, and that''s the type of projection we''re going to see."


    "That sounds amazing..." Erik commented quietly, filled with curiosity about this intriguing ''way of enjoying movies.''

 VOL 2 Chapter 16: Arcane Reality

    Shortly after acquiring their tickets at the box office with her crystal card, Eleonora led Erik to the food court, where she bought several types of popcorn, as well as various kinds of junk food with a big smile. She then handed Erik the large pile of food for him to carry, which left him with a blank expression.


    Seeing Erik¡¯s face, Eleonora laughed mischievously as she flirtatiously approached him. She then took a fry from one of the countless containers Erik was carrying on a rather large tray and brought it to her beloved disciple''s mouth, speaking in a playful tone.


    ¡°Fufufu, don¡¯t be like that, here¡¯s a fry for being such a good boy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡®Indignant¡¯ at the inhumane treatment he was receiving, Erik carried out the greatest act of protest possible in his situation by turning his head away from his master. However, that only caused his cheek to get smeared with a bit of oil from the fry, which darkened his expression.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!!¡±


    Seeing Erik¡¯s predicament, Eleonora laughed heartily, but after calming down a bit, she approached him with a sly grin and slowly licked the oil off Erik¡¯s cheek, ending by gently brushing her small tongue across the star-haired young man¡¯s lips. Erik, opened his eyes in surprise, turned to look at her, At which point the mischievous golden-eyed Master smiled flirtatiously as she looked into her disciple''s green eyes, then continued walking towards the inner part of the theater.


    As Eleonora walked ahead, Erik stood in shock for a moment, frozen in place, staring at his master¡¯s back. But shortly after, he sighed a little and followed her, carrying the large tray full of food like the good porter he was.


    Not long after, the pair arrived at the entrance to the theater section, where an elegantly dressed young man in a red and black uniform politely asked Eleonora to scan her card on a device he held in his hand, which she did with a smile.


    The young man was slightly surprised to see Eleonora¡¯s crystal card, but without showing any special reaction, he took three amulets with an embedded gemstone from a nearby shelf and handed them to her.


    ¡°Welcome, please proceed to Theater Number 3.¡± the young man pointed to one of the theaters with a large sign displaying the number three before adding.


    ¡°Enjoy your movie.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Eleonora responded gracefully and elegantly, after which she placed one of the amulets around Erik¡¯s neck with a smile before gently taking his right arm. She made sure not to destabilize the tray full of food so that it would not fall, and together they headed towards the designated theater.


    Upon entering the theater, Erik immediately noticed that it resembled an old opera house rather than a traditional cinema, with seats that looked like thrones upholstered in velvet and decorated with golden threads instead of typical cinema chairs. It also had a dome-shaped ceiling that imitated the night sky, with stars twinkling as if they were outdoors.


    Instead of a flat screen, there was what looked like an arch at the front of the room, filled with runes engraved that softly glowed in the dark. Additionally, there was no visible projector, which made Erik particularly curious about how the ¡®arcane reality¡¯ worked.


    With a beautiful smile on her face, Eleonora guided Erik to seats located at the back of the theater, in an area that seemed quite ¡®discreet,¡¯ which led the starry-haired boy to look at his master with suspicion. However, she only ¡®answered¡¯ with an elegant and carefree smile, then led him to the most hidden seat in the theater.


    ¡°How has the experience been for you so far?¡± Eleonora asked, sitting in her chair as she gently leaned on Erik¡¯s shoulder, who finally set down his large tray on the extra chair beside him.


    ¡°Apart from being the errand boy, everything has been pretty interesting.¡± Erik responded in an accusatory tone, which made Eleonora smile mischievously. She soon nodded in satisfaction as she spoke.


    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°By the way, mas¡­ Eleonora, why buy an extra chair instead of storing everything in the storage ring?¡± Erik asked curiously, though he had to correct himself subtly when he felt a slight pinch on his arm, to which Eleonora replied amused.


    ¡°For the same reason you didn¡¯t, to experience it, fufufu.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Erik commented in a soft tone, while Eleonora observed his thoughtful expression with a smile. She then gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and leaned back on his shoulder with a mischievous grin, which made the starry-haired boy smile somewhat amused as he asked with curiosity.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°And how does this arcane reality work?¡±


    ¡°Fufu, don¡¯t be hasty, you¡¯ll see soon enough.¡±


    Eleonora smiled with a tone that tried to sound mysterious as she took Erik¡¯s arm to hold it intimately, at which point the starry-haired boy gave her a kiss on the head and commented with a smile.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Feeling the kiss from her beloved disciple, Eleonora looked up only to find him smiling at her with amusement, which made her smile mischievously. At the same time, she pressed her disciple''s arm deeply between her large, elastic breasts, leaving his hand between her seductive thighs, causing the young starry-haired man to open his eyes wide in astonishment, which made her smile victoriously.


    Seeing how playful his golden-eyed master was being, Erik decided to play along a little and firmly squeezed her juicy thigh, causing the beautiful master to tremble slightly. She turned to look at him with misty eyes, but after a moment, she bit her lower lip, then freed his hand and rested her head on his shoulder in silence with her eyes closed.


    With a small smile, Erik gave his master a gentle kiss on the head and started eating a few fries, while more and more people filled the theater until it was completely packed. At that moment, Erik felt the amulet he was wearing start to vibrate lightly, but with increasing intensity, so he turned to look at his master and asked with excitement.


    ¡°Is it about to start?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about to begin.¡± Now much calmer, Eleonora responded affectionately, smiling tenderly at her beloved disciple¡¯s excitement.


    As Eleonora spoke, the arch at the front of the room began to fill with what appeared to be mist, which started to spread throughout the theater. Along with the softly glowing runes, it gave the scene a magical and mysterious appearance, as if it were the entrance to another world.


    Time passed slowly with an excited Erik looking in awe at everything happening around him, until the mist filled the entire room, obscuring his vision. Not long after, it began to clear, revealing a completely different world.


    Now everything around no longer resembled a theater, but rather looked like a university lecture hall. In the center of the stage stood a man who appeared to be around 30 years old, with an athletic build and a healthy tan, black hair, and brown eyes. He was giving a lecture on the importance of exploring ancient ruins and uncovering their mysteries.


    Surprised and excited, Erik looked around, quickly noticing that he seemed to be just another member of the audience. The realism was astonishing, so he turned to look at Eleonora, who was smiling at him while still holding his arm.


    ¡°This is insane¡­¡± Erik whispered softly, his green eyes shining with curiosity and excitement, but at that moment, Eleonora placed a finger on his lips and then whispered gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to talk during the movie, just enjoy it for now.¡±


    Erik nodded at Eleonora¡¯s words and turned to keep watching the lecture, which ended shortly after. The handsome man, who seemed to be the protagonist, left the hall, at which point the mist once again obscured his vision, only to reveal a well-organized office with various display cases holding what appeared to be relics.


    Not long after, the man who had been giving the lecture entered the office¡ªknown as Edward Thorne, as Erik had heard during the lecture. He sat in the main chair behind a beautiful wooden desk where he found a letter sealed with a strange symbol.


    The letter seemed to contain cryptic clues and a map pointing to the supposed location of the City of Shadows, the legendary treasure city, which caused visible excitement in the man. Without a second thought, he quickly rushed out of the office to gather a group of experts to assist him on his journey.


    The movie continued, showing how Edward Thorne and his team of experts arrived at the site, and after passing several trials, they entered the city. They overcame numerous challenges while facing those who had sent the letter, but they overcame everything with their vast knowledge, combined with exceptional magical power, ultimately reaching the heart of the city, where they found the city''s great treasure.


    Feeling like a child, full of curiosity for everything he was seeing, Erik witnessed it all firsthand. He could sense the smells, the sounds, the excitement¡ªeverything. It felt like more than just watching a movie; it was a unique experience that filled him with excitement and a desire to uncover the unknown.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora watched her excited disciple with a loving smile, occasionally feeding him popcorn or the food they had brought, as the starry-haired boy was so engrossed that he seemed to have completely forgotten about it. This made her feel that her idea of a traditional date had been the best decision, and she wouldn¡¯t trade these moments for anything in the world.


    After the movie ended, the mist once again filled the room, and Erik found himself back in the cinema, at which point he collapsed into his chair, feeling somewhat exhausted from all the excitement he had experienced. Meanwhile, the mist solidified in front of the arch at the front of the room, forming what looked like a 3D screen displaying the movie¡¯s credits.


    ¡°So, how did you like the movie?¡± Eleonora asked happily as she looked enchanted at the enormous smile on her beloved disciple¡¯s face, who responded with excitement.


    ¡°It was awesome! The story wasn¡¯t the best in the world, but the arcane reality is something else¡ªit¡¯s really impressive.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯m glad you liked it, but the day isn¡¯t over yet; we still have many things to do.¡± Eleonora commented in a singsong voice as she stood up from her seat, holding Erik¡¯s hand affectionately. They left the cinema in search of the new adventures she had planned for their date.


    As they left the cinema, Eleonora took Erik to what appeared to be a bus station, though it looked much more elegant and futuristic than anything the starry-haired boy had ever seen. The station was filled with screens displaying advertisements for various interesting products, the arrival times of different routes, and even a countdown timer showing the arrival of the next bus.


    ¡°Where are we going now, Eleonora?¡± Erik asked, full of curiosity, while glancing at the timer, wanting to see if the bus would actually arrive on time.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see, it¡¯s going to be a lot of fun.¡±


    Eleonora replied cheerfully, quickly noticing her disciple''s intentions, which she found really amusing. Although she had taken the bus very few times in her millennia at university, she still remembered the first time she did it. She also became curious about the stopwatch and wanted to check if it was real.

 VOL 2 Chapter 17: LorePark

    Just as the countdown timer reached zero, a bus arrived at the station, boasting an iridescent shine that changed color depending on the angle from which it was viewed. At the entrance, there was a small scanner where Eleonora and Erik swiped their crystal cards, causing the doors to open and allowing them to board.


    Upon entering the bus, Erik was intrigued by the fact that the interior was larger than the exterior suggested. It featured beautiful leather seats decorated with various runes, which appeared adjustable due to the slight differences observable in the seats of different passengers.


    The master and disciple pair sat at the back of the bus, where Eleonora showed Erik the button on the side that allowed him to adjust his seat. He only had to press it lightly, and the seat automatically adjusted to his body, providing great comfort and ease.


    "Eleonora, I''ve been curious for a while but always forget to ask: why do some things work with buttons and similar mechanisms instead of using mana?" Erik asked with slight curiosity as he settled into his chair. Eleonora responded with a small smile.


    "Well, that''s because someone might have trouble activating devices that way. So, we simply use a button or something similar, so anyone can use it. Plus, it''s much easier and cheaper to do it like this, which is quite common in public places."


    "I see. I''ll keep that in mind when I make artifacts." Erik commented understandingly as his notebook appeared in his hand. Eleonora cheerfully added.


    "Fufu, that''s something we do when making artifacts for general use. When it''s something more personalized, we use different systems like activating it with mana and mental commands or voice commands, as it''s easier and more efficient for the user, although it increases the cost and difficulty."


    "Yes, I noticed when I was creating a couple of artifacts. Mental commands are somewhat complex, and it''s easy to confuse them if not done properly." Erik shared his experiences working on artifacts as he finished jotting down notes, to which Eleonora nodded in understanding.


    "Certainly. If it''s not something very specific, it''s easy for the artifact to get confused, especially if it''s something abstract. That''s why it''s very common for mana users to ''whisper'' the commands to form a clear idea when using extremely complex artifacts with thousands or hundreds of thousands of commands, since there are generally many that are very similar."


    While they chatted pleasantly about artifacts, Erik looked out the window at the passing street. Suddenly, he noticed the landscape changing, suggesting that the bus was rising into the air, which filled him with doubts. Although it was common for magical artifacts to ignore physics and overlook inertia and such, he also saw, not far away, a couple of young people using the window as a screen while watching what seemed to be a miniseries.


    "Actually, we''re flying, fufu," Eleonora responded to the question written on Erik''s face with a small giggle.


    "Ohhh," Erik nodded with a dumbfounded expression, which made Eleonora laugh again as she once more hugged his arm and rested her head on his shoulder.


    About 30 minutes later, after a quiet and peaceful journey, Erik saw through the window a new bus station where they were slowly landing. At the same time, a synthetic voice announced the stop, prompting several passengers to start getting up from their seats.


    "We''ve arrived," Eleonora announced enthusiastically. Erik nodded as he stood up, then intimately took his master''s hand and got off the bus.


    After walking a bit, Erik found himself in front of an imposing wall featuring a gigantic ring as a "door," which was ¡°guarded¡± by what seemed to be two gigantic stone golems with intricate runes engraved all over their bodies. They held enormous halberds, which functioned as a kind of barrier they moved to let visitors pass.


    With evident enthusiasm, Eleonora led Erik to what appeared to be a ticket booth near the two golems. An employee asked for their cards, so she quickly took out her card from her bag and asked Erik for his, then handed them to the employee, who used a black crystal tablet to register something.


    Shortly after, the employee returned the cards to Eleonora, who smiled happily as she put her card back in her bag and handed Erik his. They then walked in front of the golems, who raised their halberds, allowing them to enter the place. The green-eyed boy looked around curiously but quickly realized what kind of place it was.


    Inside, the first thing Erik saw were attractions that defied both gravity and logic. Roller coasters twisting through the air without rails could be seen wherever he looked. There were also all kinds of carousels, featuring mythical creatures instead of simple horses: dragons, griffins, and unicorns that came to life thanks to the runes carved into them.


    "Welcome to LorePark, one of the best amusement parks on the university planet." Eleonora announced enthusiastically, imitating a cheerleader, which made Erik laugh. Somewhat infected by his master''s energy, he cheerfully commented.


    "Everything here looks incredible."


    "Fufufu, since we''re here, first we have to ride the roller coaster. Let''s go!"


    After cheerfully commenting, Eleonora dragged Erik toward a small line in front of an imposing rail-less roller coaster with a holographic sign that said in large letters [The Arcane Dragon] in galactic language. After swiping their crystal cards through a scanner, several employees helped them sit in their seats in a beautiful wagon shaped like an incredibly detailed dragon''s head, to the point where each scale seemed real.


    Forged from enchanted metal that shone with an iridescent luster, the wagon seemed to change color depending on the angle from which it was viewed, just like the bus. Intricately engraved runes adorned each scale, appearing as beautiful decorative reliefs.


    Unlike the conventional roller coaster wagons Erik was used to, this one had no safety bars of any kind. Instead, a series of runes activated when he took his seat, creating an invisible but tangible force field around him, which adjusted to the shape of his body, making it difficult to notice unless he actively tried.


    "Get ready to feel ''The Dragon,'' Erik." Eleonora said mischievously, leaving Erik confused as he turned to look at her with doubts written all over his face.


    Shortly after the wagon started, Erik understood what his master meant by ''The Dragon.'' The roller coaster ¡°flew¡± without rails, performing impossible acrobatics. Erik was absolutely certain that if he were a normal human, he would have died performing them, which inevitably brought to mind the story of that roller coaster designed for painless death.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    When the ride ended, Eleonora laughed happily at Erik, whose legs were trembling from the absurd journey¡ªsomething he had never experienced before. After all, he had never suffered from fear of heights, and in his past life, he had tried various roller coasters without feeling anything special apart from a bit of excitement.


    But that ''Arcane Dragon'' was definitely on another level. He felt close to death on several occasions, taking impossible turns at absurd speeds. Moreover, for the first time in a long while, Erik felt the now unusual for him, G-forces as inertia whipped through his entire body.


    "Fufufufu, it seems the dragon was too much for my little Erik," Eleonora teased mischievously while hugging him affectionately.


    "..." Erik, for his part, shot a venomous glance at Eleonora but refrained from saying anything, simply taking a deep breath to regain his composure.


    "Fufufufu, don''t be like that. Now let''s do something more relaxed."


    After commenting amused, Eleonora, full of smiles, guided Erik to a new attraction, which he recognized at a glance, bringing a smile to his face. In front of him was a racetrack made of some material similar to asphalt, with countless runes engraved all over the road.


    A little further ahead were different types of futuristic karts with various runes engraved on them. Above the entrance hung a beautiful holographic sign that read [Arcane Route], accompanied by a short video that brought a strange expression to Erik''s face.


    What he saw in the video could only be described as a photorealistic representation of a famous kart racing game featuring a small, mustachioed plumber in a red suit. This couldn''t help but change the expression on the green-eyed boy''s face to an ironic one.


    Although Erik hadn''t been much into video games in his past life, he knew that game well, having played it several times in his youth. Seeing the video gave him a terrible feeling about what was about to happen.


    After swiping their crystal cards through a scanner, several employees helped Erik and Eleonora into a couple of karts. Along with other visitors, they were led to the starting line, where a huge holographic sign displayed a countdown.


    Erik settled comfortably into his seat, which was very similar to the one on the bus and adjusted automatically to his body. A force field similar to the one he felt on the roller coaster enveloped him, keeping him firm and secure. Gripping the steering wheel with both hands, he gently touched the pedals with his feet, studying his vehicle. But he was abruptly pulled from his thoughts when Eleonora cheekily commented.


    "See you at the finish line, snail!"


    As Eleonora''s voice faded, a loud beep sounded, and all the other participants sped off, leaving Erik alone at the starting line, blinking wordlessly while the surrounding employees tried hard to suppress their laughter.


    After sighing tiredly, Erik''s gaze suddenly sharpened, becoming keen and focused as his kart''s engine roared powerfully, surprising those who had been watching the earlier comedy.


    Not long after, Erik shot off at full speed in his kart, taking super-tight turns almost without braking at blinding speeds, leaving behind incredulous expressions on the faces of employees and visitors watching the race.


    With incredible ease, Erik began overtaking racers until he noticed a large group of runes carved into the ground ahead, glowing in different colors and separated into small rectangular sections. Guessing their purpose, Erik drove over one of these sections.


    After passing over the illuminated section, the runes on the road dimmed, and a holographic screen appeared in front of him, displaying an icon representing a kart covered by some kind of shield.


    Skillfully, Erik continued overtaking competitors until, at one point, when he was neck and neck with two other karts, columns of fire suddenly erupted from the ground, approaching the cars at great speed.


    Time abruptly slowed from Erik''s perspective. He saw one of the competitors touch the holographic screen and accelerate sharply, moving away from the pillars of flame at a speed far exceeding the kart''s maximum.


    Figuring out what had happened, Erik touched the shield icon, and immediately a luminous shield enveloped him, protecting him from the columns of fire that soon reached him.


    Curious, Erik turned to see what had happened to the competitor who hadn''t activated anything. The racer who was hit by the pillars of fire slowed down, and the runes on the track glowed faintly, causing the kart to lift into the air and exit the track, autonomously driving back to the starting area.


    After observing this interesting event, Erik refocused on the race, speeding ahead and continuing to overtake competitors while passing through special illuminated zones, gaining various temporary abilities as a result.


    The temporary abilities were quite interesting to Erik. Not only did they include the shield or acceleration he''d seen before, but there were also abilities involving various mana constructs with light affinity, which, upon hitting an enemy kart or the track, produced different effects¡ªvery similar to how the game in his memory worked.


    Mana constructs were extremely useful and widely used in the galaxy for countless purposes. Light affinity was used to create them because it was the best for the task¡ªnot only was it very efficient, reducing the amount of mana needed, but it was also not inherently destructive like fire, nor as complicated or costly to make as earth. It was stronger than wind and didn''t have the low temperatures of water.


    Creating mana constructs with light affinity was such a developed and widespread science that, to create his own Myst constructs, Erik based them on light-affinity mages. From there came the barriers he now created, the arrows, and similar things.


    After two laps around the enormous circuit, Erik finally reached second place, where he spotted his master again. She glanced back and gave him a defiant smile while activating an icon on her holographic screen that made her accelerate abruptly.


    Seeing his master''s challenge, Erik smiled mischievously and took the next curve without braking, accelerating to the max until he caught up with her. Without giving her time to react, Erik activated an icon of an arrow with an attached clock on his holographic screen, causing a mana construct in that shape to shoot out. Caught by surprise, Eleonora couldn''t evade in time, and the arrow hit her kart squarely, stopping it dead for three seconds.


    Accelerating to the maximum, Erik passed by his master with a pleasant smile, lifting one hand from the steering wheel to "wave goodbye," sending a flying kiss at the end accompanied by a subtle wink.


    After passing Eleonora, Erik''s gaze became even sharper, and he began to accelerate fully, taking the curves almost perfectly, determined to maintain his lead until the end without giving his master the slightest chance to catch up.


    ...


    At the exit of the kart track, Erik wore a defeated expression, while a smiling Eleonora kissed his cheek and hugged his right arm. In the end, Erik lost miserably to his master, who managed to beat him by almost a full minute¡ªafter all, a master''s reflexes are on a completely different level.


    "Don''t be like that; you only lost a race, fufu." Eleonora commented cheerfully while pressing her beloved disciple''s arm against her chest. He refused to speak, a dark expression on his face.


    "..."


    "Fufufu."


    After a playful giggle, Eleonora dragged her beloved disciple to another attraction with a smile on her face. Near dawn, after trying countless attractions in the park, Eleonora took Erik to what he could say, without fear of being wrong, was the most absurdly large Ferris wheel he had ever seen. It seemed made of enchanted metal that shone like stars at night, with runes along its frame forming constellations.


    After swiping their crystal cards through a scanner, two employees guided Eleonora and Erik into a private cabin. The cabin was a crystal sphere that, although silver from the outside, was transparent from the inside with impressive clarity. The seats were made of a material that seemed ethereal, like a cloud. Once the seats auto-adjusted for maximum comfort, the crystal ceiling began to display astronomical information and telescopic views of distant planets and stars.


    "How did you like the ride?" Eleonora approached Erik and gently leaned on his right shoulder with a soft and happy expression, asking in a gentle and warm tone.


    "It was a great experience. Thank you, Eleonora" Erik replied with a small smile, moving his arm to embrace his beautiful master by the waist.


    "Fufufu, that''s a relief" Eleonora moved closer to Erik and hugged him lovingly as they watched the sunrise together through the transparent crystal.

 VOL 2 Chapter 18: Academic papers.

    In the middle of the conference room, which was possibly the most important in the entire Arcane Order, sat the director in the main chair. The director examined a set of documents on the table with an unusual interest for someone who had seen and lived through as much as he had.


    "So that''s what he wanted to do with the oil..." With a pleasant smile on his face, the director commented softly, to which Adrian, who was sitting in the chair to his right, added in a serious tone that couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.


    "It was truly a surprise when these arrived at my office: 16 academic papers, plus I¡¯ve already checked, and the boy has submitted 22 different patent applications. All of them are incredibly creative and many revolutionary, especially that magical plastic, or Manalite as he likes to call it in the documents. That single invention is absolutely insane. Sigr¨²n really hit the jackpot with her disciple; geniuses truly recognize each other."


    "Hehehe, well, actually there should have been 23 or maybe a few more. None of these documents mention the mana condenser we talked about last time." the director commented with a mischievous smile on his face as he spread the documents across the table, greatly confusing Adrian, who couldn¡¯t help but ask while staring at the faction leader.


    "Mana condenser?"


    "Yes, the first time I went to see him to discuss compensation, the boy showed me a mana condenser he had created. It was fully functional, and despite a few design flaws, they were minor compared to the huge benefit it represents, being at least 50% cheaper than those currently on the market." The director explained in a more serious tone as he looked at Adrian, who couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise, knowing the director was serious.


    "At least 50% cheaper?!!!"


    "Yes, that¡¯s more or less how I felt when I saw it. I really wonder how that boy''s mind works to achieve something like that in just a few years..." The director commented after nodding in understanding, which led Adrian to ask, struggling not only to believe what he was hearing but also to question life itself.


    "Then why didn¡¯t he include something so revolutionary in his documents?"


    "Most likely because I offered to hire him to develop it, so I suppose he thought it best not to mention it for now. Maybe he plans to accept my offer or has other plans in mind. In any case, this is an excellent gesture of goodwill from him." The director responded with a somewhat amused smile.


    "That boy is a monster. Not only is he advancing like a rocket in his levels as a mana user, but he also managed to make such a groundbreaking innovation. How does he have time for everything? Does he have more hours in a day or something?" Adrian commented, visibly shaken, which made the director laugh heartily.


    "Hahahaha, he is indeed a talented boy. But what¡¯s really most impressive is that magical plastic of his. Not only did he develop something never seen before, but he also presented several variants for different applications and even dedicated a patent and a full academic paper to the recovery, reuse, and utilization of waste. This will undoubtedly turn the galaxy upside down for a while."


    "Yes... The craziest part is that it¡¯s really not especially advanced knowledge. Aside from the mana crystallization he must have learned from Sigr¨²n, the rest are just super creative applications of relatively common knowledge, especially those production methods he wants to patent. They¡¯re truly revolutionary. How has no one thought of breaking complex creation down into simpler, easily controllable steps to improve quality and lower the entry level, making scalability easier?" While reading through Erik''s academic papers, Adrian commented in a somewhat conflicted tone, causing the director to chuckle, slightly amused.


    "Hahaha, yes, even I hadn''t thought of something like that. The force of habit is more terrifying than I thought."


    "Yes... it¡¯s truly terrifying..."


    Adrian nodded in understanding, then commented in a low voice. But his expression quickly changed to a more professional one as he spoke in a serious tone, befitting the right hand of the great Arcane Order leader.


    "But what do you think we should do with the patents and documents, director? While it''s a good thing that he¡¯s shown such a grand gesture of goodwill by refraining from publishing such an important advancement as the mana condenser you mentioned, the specific handling of this must be well-planned, or it could lead to dissatisfaction."


    "We don¡¯t need to do anything special about it. Just let the patents follow the normal process and send the academic papers for peer review. This work is good enough that we don¡¯t have to intervene. Also, prepare a solid editorial for the university journal and ready extra printers because we¡¯re going to be printing like crazy, hahahahaha!" The director responded with a jovial smile, ending in an energetic laugh, to which Adrian nodded seriously.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Understood, director, I¡¯ll make the preparations."


    After responding, Adrian left the meeting room, leaving the director alone, who stared into space for a long time as if reflecting on something. But shortly after, a smile appeared on his face as he stood from his seat, walked to one of the windows, and disappeared in the blink of an eye as if he were a ghost. Without the slightest change in his surroundings.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the middle of a study filled with all kinds of books, scrolls, and holograms loaded with information, Erik sat behind a beautiful black desk, writing equations and drawing runes and magical circles of all kinds with a focused expression on his face. Two beautiful wolf pups rested peacefully beneath the desk, near his legs.


    After a while, Erik stopped writing in his journal, then began tapping the desk lightly with the tip of his pen while holding his forehead with his other hand, reviewing the calculations he had written. This ended with a disappointed sigh, at which point he muttered softly to himself.


    "It''s really useless, everything leads to a dead end..."


    One of Erik''s greatest concerns at the moment was his inability to develop a solid theory to support his runic circles. Although they worked, and he could develop them without much trouble, things weren¡¯t as easy for others, even though they could use them with enough practice.


    The main problem anyone faced when trying to develop a runic circle was that each one was unique. For the runes and geometric figures to combine and form a stable and efficient whole, many changes had to be made to both the runes and the geometric figures. Moreover, the way they interconnected also varied greatly from one runic circle to another.


    All these changes were things Erik could accomplish without much trouble thanks to his good intuition. But it seemed like an impossible task for others, to the point where the two youngest and most talented Master-level individuals in human history were completely helpless before the challenge. This despite having the examples Erik had already developed and being able to cast them without much difficulty.


    For this reason, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n declared the runic circles as unviable for battle, as a spell had to adapt depending on the situation in a fight to get the most out of it. This required a deep understanding of its inner workings¡ªin other words, a solid and concise theory behind it.


    What really worried Erik about his masters'' declaration was that if he couldn¡¯t find a way to support his runic circles with a solid theory, only a few people would be interested in studying them seriously. Even though they were superior in many ways to other systems. This would greatly restrict their development, as there was only so much one person could do, no matter how good they were.


    As an engineer in his past life, Erik was fully aware of the infinite benefits of involving the community in developing a system. Since a magical system was literally a matter of life and death, it was, at the very least, absolute madness to use his runic circles in a real fight like the duel he had recently. With him being the only developer. After all, bugs tend to appear where you least expect them.


    The problem was that his runic circles were something he had specifically developed to overcome his major disadvantage of not possessing elemental affinities, as their structure aligned very well with Myst, allowing him to use it integrally in the spell. Unlike other systems, which used it as an external enhancement, this gave him, whose greatest strength was his connection with Myst, a clear advantage that could potentially erase his disadvantage.


    After a final tired sigh, Erik stored all his writing materials in his storage ring, deactivated the holograms, and began organizing the books and scrolls on the shelves around the study with the help of his phantom hands.


    Though it seemed silly to use books and scrolls when holograms were so useful, the reality was that books and scrolls had an overwhelming advantage over holograms or similar devices. On paper, simplified versions of spells and similar things were generally created to allow for easy testing, along with other conveniences.


    A similar concept applied to bookshelves compared to storage rings, which were spatial artifacts capable of holding incredible amounts of books. Additionally, they had specialized functions for organizing books, preserving them, and protecting them from any damage. And being larger, they were much cheaper and easier to make, as they used less expensive materials and required less skill, making them common across the galaxy.


    With everything neatly arranged, Erik left his study, a bit disappointed, and walked to the main hall, where he found his masters sitting on the sofas, reading while sipping tea. They exuded an aura of unparalleled wisdom and elegance, making the room seem like the mythical representation of mystical beauty at that moment.


    Erik quickly approached Sigr¨²n, who was sitting on one of the large sofas, and without a word, he lay down on it, resting his head on his master''s lap. This caused Sigr¨²n to lift her gaze from her book, then look at her beloved disciple with a beautiful smile on her face, as she began softly stroking his starry hair.


    "And how did my great researcher do today?" Sigr¨²n asked in a warm and loving tone as she stored her book in her storage ring.


    "..."


    For his part, Erik refrained from saying anything. Instead, he simply turned over and buried his face in his master¡¯s flat abdomen, filling his nose with a rich, soft floral scent that relaxed his senses and calmed his mind.


    "Hehe, looks like not so well." Sigr¨²n commented with a smile full of love, though slightly amused at the same time. She then began massaging her beloved disciple¡¯s head to help him relax.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora, who was sitting on one of the individual sofas across from Sigr¨²n, smiled slightly as she rose from her seat. She then approached her beloved disciple and her sworn sister, where she removed Erik¡¯s shoes and sat on the sofa, placing the young man¡¯s starry-haired feet on her lap.


    "Don¡¯t be like that, Erik. Not making progress in your research is very normal, and it¡¯s probably the thing you¡¯ll face the most in your life. The fact that you¡¯re only experiencing it now is what¡¯s rare." Eleonora commented affectionately as she massaged Erik¡¯s feet with dedication and a smile on her face.

 VOL 2 Chapter 19: Ancient ruin.

    What truly bothered Erik wasn''t the fact that he had hit a wall in the development of runic circles. After all, in his past life, he had experienced this countless times, even having to abandon projects that he had thought were incredible but turned out to be unfeasible in reality. He had even experienced failure on several occasions.


    The problem was that this wasn¡¯t what was happening now. Erik was fully capable of developing the runic circles on his own. What truly frustrated him was his inability to develop a consistent theory to make it accessible to others.


    It was almost like when you forget a specific word but remember its definition perfectly. You could even recite it from memory, but the word itself escapes you. At the same time, you feel as if you''re on the verge of remembering it, almost like it''s on the tip of your tongue, about to come out, but no matter how hard you try, nothing comes. It was an incredibly exasperating feeling, and Erik felt it multiplied by a thousand every time he tried to develop his theory.


    Moreover, Erik had always been a man of applied sciences. He loved to develop and build things, to the point where he couldn''t care less how the universe started or whether a god existed or not. The only thing that interested him was taking the knowledge discovered by those great thinkers, who cared about those things, and using it to create things in the real world that were useful or at least fun.


    Thus, doing something so far out of his comfort zone, like coming up with a theory to explain something he could instinctively do, only added an extra layer of discomfort to the already exasperating situation he found himself in, which only worsened his mood.


    ¡°I get it, it¡¯s just so frustrating not being able to explain how something that comes naturally to me works¡­¡± Erik commented with a slight sigh at the end, while the scent of Sigr¨²n¡¯s body soothed him.


    ¡°Hehehe, look at you, dealing with those genius problems.¡± Sigr¨²n said with a beautiful smile on her face as she gently massaged Erik¡¯s temples, trying to calm and relax her beloved disciple. Then she added with a touch of mischief in her tone.


    ¡°Although, you¡¯d get into a lot of trouble on the street if you said that outside.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Once again, Erik chose to remain silent and opted to relax under the loving care of his masters, wrapping his arms around Sigr¨²n¡¯s slender waist as she bent down to give her beloved disciple a tender kiss on the head.


    ¡°But you know, there¡¯s something that could take your mind off things and give you new experiences that might spark the inspiration you need.¡±


    As she gently and skillfully massaged one of Erik¡¯s feet, Eleonora commented with a mysterious smile on her face, causing the star-haired boy to slightly move his head, which was buried in Sigr¨²n¡¯s abdomen, to look at her. He asked with some curiosity.


    ¡°Is there really something like that?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, yes. Not long ago, an ancient ruin was discovered, and preliminary research determined that it is only accessible to a very select group of mana users. More specifically, you can only enter if you¡¯re a mana user under 300 years old.¡±


    Knowing she had successfully piqued her disciple¡¯s curiosity, Eleonora responded with a cheerful smile on her face, never ceasing her massage on Erik, who asked with some interest and obvious surprise.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, at the recent meeting, the topic was discussed, and several possible courses of action were considered. In the end, it was decided that a special tournament would be held to determine the participants in the exploration group. The participants would include the direct disciples of the Order and the top students from the university. From what we know so far, only a limited number of people can enter, and the other factions are already negotiating how the spots will be divided.¡±


    Sigr¨²n explained with a slight smile, fully awakening Erik¡¯s curiosity. He turned to lie on his back on his master¡¯s lap and asked, somewhat confused by what he had heard.


    ¡°The other factions know about it too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually, the ruin was discovered by some miners who were looking for a good asteroid to extract resources from. They sold the information to the highest bidder, so all the important factions are aware of it, although nothing has been announced to the public yet.¡± Eleonora responded cheerfully, as she began massaging her beloved disciple¡¯s other foot.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I see¡­ Those miners were quite brave¡­¡± Erik commented, a bit surprised by the miners'' courage, but Sigr¨²n chuckled softly at his remark and said.


    ¡°Hahaha, not at all. The information about a ruin is far too valuable to monopolize, and by the time anyone found out, the other factions would hunt down the weakest link in the chain, turning the miners¡¯ lives into a nightmare¡ªif they survived at all. So selling it to whoever could pay was a pretty wise move on their part.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true as well¡­¡± Erik nodded in understanding, then added, half confused and half curious.


    ¡°But there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Why are ruins so important? What makes them special aside from being archaeological sites?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, that¡¯s because, many times, they contain lost knowledge that hasn¡¯t been recovered or hold knowledge, technology, and resources that are unknown and extremely valuable. That¡¯s why they¡¯re generally treated as a ¡®strategic resource¡¯ by the factions.¡± Eleonora responded with a playful laugh, greatly surprising Erik, who quickly asked in a tone filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Unknown knowledge and technology? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s common knowledge in the galaxy. The only one who doesn¡¯t know is you because you¡¯re always reading the same things and not interested in anything else, hahahaha.¡± Sigr¨²n said in a singsong voice, ending in a cheerful laugh, which made Eleonora smile mischievously before adding with a light giggle.


    ¡°Fufufu, look who¡¯s talking.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Hearing her sworn sister¡¯s teasing comment, Sigr¨²n snorted in annoyance and shot Eleonora a venomous look, who responded with a mischievous expression while sticking her tongue out at her. This caused the youngest master in history to sigh before adding.


    ¡°The point is, there are special ruins in the galaxy, and these ruins contain incredible treasures, such as very advanced spells or pieces of technology never seen before. For example, the current artificial warp tunnel technology came from a ruin discovered a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°But how is it possible for ancient ruins to have something like that? Shouldn¡¯t current technology be far superior after all the time we¡¯ve had to develop it?¡± Erik asked, a bit concerned, to which Eleonora responded in a serious tone, trying to sound like a qualified teacher.


    ¡°Well, the truth is, we don¡¯t know why those ruins contain such things. We don¡¯t know anything about them except that they exist. We don¡¯t even know who they belonged to or when they were built. Everything about them has remained a mystery to humanity as a whole.


    ¡°This is mainly due to the fact that we¡¯ve lost much of our knowledge about our past and the origin of our civilization because of the constant wars that took place in the past, which left a huge gap in what we know and understand about our own civilization.


    ¡°Although over time, several theories have been proposed to try to explain it, only two are the most accepted. The first one suggests that our civilization is the resurgence of a more powerful and advanced ancient human civilization that met a tragic fate.


    ¡°As for the second, it is said that these ruins were left behind by a much more powerful civilization that passed through our galaxy a long time ago or that there is simply a civilization that has a similar custom to ours of building hidden mausoleums, and they hid them here by chance.¡±


    ¡°Hidden mausoleums? What¡¯s that?¡± Erik asked, his face full of questions, which brought a pleasant smile to his masters'' faces.


    ¡°Hehehe, you really need to read more history, Erik.¡± Sigr¨²n affectionately pinched Erik¡¯s nose as she spoke, then began to explain as she looked at her beloved disciple¡¯s face, who stared at her with a blank expression.


    ¡°Hidden mausoleums are essentially an ancient custom in the galaxy, where mana users who have achieved advancements they consider significant enough to be remembered in the future build special places near their death that contain much of their legacy for future generations, and they hide them as best as they can.


    ¡°These places are created with the main goal of passing down knowledge to future generations or, more precisely, selecting a ¡®posthumous heir.¡¯ For this reason, they are generally filled with all kinds of tests and restrictions designed to select a worthy heir to carry their legacy.¡±


    ¡°But why bother doing something like that? And why hide them?¡±


    As Sigr¨²n lovingly massaged his face, Erik asked with his eyes closed in a tone full of curiosity. Eleonora answered with a cheerful tone while playing with her beloved disciple¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because humans have an instinctive fear of disappearing, and a relatively effective way to avoid that is to be immortalized in history. But the problem is that achieving that is very difficult, and very few manage to do so. It was even worse in ancient times, when knowledge was highly valuable, and secrecy was fiercely maintained regarding any type of valuable knowledge.


    ¡°Because of this, the custom of building hidden mausoleums was born, as it was a way to leave a faint hope or a backup plan to rise again in the future, with the help of a suitable heir who could not only receive the knowledge and make a name for themselves but perhaps even take it further, ensuring the name of the mausoleum''s creator and posthumous master would live on in history forever.¡±


    Sigr¨²n nodded in agreement with Eleonora¡¯s words and continued with the explanation as she smoothed back Erik¡¯s starry hair, leaving his entire face free.


    ¡°For the same reason, the tests in those mausoleums tend to be quite challenging, as they always seek to test one or several characteristics of those who enter the place. The goal is for the person who claims the ¡®prize¡¯ to be the most suitable, in the eyes of the mausoleum''s creator, to become their successor.¡±


    Similarly, Eleonora rolled up Erik¡¯s pants, revealing his legs, and began applying a cream with a fruity scent that appeared in her hand from her storage ring. She started massaging her beloved disciple¡¯s legs while continuing with the explanation.


    ¡°And the reason they are hidden is because, since knowledge was so valuable in ancient times, no one wanted their enemies to benefit from the mausoleum they left behind. So they hid them as best as they could to ensure that no one could find them until much later in the future, specifically long enough for all their enemies to be dead.¡±

 VOL 2 Chapter 20: young master, we are going out

    "Do people still build hidden mausoleums?" Erik asked curiously as he adjusted himself more comfortably in his beautiful master¡¯s lap.


    ¡°In the arcane order, it¡¯s not as common anymore.¡± Sigr¨²n replied with a smile as she applied what seemed to be a fruity-scented exfoliating cream to Erik''s face. She began massaging carefully while continuing to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s mainly because it¡¯s easier to be remembered in history if you discover or develop something important, though some still do it to keep the tradition alive. I even helped my master build her centuries ago.¡±


    Noticing that Sigr¨²n¡¯s tone had become a bit somber, Erik opened his eyes to look at her and quickly realized her expression had turned somewhat sad and melancholic. Gently, he reached out and stroked her face softly, bringing a tender smile to his master¡¯s lips. She kissed his hand lovingly, as Erik¡¯s face was still covered in cream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve had centuries to learn to live with it.¡± Sigr¨²n softly returned Erik¡¯s hand to its place, then gently repositioned him on her lap and closed his eyes with her hand. She resumed massaging his face while adding.


    ¡°And as I was telling you, even though it¡¯s not as common in the order, in other factions, it¡¯s still quite popular and is practically a ritual when a relatively important mana user is nearing their death.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ a very interesting practice. But the ruin they mentioned to me, is it one of those ¡®special ancient ruins¡¯?¡± Erik asked curiously, to which Eleonora responded with a slight smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s the interesting part. No one knows for sure. Although it has incredibly strong restrictions, deserving of an ancient ruin, the entry limits are very strict¡ªonly those under 300 years old can enter, which is something never seen in ancient ruins. They tend to be more lenient, allowing Sages, Arcanes, and even Masters-level individuals to enter, depending on the ruin. But on the contrary, those kinds of restrictions are very common in hidden mausoleums, as they usually seek young heirs.¡±


    ¡°That sounds really interesting...¡± Erik remarked with interest, which brought a big smile to the faces of both Eleonora and Sigr¨²n. The beautiful master with golden hair then commented cheerfully.


    ¡°That sounded like my Erik wants to participate in the exploration.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would be interesting to take part.¡± Erik replied casually, to which Eleonora laughed happily and added in a tone that revealed her joy.


    ¡°Fufufufu, then it''s settled. We¡¯ll sign you up for the tournament that will select the participants.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Why is there a need for a tournament to select participants? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just choose disciples from the faction who meet the requirements?¡± Erik asked, somewhat confused, to which Sigr¨²n responded with a cheerful tone.


    ¡°Well, if it were a confirmed ancient ruin, that would be the case since being a ¡®strategic resource¡¯ requires several qualifications in terms of skill and trust to be selected for an exploration team. But the problem is that there are many doubts about this one, and the restrictions are very strict. So, the only ones who would meet those requirements are the direct disciples, and there are very few of them.¡±


    While demonstrating an absurd level of mana control by relaxing Erik¡¯s leg muscles using electricity without causing him any discomfort, Eleonora continued the explanation with a relaxed and joyful tone.


    ¡°Yes, the thing is that most of the direct disciples right now are over 300 years old, so we¡¯d inevitably have to fill the slots with less-qualified individuals. And since the spots are limited, picking participants by hand could cause some internal discord, as someone under 300 years old is unlikely to have achieved anything impressive enough to silence critics.¡±


    As she massaged Erik¡¯s face with her fingers glowing slightly with a soft green hue¡ªthanks to her wood affinity, known among other things for its overwhelming healing capabilities¡ªSigr¨²n nodded at Eleonora¡¯s words and added in a somewhat playful tone.


    ¡°For all those reasons, in the last meeting, it was proposed to treat the ruin as a hidden mausoleum and hold a tournament to select the exploration team. And since this would be an excellent opportunity to show off disciples that no one wants to miss, everyone agreed, hehehe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that disciples are a great way to show off¡­¡± Erik commented softly with a totally relaxed expression on his face, greatly enjoying the overly luxurious massage from his beloved masters.


    ¡°Hehehe, yes, opportunities like these are rare, so everyone is excited, even if they don¡¯t say it. So when you¡¯re there, make sure to kick everyone¡¯s butt, so your master can show off for a bit, hahahaha!¡± Sigr¨²n said happily, switching to an even more complex massage technique that brought great relaxation to her beloved disciple while she continued exfoliating his face.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure to make a grand entrance, Hehehe.¡± Erik said with a small smile, imagining the grand entrance he¡¯d make alongside Ebonique, Kaiser, and Tiberius. Eleonora happily responded while beginning to insert incredibly fine metal needles into very specific points on her beloved disciple¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Fufu, don¡¯t do anything too crazy.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, no promises.¡± Erik replied with amusement as he felt a very pleasant electric current starting to stimulate his muscles, relaxing them completely. He then asked curiously.


    ¡°But, by the way, when will this tournament be held?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no specific date yet, but it shouldn¡¯t take more than two years.¡±


    Sigr¨²n replied with a smile as she began pressing very specific points on Erik¡¯s face with her index finger, which emitted a warm green light that seemed to linger on his face for a few seconds. Erik, now sounding somewhat sleepy as if about to fall asleep, commented.


    ¡°I see¡­ plenty of time to practice then.¡±


    ¡°What are you planning?¡± Eleonora asked, a bit curious, to which Erik responded with a mysterious smile, though his tone was even softer than before.


    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯ll see.¡± A loud yawn couldn''t help but escape from Erik, who shortly after asked curiously.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Seraphina? I haven¡¯t seen her all day.¡±


    ¡°She went out to prepare something; she won¡¯t be long, Hehehe.¡± Sigr¨²n responded in a playful tone, which made Erik open his tired eyes to look at her in silence.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment of staring at his master¡¯s mischievous smile, Erik shook his head, then closed his eyes again, letting out another loud yawn before falling into a deep, peaceful sleep. Eleonora and Sigr¨²n smiled amused, and after laughing softly between themselves, they resumed massaging their disciple with small smiles on their faces.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As on any other day, Erik finished his workout routine in the garden and ¡®fed¡¯ Kaiser, Tiberius, and Ebonique before bidding farewell to the latter. Ebonique disappeared in a flash of black lightning after giving one last ¡®hug¡¯ to her beloved contractor with her body. He then returned to the mansion for breakfast with the wolves in tow, but upon entering, he immediately noticed things were a bit different.


    Though, as always, Seraphina was waiting for him in the dining room with a professional smile, today she looked especially beautiful and dignified. While she always looked beautiful and elegant in her uniform, today she seemed as though she were dressed for a grand gala, wearing a dress that Erik recognized¡ªafter all, he had made it himself.


    Unlike Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, who liked anything he made for them, Seraphina was a bit different. When he asked what she¡¯d like as a thank-you gift for her care, she had only requested maid dresses after refusing hundreds of times to accept anything. So, she now had quite a collection of maid dresses with different styles, all made by Erik.


    The dress, although inspired by a Victorian maid¡¯s uniform, had modern twists that made it perfect for a gala. It was black with subtle silver embroidery, hugging Seraphina¡¯s impressive figure exquisitely, accentuating her innate grace and sensual curves. The dress featured a voluminous but not exaggerated skirt, ending in delicate lace, with a row of small buttons running down the front, adding a touch of sophistication. It featured slightly puffed sleeves at the shoulders that ended in delicate lace cuffs.


    ¡°Are you going out somewhere? You look especially beautiful today, Seraphina.¡±


    As he looked the stunning Seraphina up and down, Erik commented with a smile and an obviously attracted expression, causing a slight blush to appear on the beautiful maid''s cheeks. She quickly responded with a pleasant smile on her face and a slightly shy tone.


    ¡°Thank you for the compliment, young master, and yes, today we are going out.¡±


    ¡°We are?¡± Erik asked, confused, as he sat down at the table, which was filled with a sumptuous breakfast, and looked at his beautiful maid, who nodded with a smile and proceeded to explain in a pleased tone.


    ¡°Yes, young master, we have several places to visit today. After all, we need to make preparations for the tournament and the upcoming exploration of the ruin.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Erik exclaimed with realization, which made Seraphina smile happily. After all, her young master didn''t realize that Sigr¨²n and Eleonora would definitely fill him with all kinds of useful artifacts and knowledge. To make his journey easier without the need for him to go out and buy things on his own. Which gave her free rein to make their date just the way she wanted it.


    ¡°Thank you, Seraphina, that was delicious as always.¡±


    After his sumptuous breakfast, Erik stretched pleasantly, while Kaiser and Tiberius imitated him adorably in their puppy forms, which made Seraphina smile, who soon spoke while a beautiful black formal men''s suit appeared on her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to serve you, but please put on this suit for today¡¯s outing, young master. If we wait much longer, we won¡¯t have time to finish everything we need to do.¡±


    ¡°A suit?¡± Erik asked, confused as he looked at the suit, which appeared quite elegant. Seraphina smiled professionally and then responded in a serious tone, extending her hands to offer the suit to her beloved young master.


    ¡°Yes, young master, today we have to go to a couple of places where formal attire is mandatory.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be right back; I¡¯ll take a quick bath and be ready to go.¡± Erik shrugged and commented casually as he took the suit from Seraphina¡¯s hands and headed to his room to change, while his beautiful maid spoke in a professional tone, trying to hide her joy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, young master.¡±


    Filled with anticipation and excitement, Seraphina waited for her young master at the mansion¡¯s entrance, a big smile on her face, which made the waiting time feel eternal. However, after several minutes, the beautiful maid could sense through her mystical awareness that the star-haired boy was approaching. She quickly turned to look at him while doing her best to control her expression and appear serious and professional.

 VOL 2 Chapter 21: Aetherion’s Hall.

    As she turned around, what Seraphina saw was beyond her expectations, to the point that she could only stare in a daze at the young man who appeared to be around 18 years old. He possessed a unique poise and elegance that seemed to exude attraction, with an otherworldly beauty. His perfectly styled, deep black hair was adorned with stars and galaxies, as if he held his own universe.


    The young man¡¯s curious hair sharply contrasted with his porcelain-like white skin, and his striking emerald green eyes seemed to glow with wisdom. This blended seamlessly with his formal black suit and tie, the same color as his eyes, which rested against a pristine white shirt.


    The suit was a two-piece, where both the jacket and pants appeared to have been cut from a slab of obsidian. The pointed lapels of the jacket added a touch of modernity, while the two front buttons gave it a classic feel.


    "How do I look?" Erik asked with a small smile as he looked at the astonished Seraphina, who seemed to snap out of her reverie at his words, then replied while glancing him up and down with a slight blush on her cheeks.


    "You look very elegant, young master."


    "Hehe, thank you, Seraphina. Shall we go?"


    After thanking her, Erik asked with a pleasant smile on his face as he slightly extended his arm for Seraphina to take. She did so with a beautiful smile, while the shadow of the perfect maid expanded greatly, rising into the air and wrapping them in a deep darkness, making them disappear from the place in an instant.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the bustling District 12, known for being a place exclusive to those of great fortune and influence, stood the renowned auction house, "Aetherion¡¯s Hall." It majestically towered in the center of the district, with walls of bluish glass and grand doors adorned with intricate runes that softly glowed, creating an iridescent light show in the surroundings.


    Inside the imposing building, the expansive main hall opened up with a ceiling that seemed like a recreation of the night sky, with moving constellations, twinkling stars, and beautiful walls lined with shelves carved from ancient woods, filled with magical artifacts from distant times and places that seemed to pulse with mana.


    Suddenly, into the beautiful hall entered a handsome young man with hair that appeared to be an extension of the ceiling, followed closely by a woman of transcendent beauty. She wore a stunning black dress worthy of the occasion, though for some reason, she evoked the image of a dedicated maid.


    The new arrivals did not go unnoticed, and as they passed, they captured the attention of men and women alike, leaving the onlookers awed by their exquisite beauty and elegance. Some recognized them, while others frantically searched for news.


    "Welcome to Aetherion¡¯s Hall auction house."


    Quickly, a beautiful woman with olive skin and brown hair, dressed in a stunning dark blue gown fitted to her body, approached the new guests and greeted them with an elegant tone while offering a courteous bow. Shortly afterward, she resumed her posture, adding with an almost magnetic smile on her beautiful face.


    "It is an honor to welcome the esteemed direct disciple, Erik."


    "You know me?" Hearing the comment, Erik couldn¡¯t help but ask with a slight smile at the beautiful woman in front of him, who quickly replied with an elegant tone and a knowing smile.


    "How could I not recognize someone with the reputation of the direct disciple, Erik?"


    "If you say so." Erik added with softness and elegance, causing the corners of the woman¡¯s lips to relax slightly into a more relaxed smile.


    "My young master has decided to attend the auction. Please guide us there."


    Suddenly, Seraphina stepped forward and spoke with an elegant and magnetic voice, full of professionalism, befitting the perfect maid she was. The woman responded with a slight bow.


    "It is a pleasure to host such a distinguished participant at our auction. Please, follow me; I will guide you to the VIP area."


    After receiving a nod from Erik, the woman led the pair of young masters and maids deeper into the building. A discreet guard, dressed in what appeared to be armor mixing metal with runic inscriptions, pointed to a side door, almost imperceptible to the untrained eye, which soon opened automatically.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Upon crossing the door, the group was greeted by a hallway softly lit by floating lights resembling magical fireflies trapped in crystal spheres. The floor was a mosaic of carefully set precious stones, and even the air seemed faintly perfumed with a subtle mix of exotic woods and unknown flowers, calming the senses and preparing the visitor for what lay ahead.


    Truly captivated by the curious design of the place, Erik began to look around with an appreciative gaze. He paid special attention to the statuettes of mythical creatures and portraits of great Mana users from across the galaxy that decorated the hallway. Finally, they reached a second door, this time made of bluish glass, with runes that danced and intertwined around it, acting as a security system.


    Entering the room, Erik was slightly surprised by the wide, circular space designed to resemble a stellar bubble, with a ceiling that appeared to be an enhanced version of the one in the main hall. It looked much more detailed and realistic. It seemed as if each star were real, while the deep blue, metallic walls were embedded with gems and minerals that glowed with their own light, creating patterns representing different star systems.


    The center of the room was dominated by an oval obsidian table surrounded by floating chairs. In one corner of the room was an elegant bar offering drinks from any part of the galaxy, and a small raised stage hosted autonomous instruments playing calming, enigmatic melodies, adjusting their rhythm and tone to the general mood of the room.


    "What an interesting design." Erik murmured to himself as he looked around the room with interest. This prompted the beautiful woman guiding them to smile pleasantly and comment with a slightly pleased tone.


    "I''m glad the design of the room pleases you, direct disciple Erik. That makes all the effort worthwhile."


    "Did you design it?" Erik asked, a bit surprised as he looked at the woman, who replied with a pleasant smile, revealing a hint of pride in her creation.


    "Indeed, this is the result of countless efforts to create a room that is both comforting and mesmerizing, ensuring that our VIP guests feel at ease during our auctions."


    "You have a great talent for design. Do you do it professionally, or was it just for this particular project?" Erik asked with some curiosity as he looked at the woman, who responded with her typical formal and elegant tone, though a touch of nostalgia slipped into her voice and expression.


    "It¡¯s more of a hobby for me, and I don¡¯t do it professionally. I inherited this auction house from my grandparents and have aimed to elevate it to the highest level, so my efforts are focused here."


    As the woman seemed to get lost in memories of fond moments from the past, Erik couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly and sympathetically, deeply relating to her. Much of his work in his previous life was driven by a similar motivation. He then approached the beautiful woman and extended his hand for a handshake while speaking in a much warmer tone.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet someone like you. My name is Erik; you can call me that from now on."


    "The pleasure is mine as well, Erik. My name is Laura."


    Although a bit surprised by the sudden change, the beautiful woman quickly responded and took the hand of the star-haired boy, who seemed to blend into the design of the room, initiating a handshake while speaking with a lovely smile. Erik responded with a smile as he presented a beautiful crystal card that appeared in his hand.


    "It''s a pleasure, Laura. If you''re interested, take my contact information. If you ever feel like pursuing design, reach out to me. I¡¯m keenly interested in having you design a building for me."


    Hearing Erik¡¯s words, a beautiful golden card appeared in Laura¡¯s hand, a type of card Erik had never seen before, though he decided not to comment on it and instead made a mental note to investigate later. At that moment, the beautiful woman responded in a pleased tone.


    "Of course, Erik. Though I don''t do it professionally, I¡¯d be happy to design a building for you as a courtesy."


    As she spoke, Laura gently placed her card over Erik¡¯s, causing two holograms to appear, indicating that contact information would be shared. Both quickly accepted, and the handshake was released.


    "Please charge me, Laura. Your work is excellent, and it would be uncomfortable for me not to pay for it." Erik commented with a smile as he stored his card in his storage ring, to which Laura responded with a small smile and a friendlier tone.


    "Very well, Erik. Then I¡¯ll charge you. Contact me when you¡¯re ready to start your project."


    "I will. Thank you very much." Erik replied with a smile. At that moment, Laura gave a slight, elegant bow and then commented.


    "Then, once again, it was a pleasure to meet you, Erik. I¡¯ll step out now to continue receiving guests."


    "Of course, see you later."


    As Laura and Erik exchanged smiles in their farewell, Seraphina couldn¡¯t help but look at the scene filled with surprise and disbelief. After all, if one were to list the most prominent traits of her beloved young master, very high on the list would be his complete lack of interest in socializing, to the point that he seemed like a hermit. His only interest was interacting with them, reading, or working on his own things.


    Whether male or female, rich or poor, pretty or ugly, Erik always disdained interacting with people. In nearly two decades since he arrived at the university planet, he barely had anyone who could be called a friend, and usually, it was always Chen who contacted him first.


    Hence, Seraphina¡¯s great surprise upon seeing Erik interact so pleasantly and even exchange contacts with someone on his own initiative. It was something she had never seen before, which simultaneously filled her with an unpleasant sense of danger toward this woman. She had somehow managed to break with a few words the barrier her beloved young master placed in front of everyone, except for her and his masters, of course.


    Fully alert, Seraphina began to analyze the woman from head to toe, carefully observing her appearance, manners, mannerisms, everything, trying to discover what had caused her young master to pay attention to her in the first place. After all, while she was incredibly beautiful, it wasn¡¯t something Erik hadn¡¯t encountered before.


    In fact, Erik had interacted with women of nearly equal beauty in his classes on several occasions, never exchanging more than a couple of distant words with them. Something Seraphina knew from her regular security audits on her beloved young master, which she conducted to prevent any security breaches¡ªnot because she was stalking him or anything like that. Yes, it was just a security audit and nothing more.

 VOL 2 Chapter 22: Why are we at an auction?

    When Laura left the room, Seraphina quickly turned to look at Erik, who had begun to once again examine the design of the place with interest. She then asked in a warm and professional tone, without the slightest trace of the annoyance and vigilance coursing through her heart.


    "What building do you want her to design for you, young master?"


    "Well, the truth is, I''ve been seriously thinking about starting my own business. And since the patents are almost fully approved, I decided to take advantage of the upcoming university journal publication to start off on the right foot. After all, they''ve already confirmed that some of my works will be published in the next issue, and from what I''ve researched, they''ll pay me a good amount."


    While looking at the bar with curiosity, Erik responded in a rather cheerful tone. After all, with the confirmation of his work''s publication came the announcement of the royalties he would be paid¡ªsomething that surprised him quite a bit, since the academic journals he remembered didn''t operate under that model. But apparently, these journals were incredibly popular in the Arcane Order, so they could afford to share the profits, which he greatly appreciated. After all, this would be his first honest income in his new life.


    "Congratulations on being featured in the university journal, young master."


    Hearing her young master''s joy, Seraphina gracefully congratulated him with a beautiful smile on her lips, not showing in the slightest that she knew this information even before Erik himself received the confirmation. After all, security work is very important, and they can''t allow any kind of variables. Yes, that''s the reason¡ªand certainly not for things like obtaining information in advance to be able to ''persuade'' the peer reviewers of her young master''s works in case they rejected them. Yes, it''s just a matter of security and nothing more.


    "Thank you." Erik replied with a smile as he looked for a place to sit, at which point Seraphina asked with curiosity.


    "But young master, why start a business and not just sell the licenses? Won''t it distract you from your classes and research projects?"


    "Don''t get me wrong; I''ll still be selling the licenses at a reasonable price so they become popular. But I''ve been thinking, and I want to develop a brand that represents the best version and maximum quality of my creations."


    As he walked near the floating chairs, Erik answered with a smile, keeping the rest of the reason to himself. After all, developing that kind of brand was what he dedicated himself to in his previous life. This, after a lifetime of tireless dedication, ended up becoming a fairly powerful business group that suffered from monopoly lawsuits and the like sporadically.


    Although it never fell because of any of those lawsuits¡ªafter all, he never competed unfairly and even gave opportunities to his competitors by offering them licenses of his patents at good prices so they could develop variants while he focused on maximizing quality. For Erik, his brand was something more sentimental than commercial and, therefore, more valuable than anything else.


    "That''s an interesting thought, young master, but how will you balance your classes with your masters, the university classes you''ll have to resume soon, and your personal research projects with the development of that brand?" Seraphina asked with a smile on her face, closely following her young master like the perfect maid she was. He responded with a confident and self-assured tone.


    "I''ve got it all planned out. The best option is to hire good collaborators who can help me with the brand while I become a sort of reviewer or something like that. So I''d only have to set the general guidelines for the brand and offer some innovation from time to time. Everything else would be done by other people, which would give me the free time necessary to do everything else."


    "Young master, but how are you going to find those ''collaborators'' when you haven''t even been able to get your assistants for alchemy and artificery? By the way, you have little time left before the maximum deadline to register them expires." Seraphina asked with a professional smile, though slightly distorted by the amusement she felt, while looking at her young master''s back, who trembled a bit upon hearing her.


    "¡­"


    Receiving a fatal blow from his reliable personal maid, Erik could only remain silent and sit on one of the floating chairs in the beautiful hall. He then gazed unfocused at the gorgeous constellations on the ceiling, causing Seraphina to laugh softly at the ''miserable'' expression of her beloved young master.


    For Erik, finding trustworthy collaborators had always been a great challenge. Even in his past life, it took him almost ten years to find a group sufficiently capable and in whom he could place enough trust to delegate important tasks in his business. This allowed him to focus on more critical aspects of his company, marking a period of unprecedented growth for his business group.


    But it seemed that his rebirth only worsened his problem. After all, his sense of time was becoming increasingly distorted¡ªafter all, looking exactly the same for almost twenty years does that to you. Time passes without you realizing it, and before you know it, his five-year deadline to find his assistants was almost up, and he didn''t even have a single candidate, which worried him quite a bit.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Fufufu, don''t worry, young master. In case of emergency, you can always take some of the assistants from the young lady or Master Silverwood to present them as your assistants, or even take some of my subordinates who have training in alchemy and artificery."


    After having a bit of fun with her tender young master, Seraphina approached his back and began to massage his shoulders with a polished technique, speaking in a calm and comforting tone. This caused Erik to sigh softly before commenting somewhat resignedly.


    "I suppose I''ll end up relying on that, given how things are going¡­"


    "It''s alright, young master. There''s still some time left, and you can always start training your own assistants from now on." Seraphina added in a warm tone, while Erik commented more casually, taking a notebook from his storage ring to jot down some things.


    "Yes, you''re right. I''ll pay more attention to that."


    The main reason Erik didn''t want to end up relying on his masters'' assistants or Seraphina''s subordinates was mainly for two reasons. First, getting capable assistants was almost like a ''test'' of skill for artisans and tended to reflect poorly on those who could not find and train them on their own. This often ended up affecting the artisan''s reputation, much like a master''s reputation is affected by their disciple.


    The second, and main reason Erik wanted to avoid it, is because it had always been his weakness. He wanted to work on it and improve, since if he wanted to expand his brand throughout the galaxy, he''d have to be constantly discovering trustworthy talents and training them on almost industrial levels. He couldn''t rely on his masters or Seraphina forever for that. His brand was his baby, his most prized possession, and the jewel of his crown, so depending too much on other people made him feel incredibly uncomfortable.


    "By the way, Seraphina, why are we at an auction?" After putting away his notebook, Erik asked somewhat curiously, to which Seraphina immediately responded without the slightest hesitation.


    "It''s to buy some quality artifacts, as they can only be obtained at auctions like these. So we''re stopping by to see if there''s anything useful for the tournament and the subsequent exploration."


    "I see¡­ I didn''t know they were acquired that way¡­" Erik commented in understanding, as he made himself more comfortable in his chair to better enjoy the incredible massage from his reliable personal maid.


    For some reason unknown to Erik, since Sigr¨²n and Eleonora''s return to the university planet, Seraphina had officially become his personal maid, leaving her duties as Sigr¨²n''s maid. In the star-haired boy''s books, this was a full-fledged demotion, which led him to ask his master to reconsider, since Seraphina had been very good to him over the years he had been with them.


    But to his surprise, what he got in return was a sad Seraphina asking him in a subdued tone if he didn''t want her, which left him both stunned and confused, while his masters mocked him. But well, that ended up with him now having a beautiful and very capable personal maid who followed him everywhere and pampered him all the time, so he wasn''t complaining.


    "Yes, generally speaking, good magic artifacts are difficult to make, and few have the necessary skill level. Add to that the fact that they require very costly resources to create, and it can only result in a scarce supply of high-quality magic artifacts, which is why they are often auctioned off."


    Seraphina explained in a professional tone, while a beautiful comb appeared in her hand that seemed made of a material similar to platinum. She began to gently comb Erik''s hair, then asked with curiosity.


    "But, young master, how did you think magical artifacts were obtained until now?"


    "Honestly, I thought they were custom-ordered from a skilled artisan like my masters, obtained directly from the faction, or that there was a specialized company somewhere. I thought auctions were more for relics, art, or similar things."


    With his eyes closed, Erik responded in a clearly pleased tone, greatly enjoying the tingling that ran across his scalp with the gentle passing of the comb. Seraphina nodded in understanding before explaining with a smile.


    "Well, you''re not too far from reality, young master. Art, relic, and other such auctions are quite popular, and there are also companies specialized in the production and distribution of all kinds of magical artifacts. But that''s more for common artifacts, like appliances, cars, and things like that.


    "But in the case of magical artifacts for combat, or so-called ''specialized'' ones, things change a lot. First, because making them is complicated¡ªthe requirements are generally quite high, which makes it mandatory to use very costly resources. And most importantly, it requires the skill of an experienced and capable artificer, which is the most complicated part to obtain."


    As she explained, Seraphina put the comb back into her storage ring, then took a carved crystal flask inscribed with an infinity of runes. It contained what seemed to be a kind of lotion or transparent oil, which she applied to her hands before starting to massage Erik''s temples and forehead, continuing her explanation.


    "Like Alchemy, Artificery is a highly demanded profession throughout the galaxy, even more so because the supply of high-level artisans is scarce. The level of difficulty to reach an outstanding skill level is very high, which means the best are people of high status and very respected¡ªlike the young lady and Master Silverwood, although obviously, they are in their own league, far superior to the average high-level artisan.


    "Because of that, placing a direct order for a specialized artifact isn''t something just anyone can afford, as a great artisan generally only works for people of similar or higher status. That leaves the other possibility you mentioned: obtaining them from the faction, which is also possible but similarly complicated. You need to have sufficient merits, and usually when you do, it only results in the faction making the artifact request to an artisan of the faction or directly providing one from the treasury.


    "So the only option left to obtain them is auctions. Artisans like to auction their works because, besides being an important income¡ªsince they generally sell at quite high prices¡ªit also gives them something even more important than money: fame and recognition, especially if their works are highly contested.


    "Additionally, in auctions, apart from artifacts from renowned artificers, it''s also very possible to find ancient artifacts obtained from hidden mausoleums or things like that, which increases the chances of getting something good. So it''s well known that if you want to look for a good specialized artifact, it''s best to first stop by a recognized auction house before anything else."

 VOL 2 Chapter 23: The Princess of the Firestone Empire.

    "I see... So this auction house is quite renowned."


    As he felt his mind completely relax thanks to the massage from his incredible personal maid and the soft and soothing aroma of the lotion, Erik commented in a low voice. To which Seraphina nodded, then replied in a calm tone.


    "Indeed, young master, especially in the last millennium. This auction house has been on the rise and today ranks among the most renowned of the Arcane Order."


    "Is the owner''s story real?" Erik asked, a bit curious, wanting to confirm the words of the beautiful owner, to which Seraphina responded with a slight smile.


    "Yes, young master. A millennium ago, this auction house was quite ordinary. It was only after the new owner took over that it began to ascend."


    "I see... then she''s quite talented." Erik commented with a bit of interest in his tone, something that Seraphina didn''t like much, although she managed to hide it while responding in a calm tone.


    "The truth is, yes, young master. She has even auctioned Master-level artifacts, which has given her a great reputation."


    "How interesting. But well, let''s wait for the auction to start to see what they have today. Hopefully, they aren''t too expensive because I''m broke at the moment, hahaha." Erik commented somewhat amused while slightly adjusting his position in the chair, to which Seraphina replied in a slightly accusatory tone.


    "That''s because you insist on wanting to reduce your monthly allowance, young master. If you weren''t so stubborn, you wouldn''t be as short on cash as you are now."


    "Hehehe, this way is better. Getting used to money that falls from the sky only brings problems. If it were up to me, I wouldn''t accept anything, but since they ''suggest'' so strongly that I accept it, I''d better spend it well." Erik commented in a cheerful tone, to which Seraphina could only sigh, then began to massage her young master''s ears while commenting in a soft tone.


    "Young master, I really find it hard to understand your attitude toward money. Besides, the young lady and Master Silverwood have already told you many times that they aren''t giving you anything; that money is also yours to use at will. Even the funds I''ve gathered over time are also at your full disposal. It''s only because of your strange fixation on not using it that the monthly allowance was arranged, which you always end up spending on books and materials and end up with almost nothing."


    "Well, then let me explain to you a bit my way of understanding money. For me, there are only two types of money: one''s own and others''..." As Kai speaks, he suddenly felt Seraphina''s hands around his ears tighten, so, like a wise man, he quickly chose a tactical retreat and added.


    "...Understanding ''one''s own'' as income obtained from one''s own legal commercial activity that contributes to society, and therefore, money can be spent in four different ways."


    Erik created Myst constructs in the shape of mana crystals, some appearing as incredibly detailed crystal sculptures, while others looked faint and barely visible, then continued speaking.


    "One can spend one''s own money or others'' on oneself or on others, thus configuring the four ways of spending."


    Erik quickly created several Myst constructs in human form, which he divided into two groups of faint figures and two other solitary figures apart. He then attached them to the previous mana crystal-shaped constructs, configuring four different groups. Pointing to a group of human figures and faint mana crystals, he explained.


    "The worst way to spend is others'' money on others, since you don''t know how much it cost to earn the money and, therefore, have no limits. Additionally, you can''t know what others want, which results in a complete waste of resources." Erik quickly made the group he was pointing at disappear, then pointed to the second group, which consisted of a well-defined human figure and faint mana crystals.


    "Another terrible way to spend is to spend others'' money on oneself because you''re not aware of what it cost to generate that money, but you do know what you want. This leads to spending without any remorse or limit, which generally ends in self-destructive excesses. Moreover, this also brings an extra problem: by living that kind of life for a long time, one ends up getting accustomed to it, which leads to complacency and believing that money is easy to get and will always be there when you want it.


    "That mentality inevitably leads to not developing the necessary aptitudes and skills to build wealth, so if the source of funding is cut off, it''s practically impossible to recover that lifestyle. For example, look at the spoiled children of the wealthiest people in the faction¡ªthey are all useless." Erik made the second group disappear and pointed to the third, which consisted of faint human figures and well-defined mana crystals, before continuing.


    "Spending one''s own money on others isn''t so bad, but since you know how much it costs to earn the money, and you don''t know what others want, this generally results in trying to reduce the cost to the bare minimum." Erik made the group of Myst constructs disappear, then pointed to the last group, which he surrounded with a new construct in the shape of a laurel crown.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "This leaves the last and best way to spend, which is to spend one''s own money on oneself because you know how much it cost to earn the money, and you know exactly what you want, resulting in the best possible allocation of resources."


    "It''s a very interesting philosophy of money, young master, but your source of funding isn''t going to be cut off. Besides, you are a responsible and sensible man who is always building yourself up, working on your projects, and continuously developing your skills. So using ''others'' money shouldn''t pose any problem for you." Seraphina commented in a serious tone, although she didn''t forget to add a slightly dissatisfied intonation on the term ''others'', while the last group of Myst constructs disappeared, to which Erik replied in a serious tone.


    "That''s a dangerous thought, Seraphina. With similar thinking, one ends up making the worst mistakes in life. It''s better to be cautious, especially with oneself."


    "You are absolutely right; please forgive my imprudence, young master." Seraphina quickly apologized solemnly, aware that she had made a mistake, to which Erik replied in a cheerful tone.


    "Hahaha, don''t take it so seriously; don''t worry."


    "Thank you very much, young master." Seraphina thanked him in a warm tone, then took a white cloth from her storage ring and began to gently clean any traces of lotion left on her beloved young master.


    ...


    After a while, a couple entered the VIP room guided by Laura, consisting of a beautiful young woman with brown hair and captivating gray eyes, followed by a handsome and burly man with dark hair and curious orange-colored eyes, dressed similarly to a butler. They couldn''t help but look at the pair of young master and maid.


    The young man with starry hair was sitting relaxed in his chair, while the incredibly beautiful woman delicately massaged his shoulders and occasionally fed him cookies directly into his mouth¡ªa ''task'' that had not been her idea at all; it was simply her duty as the perfect maid she was and nothing more.


    Noticing that someone had entered, Erik turned his head and nodded with a smile toward Laura, who responded to the gesture with a slight elegant bow, he then commented in a calm and relaxed tone.


    "Hello again, Laura."


    "Hello again, Erik. Allow me to introduce you to Her Majesty, the Princess of the Firestone Empire." Laura spoke in an elegant tone while pointing to the young woman at her side, at which point Erik stood up from his chair, approached, and greeted with a smile.


    "Nice to meet you; I''m Erik. A pleasure to meet you."


    "A pleasure to meet the renowned direct disciple Erik. Allow me to introduce myself; my name is Silvana Firestone." The beautiful young woman with gray eyes made a polite bow in front of Erik, who smiled courteously, then commented in a formal tone.


    "It''s a surprise that the princess of an empire knows me."


    "Fufufu, the direct disciple Erik jests. How could I not know the reputed disciple of Master Eldurd¨®ttir and Master Silverwood? Rather, it''s an honor to meet you in person." Silvana commented while elegantly covering her mouth with one of her hands, surprising Erik a bit, who quickly turned to look at Seraphina with an expression full of doubts.


    Although Erik did not yet possess any kind of telepathic ability, for Seraphina, as the perfect maid she was, a simple look was more than enough to know what her young master was thinking. She quickly approached him and whispered in his ear with a slight smile and elegance.


    "Young master, it was not your friend Chen who spread the news; it was actually Master Silverwood herself who announced it personally shortly after your friend''s visit to the mansion, as a good opportunity arose to give a warning so that a situation like the duel would not be repeated."


    Upon hearing his reliable personal maid, Erik nodded in understanding. He really had no idea that his master had done that, and since his only window to the outside world in recent years, Chen, was on his family''s planet, he knew nothing of what was happening outside his master''s mansion.


    "I''m not so impressive, Princess Firestone; I just seem better than I am thanks to the great reputation of my masters." Erik commented in a formal and calm tone, as if stating an irrefutable fact, which broadened Silvana''s smile, who commented in a tone filled with appreciation and admiration.


    "Truly, the direct disciple Erik is a humble man; your talents are widely known and are undoubtedly worthy of being the disciple of the most talented masters in the galaxy."


    Confused by the comment, Erik again turned to look at Seraphina, who quickly whispered in his ear, which Laura couldn''t help but find strange, as she couldn''t understand how someone of the maid''s level, capable of whispering something that even she herself couldn''t hear, needed to do something like that in the first place, since she could simply send a telepathic message.


    "She is not being sarcastic, young master; she is serious, and that''s thanks to your display of power in the duel. The feat you showed shocked the galaxy, and now you are widely known as the possessor of unparalleled talent."


    "Princess Firestone exaggerates; I haven''t done much to deserve those words." Knowing the context, Erik replied with a courteous smile on his face, causing the princess to praise him, then again bowed respectfully after she finished speaking.


    "Truly, the direct disciple Erik is a humble man; please accept my bow."


    "I am truly honored." Erik commented with a smile, while making a slight courteous bow, at which point Laura commented in a respectful tone.


    "I''ll take my leave; I have to go receive the guests. I''ll leave you to get to know each other better."


    "See you later." Erik commented with a smile while looking at the beautiful woman, which earned Laura a couple of glances from the princess, the butler, and the perfect maid. She shortly afterward left the room after a respectful bow.


    "Let''s sit down and talk a bit more, direct disciple Erik." After Laura left the room, Silvana commented with a smile while pointing to the chair where Erik had been sitting, to which he nodded courteously.


    "Sure."


    Quickly, Erik sat down again in his seat, while Silvana sat in a nearby chair and initiated a conversation once more. At the same time, Seraphina stood behind her young master as the perfect maid she was¡ªsomething the princess''s butler also did, standing behind his mistress, although he couldn''t help but glance out of the corner of his eye at Seraphina.


    "And what are you looking for at today''s auction, direct disciple Erik?"


    "Actually, nothing in particular; I''m just here to look around a bit. If there''s something interesting, I might buy it." Erik commented in a courteous but casual tone, to which Silvana nodded in understanding and commented.


    "So, Disciple Erik is also interested in the special items at today''s auction."


    "You could say so." Erik replied with a slight smile, while adding to himself.


    (Although I really have no idea what items are going to be auctioned, so, in a way, they will all be ''special'' items to me...)

 VOL 2 Chapter 24: 5,000,000!!!.

    "And what brings Princess Firestone here today?" Erik asked courteously as he looked at Silvana, who responded with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "Actually, I''m here partly for the special items, but mainly for the lot of Sage Advancement Potions made by Master Brisanter."


    "Oh, how interesting, but I thought taking those potions made it more difficult to advance to a higher level." Erik commented, somewhat curious, since he knew about those potions¡ªor rather, he had read about them, and they didn''t exactly have rave reviews.


    Those potions were a special type categorized as advancement potions, which existed for each level up to the Sage level. Their purpose was to force an advancement in the consumer. For example, the potions Silvana mentioned, which were to be auctioned, could forcibly elevate a peak Illuminated to a first-rank Sage.


    But despite being very useful and powerful, they had a significant social stigma, according to what Erik had read. This was because they had major drawbacks. Firstly, they were terribly expensive, requiring an extremely high level of skill to create¡ªat least peak Arcane level¡ªas well as scarce and highly demanded resources.


    Secondly, they could only be consumed by someone who was at the peak rank of the level directly below that of the potion. For example, the Sage Advancement Potion could only be consumed by a peak Illuminated; otherwise, it could even kill the consumer.


    But worst of all, if one advanced using a potion, the difficulty of increasing one''s power level escalated by several tiers, to the point where simply advancing in rank became prohibitively difficult. Additionally, a mana user who advanced with a potion would always be weaker than someone who advanced by natural means.


    "You are correct, Direct Disciple Erik, but reaching the Sage level is almost impossible for many people, and the Illuminated level becomes the peak for most. So, the potion is their only hope to climb higher and live a bit longer. There are many willing to advance in that way, despite its drawbacks."


    Silvana commented in a calm and understanding tone, fully aware that for a supreme genius of Erik''s caliber, it was at least difficult to comprehend the challenges faced by less capable people. The truth was that the young man was already being quite kind and considerate; someone else in his position might have mocked the moment they heard the phrase ''advancement potions.''


    At the same time, the way Silvana looked at Erik changed a bit, appearing much more cheerful and interested. After all, while it was true, she came for those potions, under normal circumstances she would have avoided mentioning it. But she wanted to test the young man a bit, and he had passed with flying colors.


    "Well, you''re right about that; the difference in life expectancy between an Illuminated and a Sage is almost tenfold, so it might be worthwhile in certain special cases." Erik commented thoughtfully. He then took his notebook from his storage ring and began jotting down several things, which inevitably caught Silvana''s attention. She remarked with a smile.


    "Yes, you''re absolutely right, Direct Disciple Erik, especially in our empire, which has several virtuous generals who have fought for the empire for millennia and deserve a reward."


    "Given that they''re quite expensive, your generals will be happy with their reward." Erik turned to look at Silvana and commented with slight interest while paying attention to her reactions. She responded with a small smile.


    "I hope so, Direct Disciple Erik."


    After a couple more comments, the conversation dwindled, and Erik focused entirely on the notes he was making in his notebook. This strongly drew the attention of the pair of women present, but only Seraphina could see what he was actually writing, which brought a smile to her lips. Her young master''s notes were a set of ideas under a big title at the top that read [Business Ideas].


    While her young master was enjoying structuring an entire profitable and easily operable business model based on the lucrative potions, Seraphina took a beautiful table out of her storage ring. She placed it beside her young master, then prepared tea accompanied by exquisite cookies, which she offered him with a smile.


    "Young master, your tea and cookies."


    "Thank you, Seraphina."


    Erik turned to look at his reliable maid and thanked her with a smile. He then took a sip of tea and brought a cookie to his mouth, returning his focus to his work. Seraphina bowed elegantly and commented in a refined tone.


    "It''s always a pleasure to serve you, young master."


    Meanwhile, Silvana and her butler watched with skeptical eyes as Seraphina served Erik like an efficient assistant, a beautiful and pleased smile on her face. After all, they were fully aware of whom that terrifying woman was and what she was capable of, so seeing her serve a young man with such devotion was, to say the least, surreal for them.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    At the same time, the scene filled them with a chilling dread about the capabilities of the young man capable of achieving such a feat. After all, even their emperor had failed miserably when he tried and ended up being the victim of a brutal beating that, to this day, was a topic of conversation across the galaxy, turning him into a recurring joke.


    After a while, more people entered the VIP room, all accompanied by what seemed to be assistants. But unlike Princess Firestone, Laura did not introduce any of them to Erik, despite some having an evident interest in approaching him. They attempted to do so, but a simple smile from Seraphina and a couple of powerful and intimidating wolves that emerged from Erik''s shadow effectively calmed the situation.


    Some time later, a part of the walls decorated with precious stones in the shape of constellations became completely transparent, revealing a panoramic view of an auction hall full of people. Unlike the cosmic tranquility of the VIP room, it was bustling with activity and contained excitement, while holographic screens emerged from the chairs.


    Noticing the change, Erik quickly put away his notebook and reviewed the screen in front of him. The screen displayed a small tutorial on how to navigate the details of the auctioned items, place a bid, or simply check the total amount and specific rules of the auction.


    The vast hall shone with a mix of golden and silver lights, with rows of seats occupied by a diverse crowd of people from all over the galaxy. Some wore elegant attire similar to what Erik and Seraphina wore, while others donned extravagant outfits that sparkled with jewels and magical artifacts. There was also a large number of people wearing the white robes representative of the Arcane University.


    "Welcome, esteemed guests, to Aetherion''s Hall! We invite you to this auction full of wonders, where only the worthiest hands can claim the treasures."


    At the front of the room, on an elegant platform, an auction podium rose like an altar. The auctioneer announced in an elegant and mysterious tone, which immediately drew the attention of all present, silencing all conversation both in the main hall and in the VIP room. A crystal orb floated up to the auctioneer, then emitted a vivid hologram of a beautiful ceremonial axe, marking the start of the auction.


    As the lots changed, one could sense the shifting atmosphere in the hall. Murmurs of admiration, sighs of desire, palpable tensions when two or more bidders faced off in a bidding war. Every gesture, every glance, every pause held meaning in this game of power and possession.


    From their elevated position, the occupants of the VIP room could observe everything as if they were gods watching a game of mortals. They could judge, speculate, and, with a simple gesture, send their bids through holographic screens on their chairs, which were announced by several assistants located in the main hall.


    After a while of items coming and going in the auction, the magical orb next to the auctioneer projected the image of four extraordinarily beautiful potions, contained in emerald flasks. The liquid shimmered with a golden and silver luminosity, almost as if they contained liquid stars. This caused Erik to glance discreetly at the princess of the Firestone Empire while reviewing the specific data of the item on the holographic screen.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you one of the most anticipated lots of the night: the lot of Sage Advancement Potions created by the great Master Brisanter." the auction master announced in a grave tone laden with authority, followed by a small dramatic pause.


    The murmurs in Aetherion''s Hall intensified upon the announcement of the lot. Although many artifacts and treasures had crossed the podium that night, this one in particular was eagerly awaited by many presents, causing the air to vibrate with anticipation. The auctioneer added seriously.


    "These potions can elevate someone from peak Illuminated level to Sage level¡ªan advancement that not only grants incomparable power but extends the life of the taker from 5,000 years to an impressive total of 40,000 years!"


    While the auction master made the formal presentation, people of all kinds exchanged glances filled with calculation and desire. It was not just about possession, but the promise of power and longevity¡ªa prize anyone in the universe would covet, despite its significant drawbacks and limitations.


    "We will start the bidding at one million high-purity mana crystals; each increase must be a minimum of one hundred thousand crystals." the auctioneer announced firmly, initiating a furious bidding war unprecedented in the auction so far.


    "1,500,000!!!"


    "2,000,000!!!"


    "3,000,000!!!"


    "4,000,000!!!"


    "5,000,000!!!"


    The figures began to escalate rapidly, mainly due to the bidders in the main hall, who raised their paddles, shouted amounts, or simply made discreet gestures. Meanwhile, in the VIP room, Princess Firestone stared intently at her holographic screen, as did a couple more guests in the room. However, so far, it seemed that no one in the room had placed a bid.


    For his part, Erik could only watch in surprise at the outrageous prices being shouted back and forth in the main hall. After all, it had already surpassed 5 million high-purity mana crystals¡ªin other words, the annual salary offered to him by the director for developing his mana condenser.


    That amount was almost five times his annualized monthly allowance, making him painfully aware that the business was much more profitable than he had imagined¡ªor, better yet, how poor he really was. Although, to be fair, his monthly allowance was not low at all; with what he spent in a month, someone could buy a house on a less developed planet without much difficulty.


    Although the term ''high-purity mana crystals'' might sound elegant, the truth was that these were the lowest denomination mana crystals in the Order. They had that name because there were crystals of lower purity, but those were only used for low-level industrial purposes. These were followed by intermediate crystals and, finally, maximum purity crystals, with an intermediate being equivalent to about 50 high-purity crystals and one of maximum purity equaling about 250 high-purity crystals.


    Meanwhile, the average income of a worker in the Arcane Order ranged between 30,000 to 40,000 high-purity crystals per year. So, in reality, Erik spent in a month more than double the annual salary of an ordinary person, which was why he was so reluctant to accept more money.


    Seraphina looked at her young master with a tender smile on her face, as she could guess what he was thinking. She quickly approached his ear and whispered warmly, ensuring that no one else could hear.


    "Young master, you don''t have to worry about the prices. There is a fund of 100 million for you to purchase whatever you deem necessary for your journey in the tournament and the exploration of the ruin. Moreover, if necessary, it can be increased."


    "..."

 VOL 2 Chapter 25: Body cultivation technique.

    Upon hearing the exorbitant amount, Erik could only put a complicated expression on his face, but his thoughts were interrupted once again by his beautiful maid, who whispered to him in a calm and confident tone.


    "Young master, that money is an investment made by the young lady and Master Silverwood so they can comfortably show off in front of the other Master-level members of the order, so you can spend it without any worry."


    After thinking for a bit, Erik nodded slightly while handing a cookie to both Kaiser and Tiberius, which made Seraphina smile with satisfaction and mischief. She chose not to give her beloved young master the exact amount of the shopping fund and only mentioned a small figure that would come out of her personal funds. After all, it''s the duty and pleasure of a maid as professional as herself to take care of her young master''s needs and worries.


    "25 million, who offers more?" The auctioneer looked around the room, where pained and disappointed expressions could be seen before continuing.


    "Allow me to remind you that these are potions rarely seen on the market, and they come from the great Master Brisanter, who contends with the great Master Eldurd¨®ttir for the title of the best alchemist of the Arcane Order. This is a unique opportunity that cannot be missed."


    "26 million." One of the assistants in charge of announcing the bids from the VIP room guests spoke loudly, his voice echoing in the silent hall.


    "We have 26 million, 26 million going once..." Quickly, the master auctioneer announced in a serious tone, while looking at the attendees in the main hall and at the high wall at the back of the room, behind which was the VIP room.


    "28 million."


    One of the guests in the main hall, a handsome man with blond hair, announced loudly while directing his gaze toward a high area of the main hall resembling a balcony. This area was blocked by a beautifully designed wall that perfectly matched the overall design, while also preventing any view inside.


    In the VIP room, Princess Firestone could not help but display an angry expression upon seeing the man ''directing'' a defiant look at her, while she quickly manipulated the holographic screen. This was followed by a bid announcement in the main hall.


    "30 million."


    "32 million." The blond man once again announced in a confident voice and a slight smile as he looked back at the VIP area, which visibly displeased Silvana, who was forced to make a new bid.


    "34 million."


    "36 million." The man didn''t lag behind and quickly announced his bid loudly, at which point Silvana sent her own offer, which for some reason caught Erik''s attention.


    "37 million."


    "37.5 million."


    The man once again announced his offer, but this time, although his tone sounded as serious and elegant as before, on this occasion, one could sense a hint of mockery in his voice, which seemed to greatly irritate Silvana. She quickly manipulated her holographic screen with a sullen expression on her face, causing a bid to be announced shortly after.


    "40 million."


    "Well, since the distinguished guest in the VIP area so strongly desires the lot, I will have no choice but to yield."


    At the same time the bid was announced, the blond man in the main hall announced in a confident voice while making a slight bow toward the VIP area where the princess was looking with an evident expression of anger. But after an exasperated sigh, she calmed herself with the help of an aromatic tea served by her butler.


    "40 million going once... going twice... and sold..." The auctioneer struck a beautiful black wooden lectern with a gavel made in a similar style, then added in a firm tone.


    "Sold to the esteemed VIP guest! Congratulations."


    With the announcement of the victory, several of the guests in the VIP area cordially congratulated the princess, to which she courteously thanked them. Meanwhile, Erik turned to look at Seraphina with confusion written on his face, causing the beautiful maid to approach.


    "Seraphina, is it common for something like that to happen here? Deliberately raising the price is in very bad taste." Erik asked in a low voice, though with an evidently disgusted tone, to which Seraphina responded by intimately whispering into her young master''s ear.


    "Actually no, young master. Although veiled threats and the like are sometimes seen, blatantly raising the price in such a manner is very uncommon, since you need proof of assets to participate in the auction, and not paying after winning a bid is considered a breach of contract and carries a penalty of up to 300% of the losses perceived by the auction house, so no one is willing to take that risk. Most likely, it''s a personal feud of the princess."


    "I see..." Erik commented while nodding in understanding, looking much more relaxed, at which point Seraphina whispered into his ear in a more serious tone.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Young master, but allow me to advise you that it''s better to take a dominant attitude if you bid on any item; otherwise, they might try to do something similar against you."


    "Understood."


    Seeing her young master nod and return to looking at his holographic screen, Seraphina withdrew to her place behind him with a satisfied smile. While at the same time, her mind wandered into fantasies about her young master''s dominant figure demonstrating his superiority and trampling the surrounding insects. Though it''s not as if she had precisely brought her young master to the place where the most cases of intimidation of the weak occur to see him act in an authoritative and dominant manner¡ªno, nothing like that.


    For his part, Erik began to review the items sold to see if he found something interesting to do business with, since he really doubted there would be anything he truly liked. After all, most of the things that had been presented were things he already had or that he could make himself, or, failing that, things his masters would make for him if he needed them. So, although he took Seraphina''s advice, he really didn''t think he could use it.


    At the auction, the attention in the hall was already at its peak after the incredible lot of potions created by one of the renowned Master-level members of the Arcane Order. However, the atmosphere changed abruptly when an unexpected figure made her appearance on the podium. It was as if a wave of magnetism had flooded the room, centering all gazes on her.


    The one who appeared on the podium was a woman who seemed the epitome of grace incarnate, with olive skin that glowed like amber under the room''s lights. Chestnut hair fell in soft, silky waves to the middle of her back, and a face with delicate and harmonious features bore an expression of firmness and authority. It was enhanced by dark, penetrating eyes that seemed to hypnotize anyone who looked at them.


    The woman, who possessed a beauty that bordered on the divine, wore an elegant dress of deep, fiery red, which fit her curvaceous figure perfectly, hugging her small waist and sliding downward, accentuating her hips and long legs.


    The master auctioneer, with a respectful nod, gave up his place to the woman, who, with determined and graceful steps, took her position on the podium. She then spoke with a firm and melodious voice, attracting the attention of all present.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the true essence of this auction begins now. I hope you are prepared for what Aetherion''s Hall has to offer you tonight."


    In the VIP room, all those present began to settle into their seats, attentive to the beautiful woman who smiled magnetically on the podium, ready to start the real war. Meanwhile, Erik looked with a bit of curiosity in Laura''s direction, who emitted a completely different aura now that she was standing on the platform.


    Soon after, from the crystal orb that was now beside Laura, the image of an ancient-looking scroll was projected. It seemed surrounded by a special and magical aura, decorated with threads of what appeared to be gold and platinum and in a case. At that point, Laura spoke in a melodious and alluring voice.


    "The first item we will present is this scroll obtained from a ruin that turned out to be the hidden mausoleum of an ancient cultivator of the Jade Lotus Union, and it contains an Arcane-level body cultivation technique."


    Upon hearing Laura''s words, Erik''s eyes shone like lanterns; after all, for quite some time he had been interested in knights, to the point where he had read everything he found about the knights of the Aegis System and Sacred Geometry in his masters'' libraries and the university''s.


    But until now, Erik hadn''t been able to obtain anything substantial about the body cultivators of the Zazen Discipline, apart from some loose bits he had gotten from Chen. But it was unreliable information¡ªnothing like a complete body cultivation technique, which, according to what he had read, were techniques very similar to bio-mystic techniques.


    However, unlike bio-mystic techniques, body cultivation techniques, besides body and mana movements, also used spells, pills, medicinal herbs, and other external things to ''refine'' the body¡ªin other words, bring the body''s strength and endurance to the maximum, thereby greatly increasing the amount of mana their cells could store from the Revealed level onward.


    Although that kind of refinement was not unique to the Zazen Discipline, since each of the three systems had its own way of achieving something similar. Having that scroll would be an important step to begin understanding the details of that system and, with luck, to push forward a project he had been working on, albeit with very slow progress. Not to mention that it could even be of great help for his rune circles project.


    "The auction starts at 20 million high-purity crystals, and the minimum increment will be one million." Laura commented with a smile as she saw the evident interest and greed in the eyes of those present, which initiated a furious bidding competition.


    "21 million!"


    "25 million!"


    "28 million!"


    "30 million!!"


    "35 million!!!"


    For his part, Erik could only watch with disappointment the chaotic scene of uncontrolled bids and the other guests in the VIP room. They were on the edge of their seats waiting for the bidding to calm down a bit, to enter the fray. Although, some couldn''t control themselves and ended up bidding recklessly.


    Seeing her young master''s expression, Seraphina couldn''t help but smile tenderly, but she quickly composed herself and approached Erik, then whispered in his ear with a melodious voice filled with affection and care.


    "Young master, you don''t need to make that face; you can bid without restrictions for the scroll. There are more than sufficient funds for it."


    A conflicted expression couldn''t help but appear on Erik''s face. After all, that scroll was too tempting, but it was too expensive, and given how the bidding war was going, he might not even have enough to buy it, even if he agreed to use the money. Besides, it was quite questionable to say he would need something like that in the tournament or the ruin exploration.


    "You don''t have to make that expression, young master. As I mentioned, those one hundred million are just a fund for things you need for the tournament and exploration, so don''t consider them for acquiring that scroll. Think of it as an investment in your project; you only need to repay it when it works." Noticing Erik''s expression, Seraphina whispered again into his ear with delicacy, which made the star-haired boy reflect deeply.


    "You''re right, Seraphina. I just have to make sure to generate valuable results to repay the investment, and if my project succeeds, it will be incredibly profitable." After a while, Erik commented with conviction, which made Seraphina smile charmingly, who quickly whispered happily.


    "Of course, young master, so you can enter the bidding without regrets. By the way, young master, remember: don''t let yourself be intimidated, because from here on, the ''guests'' will start to show their true colors."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Erik nodded with a serious expression, which made Seraphina smile beautifully, who quickly went back to replenishing her young master''s cookies and cup of tea, although in her eyes one could see a glint filled with expectation and excitement.

 VOL 2 Chapter 26: Miss Yuan

    "We''ve reached 56 million; do we have any more bids?"


    After a while, when the bidding war among the people in the main hall began to slow down, Laura announced with a slight smile on her face as she looked at the attendees. This somehow served as the cue for the VIP room, as the vast majority of those present began manipulating their holographic screens. This caused the assistants in charge of announcing the bids to start speaking in rapid succession.


    "58 million."


    "60 million."


    "65 million."


    "73 million."


    "80 million."


    "92 million."


    "100 million."


    As the bidding war unfolded, the increase in bid amounts perceptibly accelerated. But suddenly, one of the guests in the VIP room¡ªa man with black hair and Asian features dressed in what appeared to be a black male hanfu with floral details embroidered in gold thread on the chest¡ªstood up from his seat and spoke aloud in the Galactic language, making a slight bow at the same time.


    "Our He clan thanks the honorable companions for allowing us to keep this item."


    "150 million."


    Along with the man''s words, a new bid resonated in the main hall from the assistants. At that moment, a delicate and melodious female voice speaking in the Oriental language was heard in the VIP room.


    "Our Yuan clan really needs this item, so I apologize in advance to the He clan for my discourtesy."


    Upon hearing the voice, several attendees turned to look in the direction it came from, including the Asian man, who looked incredibly indignant, and Erik, who curiously observed the young woman with Asian features. She had black hair with pale pink tips and wore a curious dress that seemed like a combination of a traditional hanfu and a dark blue evening gown, embroidered with bird motifs in gold thread.


    For her part, the woman gave an elegant and defiant smile to the man who had so proudly announced his victory. Shen then looked at the rest of the guests and added, with courtesy and confidence, speaking again in the Oriental language while still seated.


    "I thank those present for allowing me to win."


    "151 million."


    As if it were d¨¦j¨¤ vu, a new bid was announced by an assistant while the young woman was speaking. This caused her expression to harden, and she began to look around the VIP room with eagle eyes. She quickly focused on an elegant and handsome young man with iconic black hair adorned with stars in a distant corner who was withdrawing his hand from the holographic screen.


    "It seems that the great direct disciple Erik does not know my Yuan clan."


    As the angry voice of the woman filled the room, speaking in the Oriental language, an oppressive pressure shook the air. Erik turned his gaze with a slight smile on his face, followed by his two wolves, who were lying imposingly at his sides, each measuring almost two meters. He then spoke in the Galactic language with a calm and courteous tone.


    "Of course, I know one of the noble clans of the Jade Lotus Union; I don''t know what you mean, Miss Yuan."


    Erik''s words brought a tense silence to the VIP room, as the ones confronting each other were heavyweights not to be trifled with. On one side was a super-genius disciple of possibly the most influential Master-level women in the entire Arcane Order. And on the other was the princess of the Yuan clan, a noble clan with two active Master-level individuals and who knows how many in seclusion.


    But for the more knowledgeable attendees, including Princess Silvana, it was obvious that the best course of action for miss Yuan was to accept defeat in silence and leave as soon as possible. After all, beside the star-haired young man was one of the greatest terrors of the galaxy¡ªthe Queen of Shadows, the demon disguised as a maid, Seraphina Ravenspell¡ªand things were never easy when that woman was involved.


    "It is the first time I see someone make such a trivial offer above that of the Yuan clan, especially when it has become clear how much we value the item. Perhaps you don''t understand how much this object means to our family."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    For her part, the young Miss Yuan commented with a cold and threatening tone, still using the Oriental language. Erik responded with a calm tone and maintained a neutral expression, using the Galactic language, as if he was determined to confront the young woman.


    "Miss Yuan, value is subjective, based on preferences and scarcity. Moreover, isn''t the purpose of an auction to compete for what one desires?"


    "There are ways to compete and ways to show discourtesy. I suggest you learn the difference, direct disciple Erik."


    Upon hearing the ''mocking'' comment from the annoying star-haired boy who refused to show her respect and spoke in that insulting Galactic language. Miss Yuan couldn''t help but press her lips and comment with an even colder tone using the best of all languages¡ªthe Oriental¡ªwhile Erik simply showed a smile and commented in a much more casual tone.


    "Discourtesy is in the eye of the beholder. I have no intention of offending, simply of obtaining what I desire. And it seems that, for now, the auction is in my favor."


    "200 million." A new bid resonated in the main hall, at which point Miss Yuan spoke again with evident threat in her voice.


    "That scroll originally belonged to our Jade Lotus Union. I strongly recommend that direct disciple Erik refrain from making further bids if he wishes to avoid offending our faction, as it is well known how we act when someone tries to undermine our secrets."


    "201 million."


    In response to the evident threat, a bid resounded in the main hall that could only be interpreted as an act of mockery and disdain by those present, especially for Miss Yuan. She began to emit a thick killing intent while looking with evident anger at Erik, who was smiling as before. His wolves started releasing small electric sparks and thick darkness, both with predatory gazes completely focused on the young lady.


    "It seems that direct disciple Erik does not respect our Jade Lotus Union, something I strongly advise against, as no one who has tried has survived so far."


    Miss Yuan spoke with a tone laden with murderous intentions while her mana began to vibrate dangerously, causing her curious hair to rise in the air. Erik''s expression did not change in the least, although his gaze became visibly dangerous as he examined the beautiful woman who had threatened his life from head to toe.


    At the same time, a maddening and horrific killing intent that seemed to increase gravity flooded the room, suffocating all those present and causing them to have visions of death coming to claim their poor souls. A dignified voice filled with authority resounded in their ears, evidently emphasizing the pronunciation of the Galactic language.


    "It seems that Miss Yuan forgets that she is in the territory of the Arcane Order, and we don''t like those kinds of threats here. Our court in particular hates them quite a bit." Erik''s words caused Miss Yuan''s expression to visibly pale, and the star-haired young man added in a soft and almost mocking tone.


    "Moreover, I recommend that you watch carefully the path back to your beloved Jade Lotus Union, as the cosmos is a dangerous place and no one knows what might happen, especially in the perilous borders..."


    Along with Erik''s words, black lightning surrounded his figure. At the same time, a terrifying and gigantic golden reptilian eye¡ªleaving no doubt about the colossal power of the creature that possessed it¡ªshone from behind him, filled with murderous intent. This made Miss Yuan completely pale; she remained seated in her chair in complete silence, covered in cold sweat, appearing like a statue as she did not dare to move a single finger in the presence of such a terrifying being.


    "Do we have any more bids?"


    While the VIP room was enveloped in an eerie silence, Laura''s magnetic voice resonated throughout the place once again. This time, no one dared to say a single word, so after a prudent period of absolute silence, the beautiful woman in red elegantly announced the end of the competitive auction.


    "Then the item goes to our honorable guest in the VIP room. Congratulations!"


    After a light applause from the main hall as a sign of congratulations for winning the bid, the pressure and terrifying killing intent that had filled the VIP room disappeared as if they had never existed. The gigantic golden reptilian eye behind Erik closed, taking with it the mantle of black lightning that had covered him and allowing the guests to breathe again.


    As ''peace'' returned to the VIP room, Miss Yuan stood up from her chair in silence with trembling legs, then staggered out of the room. She was assisted by her female aide, who looked ghostly like Miss Yuan due to the excessive paleness of her complexion and the visible terror in her expression.


    Meanwhile, next to Erik was an ecstatic Seraphina. Despite wanting to maintain her elegant and professional appearance, Seraphina had an expression on her face that was nothing but fascinated and filled with impure desire as she looked at her gallant young master. Her pupils were completely dilated, a deep blush adorned her cheeks, and heavy sighs loaded with excitement escaped from her beautiful red lips.


    Pressing her thighs tightly together, Seraphina witnessed the whole scene as waves of pleasure and excitement coursed through her body, causing her to tremble slightly throughout the event. But being the perfect maid, she ensured that her ''vulgar'' appearance could not be seen by anyone¡ªexcept her young master, of course, who, if he had turned around, would have been able to see her as she truly was and not the false figure she had conjured for others.


    When her young master was announced as the winner and Ebonique''s eye disappeared, Seraphina quickly composed herself and adjusted her dress, swiftly regaining her elegant and professional appearance. She then deactivated the spell that covered the room, once again revealing her appearance to the public, although a slight blush was still visible on her delicate cheeks.


    (It was definitely a great decision to bring my young master to this event. Such a dominant and authoritative presence¡ªI still feel chills running through my whole body. Good thing I could record everything from the beginning; this will be a great ''midnight snack'' fufufufu...)


    While the perfect maid was lost in her ''malevolent'' plans for her next ''misdeeds'' during her much-anticipated ''date'', the crystal sphere on the podium in the main hall changed to show the image of an impressive bow that seemed to vibrate on its own. At that moment, Laura announced with a slight smile.


    "Well, now we will move on to the next item..."

 VOL 2 Chapter 27: Lady Ravenspell.

    At the end of the auction, Princess Silvana rose from her seat with a serene and calm expression. She then bid farewell with a smile to Erik, who seemed lost in thought, while Seraphina smiled cheerfully by his side.


    "See you later, Direct Disciple Erik. It was truly a pleasure meeting you; I hope we can meet again."


    "Oh, yes, the pleasure was all mine, and I hope the same."


    Hearing Silvana''s words, Erik seemed to return to reality. He stood up and politely said goodbye, at which point Silvana gave a slight bow before leaving the VIP room accompanied by her butler, who had taken care of receiving the items the princess had acquired at the auction.


    Upon exiting the VIP room, Silvana was immediately surrounded by eight people dressed in elegant black suits, exuding a sharp and dangerous aura. They quickly escorted her to the exit, where a black car with golden details awaited her. It had a sleek and minimalist design, resembling a futuristic version of a royal carriage, without doors and featuring a windshield that extended to the roof, providing a wide field of vision.


    After the princess boarded the two-seater car accompanied by her butler, the car''s extended windshield darkened completely. Simultaneously, liquid metal covered the seams of the doors, quickly sealing the vehicle entirely, leaving the exterior with a seamless appearance, as if it were a single piece.


    Shortly after, Silvana''s vehicle rose into the air, surrounded by four other vehicles with a much more robust and angular design, featuring fluid lines and golden and silver details. They formed a small convoy that navigated through the air along the limited-access roads until they reached an impressive building that extended beyond the clouds.


    Upon passing above the clouds, the convoy found itself facing a terrace that protruded from the metallic building, adorned with vegetation and tables. It gave the impression of being the entrance to an elegant restaurant among the clouds and was surrounded by multiple floating platforms with what appeared to be trees made of light in the center, with tables and chairs around them, giving the impression of outdoor dining areas.


    Quickly, the convoy entered the building through a gate that opened automatically beneath the protruding terrace, arriving at a sort of garage where they landed softly. At that moment, the doors of Princess Silvana''s car turned back into liquid metal and then disappeared, while the doors of the other cars opened upwards, gull-wing style.


    As the cars automatically docked onto moving platforms that transported them into the building''s interior, Silvana walked toward one of the glass elevators, escorted by her guards¡ªthe most experienced and lethal warriors of her entire army. The elevator took them to an elegant reception area, where they were greeted by two people, a man and a woman, dressed in elegant suits.


    "It is a pleasure to have Princess Firestone in our humble establishment" The man spoke in a serious and elegant tone while bowing deeply along with the woman. Silvana nodded casually and then commented in a tone serious and befitting her royal status.


    "Lead me to my room."


    "Immediately."


    The man responded professionally, then pointed to a wide corridor decorated with all kinds of paintings and sculptures, featuring a red carpet on the floor. They all walked along it until they reached a beautiful wooden door carved with various runes. Silvana entered after her guards checked the security, who remaining outside to guard the door.


    The room was spacious with an elegant and cozy design made primarily of wood. One of its walls was replaced by a huge panoramic glass window, revealing the impressive landscape of District 12 on the other side¡ªa district known as the playground for the rich and powerful.


    "Are the preparations for the shipment of the items ready?" After ordering her meal, Silvana asked casually while sipping a cup of tea her butler had served, who responded in a serious and strict tone.


    "Completely. We have contracted the three most important logistical companies of the Arcane Order to make a total of six shipments with the different items acquired at the auction, which will serve as decoys and distractions."


    "Perfect. We can''t let them ruin our plans, and we must be especially cautious with Maximo; he''s been making very strange moves lately." Princess Silvana commented seriously as she placed her teacup back on the table. Her butler nodded and then asked in a serious tone.


    "Understood. Does Your Majesty wish us to increase surveillance on His Majesty Maximo?"


    "That would be good. Lately, he''s been interacting a lot with the Lotus Union, and I don''t like that at all." Silvana commented with a serious expression. The butler nodded, then spoke while bowing respectfully.


    "I will personally take care of that."


    "I trust you." Silvana commented casually while looking out the window of the private room at the starry sky, which led her to ask softly.


    "By the way, what do you think of Disciple Erik?"


    "A very talented and capable young man; he is truly worthy of his reputation." The butler responded in a serious and professional tone, which made Silvana nod.


    "I thought the same. He''s truly charming and self-assured. Moreover, the way he dealt with that spoiled girl Xia Yuan was very attractive¡ªso much so that I''m thinking of initiating a closer relationship with him. What do you think?" Silvana asked, resting a hand on her cheek while recalling the moment that had impressed her, wearing a big smile. The butler could only respond in a deadly serious tone.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Although Direct Disciple Erik would be a great asset to Your Majesty''s faction, it would not be wise to enter into a close relationship with him at this time. After all, it won''t take long for his closeness with Lady Ravenspell to come to light, which will undoubtedly incur the Emperor''s displeasure and possible reprisals against the young man, which could involve you if you get too close to him."


    "And that would be the last day of his life."


    Suddenly, a melodious and enchanting female voice was heard in the private room, which, for the princess and her butler, sounded like a call from beyond the grave, causing their bodies to become rigid and cold sweat to cascade down their backs. After all, they recognized that voice.


    After the beautiful voice faded, the silent room echoed with the sound of heels on the wooden floor, which, to those present¡ªwho had terror written all over their faces¡ªsounded like funeral drums announcing their tragic fate, causing their throats to dry up and their hearts to race abruptly.


    Shortly after, a smiling Seraphina appeared from the shadows of a corner of the room and walked slowly and almost methodically, yet with undeniable elegance, until she stood before Princess Firestone, who looked pale and evidently terrified, as if she were seeing a ghost.


    "A pleasure to see you again, Princess Silvana." Seraphina greeted elegantly and made a small respectful bow before turning to look at the butler and commenting with a slight smile.


    "And it''s also a pleasure to see you again, Wilson."


    Although paralyzed by fear, the butler, Wilson, quickly bit his tongue hard in an attempt to overwhelm the deep terror the woman instilled in him with pain. Thanks to the metallic taste that filled his mouth shortly after, he regained enough mobility to greet her back with a deep bow.


    "It''s a pleasure to see your distinguished figure again, Lady Ravenspell."


    "Fufufu, there''s no need to be so frightened; I''m just here to chat."


    With a small smile on her face, Seraphina commented in a kind and polite tone, which only caused a shiver to run through the listeners'' bodies. Knowing full well that they couldn''t afford to disrespect the woman before them, Princess Silvana quickly forced her trembling legs to lift her from the chair. She then greeted with an equally deep bow, perhaps even more respectful than the one she gave when greeting the Emperor.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Lady Ravenspell; I didn''t expect this surprise."


    "Fufufu, actually, my young master is in the next room, so I decided to stop by and greet some old acquaintances." Seraphina commented softly with a mocking smile on her face, truly enjoying the slight tremors that occurred in the bodies of her ''acquaintances'' every time she spoke. At that moment, Silvana commented in a serious and respectful tone.


    "It''s an honor that a lady as distinguished as yourself decides to pay us a visit; I feel truly honored."


    "Fufufu, there''s no need to exaggerate, Princess Silvana. I''m just a humble maid who came to visit some acquaintances; it''s nothing much."


    Upon hearing Seraphina''s words, Silvana''s expression couldn''t help but turn into an ironic grimace, as she really couldn''t understand what was going on in the mind of this terrifying woman who had a strange fixation on being a maid. But she quickly composed herself and returned to her serious and respectful expression.


    "If Lady Ravenspell has any task for us, please don''t hesitate to tell us; we will ensure it is fulfilled to the best of our abilities." Wilson immediately spoke with a respectful voice, full of reverence and a bit of fear as he addressed Seraphina, who appeared surprised and then asked while elegantly covering her mouth.


    "What are you talking about, Wilson? How could a humble maid like me assign a task to the distinguished princess of the Firestone Empire?"


    "Please, have no reservations about it, Lady Ravenspell. You can count on us for whatever you need; it''s a pleasure for us to carry out a task for the honorable personal maid of the renowned Direct Disciple Erik." Princess Silvana quickly replied with reverence, getting an idea of how to deal with the terrifying woman.


    Hearing Silvana''s words, Seraphina couldn''t help but smile with delight and satisfaction. She decided to reward the intelligent girl who recognized her honorable status at a glance. With a gesture of her hand, three potions appeared on the table in emerald green flasks, which seemed to contain pure liquid magic that shone with dazzling colors.


    "A small reward for Princess Silvana for her quick-thinking and kind words. They are just some Sage Advancement Potions created by the young lady; they''ve been with me for a while, and the princess could make better use of them."


    Seeing the potions on the table and especially the mark of a flame intertwined with a tree on the bottle, the princess felt as if lightning had struck her. After all, the reward was too extravagant for just a few words. But the fear she felt wasn''t only because of the reward itself, but also because of the exact number of potions she was given.


    Princess Silvana had exactly six generals in her hidden forces who needed an advancement potion to extend their lives. Her original plan was to use one of the potions on her visible generals and make it seem that another three, who were holding back their advancement, had also taken them to use the remaining three on her hidden generals. So the fact that Seraphina gave her exactly the three missing potions couldn''t be a coincidence¡ªit was never a coincidence when it came to that woman.


    "Thank you very much for your generosity, Lady Ravenspell." Silvana thanked in a serious and firm tone while bowing respectfully before the terrifying maid.


    "Don''t worry, Princess Silvana; it''s just a small gift so you can strengthen your dear generals. After all, they might feel left out if only half of them can get a potion." Seraphina commented with a small smile, which put a bitter expression on Silvana''s face. But she quickly composed herself and returned to her serious and respectful demeanor.


    "Truly, thank you very much, Lady Ravenspell; it''s a very important gift for me."


    "Fufufu, don''t worry about it; just remember to do a little insignificant thing in return." Seraphina commented with a small chuckle, to which Silvana quickly nodded and then asked in a serious tone.


    "Of course, Lady Ravenspell. What does your esteemed young master need from me?"


    "Fufufu, you''re really starting to grow on me, Princess Silvana, and actually, it''s something very simple."


    While looking approvingly at the intelligent young woman, Seraphina commented in a calm tone. But at that moment, the aura around her changed completely, becoming one filled with madness and bloodlust. She leaned in slightly to look directly into the princess''s eyes and continued in a dark tone laden with murderous intent.


    "Remind your father that the day he dares to come within a star system''s distance of my young master, let alone touch a single hair on his head, will be the day his Firestone Empire ceases to exist. I will personally ensure that nothing remains breathing within its borders."


    The instant she finished speaking, Seraphina''s terrifying aura vanished completely, as if everything had been just a joke. With a kind and polite smile, she made a small bow and spoke in a melodious and friendly voice.


    "Well, that''s all. A pleasure to see you again."


    After those words, Seraphina vanished from the place as if she were a shadow, leaving two terrified and utterly petrified people behind. After a while, the princess and her butler calmed down and quickly left the place without saying a word to each other, walking hurriedly.

 VOL 2 Chapter 28: Back off, demon.

    In the most exclusive restaurant in District 12, the private rooms were a display of elegance and almost excessive luxury. The perfectly polished mahogany parquet floors reflected the soft light emanating from a large crystal chandelier that hung majestically from the center of the high ceiling with magical candles. The candles, in addition to illuminating the room, gave off a light woody aroma, similar to sandalwood, evoking tranquility and sophistication.


    The center of the room was occupied by a round wooden table with golden veins, surrounded by elegant and comfortable velvet chairs. One of the walls had been replaced by an enormous glass pane that revealed the scene of skyscrapers above the clouds of District 12. On the other walls, aside from artworks and sculptures, there was a large sideboard displaying a selection of the finest wines and liquors in the galaxy.


    Sitting on one of the beautiful chairs was a young man with deep green eyes and black hair adorned with stars and galaxies, dressed in an elegant jet-black suit. He looked incredibly disappointed as he slumped his upper body over the table, his face bearing an expression full of pain and regret.


    While the young man seemed lost in his sorrow, Seraphina entered the room with an elegant and almost rhythmic stride. Upon seeing the state of her young master, an adorable pout appeared on her face. She approached him and hugged him from behind, leaning intimately against him, and whispered sweetly in his ear.


    "You don''t have to feel this way, young master; that money is yours to spend as you wish."


    "But it was 500 million." Erik commented softly, his tone laden with regret, which made Seraphina smile amused. She whispered warmly, almost maternally.


    "No, young master, it was ONLY 500 million. You are very thrifty with money and spend responsibly, so don''t worry about that. Instead, let your personal maid attend to you and lift that sadness that envelops you."


    As she finished speaking, Seraphina helped Erik up from his chair. At the same time, a beautifully crafted massage bed appeared in the room, decorated with countless runes carved all over its surface. She swiftly removed his elegant jacket, followed quickly by his tie and shirt, leaving his upper body bare. She then laid him face down on the massage bed.


    "Thrifty? Even accepting the director''s job, it would take me more than a century to pay off those 500 million. So, in the best-case scenario, I spent more than a century of honest work in just a couple of hours..."


    Already accustomed to Seraphina''s suspicious ability to remove his clothes in seconds, Erik spoke softly as his beautiful personal maid applied cream to his back, which exuded a relaxing and delightful aroma.


    "Fufufu, don''t see it that way, young master. The factories to produce the healing pills are already under construction, and the clinical trials are underway with very good results. Soon they will enter mass production, and the estimated profits are quite high, so it won''t take you long to earn that amount of money." Seraphina commented cheerfully as she began to massage her young master''s back with a satisfied smile.


    Although Erik intended to sell licenses of his patents, he mainly referred to the devices he developed during his research and some variants of Manalite. As for the patents related to the healing pills themselves, he wanted his masters to exploit those exclusively for a while before selling licenses. Moreover, once the pills gained a good market share, pirated copies and similar patents would start to appear, so it wasn''t a sure thing either.


    Regarding the production processes he had patented, he didn''t have much hope. Industrial processes were relatively easy to modify, so it wouldn''t be long before others figured out how to change them enough to avoid infringing his patents. But since it was revolutionary, even if they managed, their methods would still be much less efficient and more costly than his, which, with luck, would give him enough time to establish himself in the market and somehow repay the great affection and care his masters had given him.


    Furthermore, his brand would start as a small subsidiary of the company his masters were registering for the healing pills. Initially, it would focus on refining the industrial production process to make it as efficient as possible while bringing the quality to the maximum. This would allow them to release a special version to the market where he could proudly display his brand''s name.


    "Well, you may be right about that, but it doesn''t change the fact that it was too much money, so I absolutely refuse to return to that place." Erik replied firmly and decisively, which made Seraphina laugh amusedly. She cheerfully added, while ensuring that her young master''s skin properly absorbed the cream''s properties.


    "Fufufufu, don''t worry about that, young master. You only ended up buying three items at the auction; they just turned out to be a bit expensive because they were from the Lotus Union and were of a relatively high level. But that''s far from putting a dent in the funds at your disposal¡ªyou could even buy the entire auction house if you like."Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Apart from the scroll, Erik ended up buying two other items. One was a quasi-master-level magical artifact in the form of a sword that reportedly possessed the famous artifact spirit and came from the same hidden mausoleum as the scroll. He wanted to study it carefully and compare its functionalities and capabilities against the wisdom runes that supposedly do something similar.


    Meanwhile, the second item he bought was also obtained from the same hidden mausoleum: a sword technique of the Zazen discipline. It seemed to be both a kind of sword martial arts technique and a set of spells similar to bio-mystic exercises that combined body movements with mana movements inside and outside the body to unleash powerful slashes of all kinds.


    Erik''s plan with that ''sword technique'' was to study it to compare it with his way of fighting with his machetes. So far, he had been using his self-taught bio-mystic technique with the machetes as an extension of his arms, which had been quite effective. But through comparison, he wanted to see if there was room for improvement.


    Additionally, there was something else Erik wanted to analyze from that ''sword technique'': the flying slashes. Recently, his own flying slashes were losing much of their effectiveness due to their simplicity, so that ''technique'' could help with that. Moreover, he wanted to compare that kind of set of spells that complemented each other with those of the Aegis system and sacred geometry, which could lead to an advancement in his stalled research on runic circles.


    "Back off, demon; I won''t fall for your seductive temptation."


    Hearing Seraphina''s words, Erik replied firmly and decisively, like a warrior ready to face the demon himself. This caused a mischievous smile to form on the beautiful maid''s face, who commented in a joking and playful tone.


    "Fufu, in the end, you''ll fall for the seductive temptation of spending, young master; it''s useless to try to resist."


    "Yes, but I''ll fall with my own money. I refuse to return to that place of temptations until I get my own stable source of income, or they''ll leave me bankrupt and full of debts!" Erik replied with firmness and integrity, to which Seraphina responded by leaning close to his ear and whispering in a tone laden with seduction.


    "Don''t worry about that, young master; if that happens, your personal maid will take care of you and provide for you for the rest of eternity..."


    "So now I''ll be a kept man? How low I''ve fallen..." Erik replied softly with a joking tone that tried to sound tragic. Seraphina quickly played along and added in a soft and seductive tone.


    "Fufufu, that''s right, young master; now you''re going to live off your personal maid, so don''t resist and just enjoy."


    As she spoke, Seraphina began to massage Erik''s shoulders with a highly professional technique, which was not only relaxing but also had the ability to improve and nourish the body with the help of a special cream. If Erik were to find out its price, he would never allow himself another massage; after all, that single jar of cream was several times more expensive than all the sage advancement potions the princess Firestone had in her possession.


    Soon after, while Erik and Seraphina were joking among themselves, a small bell sounded in the room, indicating that the food was ready and requesting permission to enter. But before the star-haired boy could do anything, the perfect maid used her shadow to press a button on the table and open the door, at which point she commented out loud.


    "Please come in and leave the food on the table."


    Quickly, Erik turned his head to look at Seraphina, who returned his gaze with a slight smile. After sighing, he lowered his head again while the beautiful maid returned to her pleasant task of massaging, which of course was entirely her young master''s idea and had nothing to do with her.


    Shortly after, a group of three beautiful young women entered the room and promptly arranged all kinds of dishes on the table that exuded an exuberant aura, entirely ignoring the master and maid pair in a corner of the room. After all, that scene was far from the craziest thing they had witnessed inside a private room; the rich and powerful generally had very strange quirks.


    After setting the dishes on the table, the women performed a polite bow and then left the room in an orderly and hurried manner, leaving the master and maid alone again.


    ...


    "Young master, the food is ready; you may come and eat if you like."


    After a while, Seraphina said, as she reluctantly withdrew her hands from her young master''s shoulders. At that moment, a simple white T-shirt appeared in her hand, which she offered to Erik. He thanked her with an ironic smile, then took the shirt and sat down to eat with pleasure after putting it on.


    "Thank you."


    Some time later, Erik finished his meal and leaned back on the chair''s backrest with a full stomach with a happy and satisfied expression on his face. Despite it not being as delicious as what Seraphina usually cooked for him at home, it wasn''t bad and was quite satisfying; besides, it was interesting to eat something different once in a while.


    As he stretched comfortably in his seat, Erik suddenly felt soft and delicate hands on his waist. He quickly looked down to find Seraphina gazing at him with a mischievous smile as she unbuttoned his pants.


    Without saying a single word, Erik gave Seraphina a skeptical look, who quickly removed his pants with quick, fluid movements, demonstrating an absurd dexterity in the curious task, at which point she commented mischievously.


    "Young master, I have to finish the massage since you need to be totally relaxed for what''s to come."


    "What''s coming?"


    As he settled back onto the massage table, Erik asked Seraphina with a curious tone as he looked at her. She was strategically placing different scented candles around the room so that their scent and warmth could fill the room evenly while giving a sense of elegance and order, while answering with a small smile.


    "A small cocktail party organized by Miss Belmonte, young master."

 VOL 2 Chapter 29: A display of influence, power, and ability.

    "A cocktail party? Miss Belmonte? Who''s that, and why do I have to go to her cocktail party?"


    Upon hearing Seraphina''s words, Erik couldn''t help but ask in confusion as he turned to look at her. The beautiful maid responded with a small smile while she began applying cream to the star-haired boy''s legs.


    "Miss Belmonte is the disciple of Master Sunforge, young master."


    "And who is Master Sunforge?" Erik rolled his eyes and lay back down on the massage table as he asked. Seraphina replied in a calm tone.


    "She is the Master-level mage who led the last mission on the battlefront, where the young lady and Master Silverwood participated."


    "Ahhh, that redhead?" Erik asked in realization, which caused a small giggle from Seraphina. She replied while starting to massage Erik''s legs with a very special technique.


    "Exactly, young master¡ªthe redhead, fufufu."


    "But that doesn''t explain why I have to go to her disciple''s cocktail party. I''ve only seen that woman once. Or is it because she''s the director''s granddaughter?" Relaxing under the slight tingling caused by Seraphina''s massage, Erik asked curiously. The beautiful maid responded with a small smile.


    "Not at all, young master. Actually, it''s not that you have to go; it''s just a good opportunity to meet your opponents beforehand. The most outstanding disciples and students under 300 years old of the Arcane Order are invited to the cocktail party."


    "That makes much more sense..." Erik replied in a reluctant tone, but suddenly seemed to remember something. He quickly asked in a tone that tried to sound more serious.


    "By the way, will Liliana be there?"


    "Yes, young master. Miss Liliana is a close friend of Miss Belmonte, and it''s most likely she will attend." Seraphina responded with a small smile, never stopping her massage, already having an idea of what her young master would say next.


    "Can we not go? She hates me, and who knows what she''ll come up with to ''get back at me'', hehehe." Erik replied in a tone that tried to sound serious but was ultimately betrayed by a chuckle, which made Seraphina smile amusedly. She quickly replied in a calm tone.


    "Please, young master. Miss Liliana only played a ''prank'' on you once, and that was several years ago. Besides, you know very well how she behaves, so please don''t look for silly excuses to get out of going to the cocktail party."


    "But cocktail parties are annoying..." Seeing that his little stratagem was instantly dismantled, Erik couldn''t help but comment with a defeated sigh. Seraphina asked with a small smile.


    "Yes, they are, young master, but don''t you think it''s a good idea to take advantage of Miss Belmonte''s effort in selecting the possible contenders for the tournament and thus save effort in formulating strategies?"


    "You have a point..." Erik commented in a low voice, still evidently reluctant, which caused a small amused giggle from Seraphina. She quickly added in a cheerful and singsong voice.


    "Fufu, so that''s settled, young master. Just relax while your personal maid gives you this rejuvenating massage so you can arrive at the cocktail party de-stressed and full of energy."


    "Alright, I count on you, Seraphina." Erik commented in a resigned tone as he settled more comfortably on the massage table, to which Seraphina responded cheerfully.


    "Fufufu, leave everything to me, young master."


    With a satisfied smile on her face, Seraphina began to massage Erik''s entire body using different types of creams and elixirs that would frighten anyone to death if they saw them, due to their incredible value and rarity.


    The techniques Seraphina used were also on a level of their own, applying mana in specific portions along with meticulous and precise movements following the shape of the muscles. This particular massage technique not only allowed for muscle relaxation but also stimulated their growth and power, making them stronger and more compact.


    Another great effect of the massage that Seraphina was giving Erik was something for which many mana users in the galaxy would kill: it not only allowed for the detection of hidden injuries but also, thanks to the extravagant lotions, creams, and elixirs that Seraphina was using, could heal them while nourishing the body.


    But the most important benefit of the massage was something that very few things in the galaxy could do. The massage technique, along with the extravagant lotions and the special massage table, nurtured, widened, and strengthened the body''s mana circulatory system while also clearing and expanding the lifepoints¡ªor, in other words, the points of the body through which mana is released.


    That benefit alone would make any mana user salivate; after all, something like that was equivalent to improving someone''s talent and greatly facilitated future advancements. But most importantly, it improved combat prowess, as, in theory, it would allow mobilizing a more significant amount of mana more quickly and fluidly.


    Such a magical result was due to the tireless efforts of Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina, in addition to an expenditure of funds so extravagant that it could single-handedly destroy the entire economy of small factions and entire empires¡ªall to find a way to prevent any long-term damage to Erik''s body due to that ''overdrive'' of his.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Shortly after Seraphina heard Erik talk about his overdrive, she quickly informed Sigr¨²n and Eleonora. The three of them began to develop an effective treatment for the possible aftereffects that something like that could leave on Erik''s body. After all, that method, although effective, could easily cause long-term problems that could affect his growth.


    The creams and lotions were created by Sigr¨²n using the best of her ability along with incredibly rare ingredients, while Eleonora was in charge of creating the massage table, which had endless functions. Among them was examining Erik''s body for injuries or damages of any kind and transferring the information to Seraphina, as well as regulating the mana in Erik''s body. Facilitating the entry of mana and nutrients into his mana stream during the massage.


    As for the massage technique, this was Seraphina''s effort. She sent her people throughout the galaxy to obtain all kinds of medical and physio therapeutic techniques from different magical systems and cultures, aiming to develop a new, more effective technique. Once finished, it received audits from several Arcane-levels and Master-levels of different magical systems in the Arcane Order to perfect it to its maximum potential.


    They achieved all that in record time, to the point that it would leave even the director himself astonished. The efficiency with which they managed such a monumental feat was practically unheard of¡ªa true display of influence, power, and ability used to their fullest.


    With a pleased smile on her face, Seraphina massaged Erik from head to toe, attending to each finger, each muscle, and pressing the lifepoints in a specific sequence. She also sent mana combined with the creams and lotions into Erik''s body with the help of the massage table. This strengthened him from the inside out, taking the already formidable star-haired boy one step further.


    But the fact that it was precisely a massage technique was not because the perfect maid wanted a good excuse to run her hands over her young master''s body for hours and hours whenever she wanted or anything like that¡ªnot at all. It was simply the most effective treatment method and nothing more.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The hall, known as the Fire Room, reflected both the power and passion of its owner. With an arched entrance framed by scarlet stones that seemed to throb with burning energy, it gave way to this majestic space. The floor appeared to be made of black marble with red veins, simulating a night sky ablaze, emitting a warm glow with each step taken upon it, as if eternal fire lay beneath the surface.


    Meanwhile, the high, vaulted ceiling was painted to represent the cosmos, with bright stars and nebulas in shades of red, orange, and yellow. A large crystal chandelier hung from it, illuminated not with candles but with dancing flames that floated freely, changing color to reflect the mood of the room.


    Furniture sculpted from exotic woods and upholstered with rich silks and velvets filled the gathering place. Tables made of what appeared to be polished obsidian held crystal decanters filled with liquors of all kinds from different parts of the galaxy.


    All around, the guests¡ªsome dressed in the university''s representative white robes, while others wore elegant and expensive-looking suits¡ªmurmured and laughed among themselves, forming small groups scattered throughout the hall.


    In a somewhat secluded corner in the middle of the hall stood Liliana, dressed in a beautiful dark gray evening gown that hugged her body, highlighting her beauty and making her look like a lady of the aristocracy. She appeared quite bored, holding a half-empty glass of wine while looking around.


    "Do you think your fellow disciple will come, Liliana?"


    A beautiful young woman with an energetic appearance and short golden hair next to Liliana asked with a small smile while looking at the beautiful girl with chocolate-colored hair. Liliana turned to look back at her and replied in a calm and familiar tone.


    "Senior Brother Desmond isn''t even on the planet; you know he went to his family''s planet to resolve some matters and won''t return soon."


    "I know; I wasn''t referring to him. I meant your ''younger brother''."


    The young woman with golden hair replied with a small mischievous smile on her face, causing Liliana''s lips to twitch a bit. But the girl with chocolate-colored hair tried to dismiss it by commenting disinterestedly.


    "I highly doubt he''ll come. He''s a solitary guy who likes to spend his days locked up in Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s mansion. I was already quite surprised when I found out he was participating in the tournament."


    "Fufufu, I hope he comes; I''m very eager to talk to Disciple Erik, since a certain person hasn''t wanted to introduce us."


    A beautiful young woman with black hair and an elegant appearance, who was on the other side of Liliana, commented with interest while looking toward the entrance of the majestic hall. The girl with chocolate-colored hair could only respond with a helpless and slightly irritated tone.


    "Zoe, I''ve already told you that I practically don''t talk to him. I can count on one hand the times I''ve met him, so why would I go see him to introduce you?"


    "Fufufu, whatever you say¡ªI don''t believe you at all. Rather, you want to keep him all to yourself." The young woman with black hair commented mischievously, which caused Liliana''s smile to twist a bit. Even so, she commented with a bit of annoyance.


    "He doesn''t interest me at all; you can do whatever you want with him."


    "Then I''ll gladly accept the offer, hehehe." The young woman with golden hair, Elara, commented playfully, and the young woman with black hair, Zoe, joined in.


    "Yes, we accept your offer with joy." Zoe turned to look at Elara and softly added in a challenging tone.


    "Although we have to decide who will get him, Elara."


    "What are you talking about? Of course, he''s for me; my master is quite close to his master¡ªwe''re the perfect couple." Elara replied with a cheerful smile, as if she were just stating an irrefutable fact. Zoe smiled challengingly, then commented elegantly and decorously.


    "Fufufu, you tell such good jokes, Elara. The closeness of their masters has nothing to do with this. It''s better that he ends up with the one who has the best compatibility, so the best option is me."


    "And why do you think that''s you, Zoe?" Elara asked back in a cheerful tone, to which Zoe replied confidently and stylishly, lifting her head slightly.


    "Very simple. Disciple Erik is a thoughtful and solitary person, so he needs a companion with simple and homely tastes, just like me¡ªnot an endless bundle of energy like you."


    "Hmph, what Disciple Erik needs is someone energetic and cheerful to brighten his solitary life, just like me." Elara retorted with a defiant snort, still cheerful, while looking directly into Zoe''s eyes.


    "And can you two stop creating a fantasy world with someone you don''t even know? Or is that too complicated for you?" Finally, Liliana interrupted the ''fight'' between the pair of beautiful young women, commenting with evident annoyance on her tone, which made Elara and Zoe laugh. They commented with mischievous smiles.


    "Fufu, don''t be a spoilsport, Liliana."


    "Yes, Liliana, you''re ruining the fun."

 VOL 2 Chapter 30: A rare candy.

    "I''m not a spoilsport or anything like that; it''s just that you haven''t even met him yet, and you''re already fighting over him as if he were some kind of rare candy." Liliana retorted with an annoyed expression, then took a sip from her wine glass.


    "Fufufu, it''s just a joke. Although he is an incredibly rare candy, and he does look exquisite..." Zoe commented mischievously, then licked her lips seductively, to which Liliana replied irritably.


    "Hmph, what would a virgin like you know about that?"


    "Please, don''t tell me you don''t think the same, fufufu" Zoe remarked playfully while looking at Liliana with a ''knowing'' expression, to which the girl with chocolate hair quickly retorted with a hint of disdain.


    "Not at all; Erik doesn''t provoke a single improper thought in me."


    "You''re going to say that such a man doesn''t cause you even a single improper thought, Liliana? I don''t believe a word." Elara commented with an amused smile as she looked at Liliana, who replied while swirling her wine in the glass.


    "Well, you''ll have to believe it because he doesn''t cause me any at all. Besides, you''re exaggerating; Erik isn''t that special."


    "Please, Liliana, Disciple Erik is not only one of the few direct disciples of our generation and not only has one master but two. Moreover, he''s incredibly handsome, talented, and according to what my master told me, the director is paying special attention to him, and several of his academic articles are going to be published in the next edition of the university journal. No matter how you look at it, he''s a great catch." Elara commented cheerfully, then took a sip from her wine glass, to which Liliana replied in a low voice.


    "Hmph, I''d like to know what your master thinks of your romantic fantasies..."


    "Would you dare tell her?!" Hearing the threat, Elara bristled like a cat and scolded in whispers with an offended expression.


    "Fufufu, jealous, Liliana?"


    For her part, Zoe commented mischievously, which caused the roles to reverse, and now Liliana looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She exclaimed with an indignant expression on her face, which caused the pair of young ladies to burst into cheerful laughter.


    "He wishes!"


    ""Hahaha""


    ...


    While Liliana, Zoe, and Elara teased one another, suddenly the buzz of the hall was interrupted when the double mahogany doors opened with a silent whisper, drawing the attention of everyone present, who observed with curiosity as two figures entered.


    Walking in front was a young man who seemed to be just reaching adulthood, but had a presence that radiated the maturity and confidence of someone much more experienced. He wore an elegant black suit that accentuated his height and elegance, which matched his perfectly groomed jet-black hair that had tiny stars and galaxies mystically shimmering.


    Right behind the young man walked a woman of stunning beauty, with delicate yet firm features and straight black hair elegantly styled in a Victorian updo. She wore an elegant black outfit that, although it evoked the silhouette of a Victorian maid''s dress, had been modernized and adapted to fit a gala, with lace, puffed sleeves, and intricate embroidery.


    The group of three young ladies witnessed the young man''s entrance with surprise written on their faces. Despite not having said a single word since his arrival and merely looking around with curiosity, he exuded an elegant, almost aristocratic air. This, combined with his incredible beauty and bearing, created a distant and majestic aura that seemed to both enchant and intimidate everyone present. To the point that, despite his impressive background and talent, no one had dared to approach him.


    "It is a pleasure to see Disciple Erik attending my humble reception." The first to react was Elara, who quickly approached Erik, then made a slight respectful bow and greeted him in a slow and elegant tone.


    For his part, Erik quickly analyzed the young woman in front of him, who possessed exceptional beauty, with delicate and feminine features, fair skin, perfectly styled short blonde hair, and green eyes one or two shades lighter than his own. She was wearing a beautiful red evening gown that highlighted her athletic and slender figure. He then greeted her back with a smile and a similar bow.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, and thank you for the invitation, Direct Disciple Belmonte."


    "It is truly a pleasure to finally meet you, Disciple Erik." Elara commented with a slight smile while discreetly studying the young man in front of her, then added with a smile as she gestured toward the interior of the hall.


    "But please, come in. It is truly a pleasure for me to have you here today in my humble abode."


    "Disciple Belmonte is truly kind." Erik replied with a smile, then walked toward where Elara indicated. She began walking beside him while commenting with a slight smile.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Please, call me Elara, Disciple Erik."


    "Well then, thank you very much for your warm welcome, Disciple Elara." Erik commented in a calm tone while giving a smile to the beautiful blonde-haired young woman, who responded with a similar smile.


    "Don''t worry about that, Disciple Erik. It is truly a pleasure for me that you accepted my invitation." Noticing that they had arrived at one of the tables, Elara indicated a chair, then elegantly added.


    "Please, Disciple Erik, have a seat. Would you like something to drink? We have all kinds of beverages and food for you to enjoy during your stay."


    "Then I''d like to trouble you for some tea, if it''s not too much bother, Disciple Elara." Erik responded casually as he approached the chair, to which Elara nodded slightly, then cheerfully commented.


    "Of course not, it''s my pleasure."


    With a single gesture from Elara, a beautiful attendant approached and prepared to serve tea for Erik, who seemed to be in the middle of a staring contest with his personal maid. Both of them held the chair where he was supposed to sit, slightly confusing the young woman. But being a professional with extensive experience attending to high-profile guests, she quickly composed herself and proceeded to serve the tea and place it on the table.


    But before she could do so, a beautiful and delicate hand that seemed like a porcelain work of art blocked her path. The attendant looked up to see who had stopped her, only to find a woman of exceptional beauty looking at her with a polite smile. Still, she had her hand on the backrest of the chair where her young master was supposed to sit.


    Without saying a word, Seraphina casually pointed to the table while looking the attendant directly in the eyes, which caused a deep shiver in the young woman. But she quickly reacted, realizing what the gesture meant, and with a polite bow, she left the teapot in the place indicated.


    Seeing that the attendant had understood her instructions, Seraphina smiled softly with satisfaction, then looked at her stubborn young master with a determined smile. The star-haired young man could only accept defeat with a sigh, then let his personal maid adjust the chair for him.


    Once her young master was properly seated, Seraphina took the teapot from the table and proceeded to serve tea with a professional smile on her face. Meanwhile, Elara watched the situation a bit confused, though she did not dare say anything about it. Her master''s words warning her not to provoke the star-haired young man''s maid in case he attended the reception still echoed in her mind.


    "An excellent tea, thank you very much for your hospitality, Disciple Elara."


    While Seraphina stood behind him like the perfect maid she was, Erik took his cup with elegant movements and tasted the tea. He then commented with a smile toward Elara, who quickly responded elegantly while sipping her own cup of tea served by the attendant, who had swiftly produced a new teapot out of nowhere.


    "It''s a pleasure; after all, I''ve always wanted to chat a bit with the famous Disciple Erik."


    "Hahaha, you flatter me, Disciple Elara; I''m only famous because of my masters." Erik commented cheerfully, which slightly broadened Elara''s smile. She quickly replied in a soft tone.


    "Disciple Erik is someone of great talents to which his reputation doesn''t yet do justice, and I can say that with certainty, as I was in the front row as a spectator at your duel some time ago."


    "Oh, I didn''t know that. My apologies for the unpleasant scene that unfolded that day." Erik commented while slightly inclining his head, to which Elara cheerfully replied.


    "There''s no need to apologize, Disciple Erik. Although things got a bit hectic at the end, the duel was magnificent, and I was able to see your great skill and ability firsthand."


    "Hahaha, Disciple Elara flatters me; it wasn''t all that."


    Erik responded with a courteous smile to Elara''s constant compliments, but at that moment, he turned his gaze upon sensing someone approaching with his mystical awareness. He found a beautiful young woman exuding an elegant aura full of class and distinction, walking toward them with confident steps.


    The young woman, whose beauty was in no way inferior to Elara''s, had beautiful dark hair, long and straight, that fell softly over her back. This greatly contrasted with her pale skin and large blue eyes, while accentuating her fine and delicate features. Her blue evening gown highlighted her voluptuous yet equally athletic figure.


    "Disciple Erik, allow me to introduce you to Disciple Zoe Laverne, a great friend of mine." Seeing Zoe''s arrival, Elara stood up from her chair and introduced her with a small smile on her face.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Disciple Erik." Zoe bowed gracefully and elegantly in front of Erik, who stood up from his chair and greeted her courteously, while also making a slight bow.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Disciple Laverne."


    "Please, call me Zoe, just like with Elara, Disciple Erik." Zoe commented elegantly with a beautiful smile on her face, to which Erik nodded with a smile.


    "Certainly, Disciple Zoe."


    "Please, let''s sit down and chat a bit."


    Upon hearing Erik, Zoe smiled delicately, then commented while indicating the chairs, so they all sat around the table. At which point some attendants served appetizing multicolored cocktails, although only for Elara and Zoe, as Seraphina warded them off with a smile as soon as they tried to serve Erik.


    "It is truly a pleasure to see Disciple Erik at this gathering; it was a very pleasant surprise." Zoe commented elegantly while attentively observing Erik''s features, who casually asked after sipping some tea.


    "Is it so strange that I came?"


    "It''s not that it''s strange, it''s just that someone had told us that Disciple Erik wasn''t a very sociable person." Elara commented cheerfully, while at the same time looking toward a corner of the room, where an angry Liliana could be seen drinking wine alone, sitting in front of a beautiful shiny jet-black table.


    Seeing Liliana, Erik couldn''t help but smile casually, since, although the girl couldn''t stand him, he didn''t really care much. After all, pleasing others was something that had never mattered to him in his two lives. Besides, Liliana was somewhat adorable, since despite being almost 50 years old, her attitudes were very childish, and she always made an effort to appear in public as if there were no problems between them.


    For her part, Liliana turned to look at the table where her friends who had betrayed her to go over to her ''worst enemy'' were sitting. Only to find Erik looking at her and waving with his hand extended, to which she could only respond. After all, no matter what happened, he was her fellow disciple under the same master, and snubbing him like that was not something she could do. Their problems were private; in public, they could only be fellow disciples on good terms, and that couldn''t change, especially not because of her.


    Seeing that she had no other choice, Liliana got up from her seat and walked over to Erik''s table to greet him as was proper. Underneath the cordial smile on her face, she was internally cursing him with all she had.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you at this gathering, Erik; I didn''t think you''d attend such a crowded place."

 VOL 2 Chapter 31: Elara Belmonte.

    "You really know me well, Liliana. I''m not particularly enthusiastic about such crowded places, but considering it''s a good opportunity to meet potential competitors in the tournament, I decided to stop by and take a look."


    Erik commented in a casual tone, a slight smile on his face, as he made a discreet gesture to Seraphina. She instantly understood and pulled out a chair for Liliana, who had no choice but to sit down with a slightly uncomfortable expression she tried her hardest to hide.


    "Now I feel a bit bad¡ªDisciple Erik only came to take a look." Elara remarked with feigned sadness, which made Erik smile as he cheerfully replied,


    "Hehe, that was before I came, Disciple Elara. Now, with such pleasant company, things are very different."


    "Fufufu, Disciple Erik knows how to flatter a lady." Zoe added as she elegantly covered her mouth with one hand, to which Erik responded with a slight smile,


    "It''s not flattery; it''s simply the truth."


    "Hehehe, you''re going to make me blush, Disciple Erik." Elara said happily, a slight and attractive blush on her cheeks as she looked at Erik, who replied somewhat amused,


    "Disciple Elara is a shy lady, I see."


    "It''s just that Disciple Erik says such pleasant things that I can''t help it." Elara commented a bit shyly, while Liliana and Seraphina looked at Erik with some surprise¡ªespecially Liliana, who had never before seen Erik ''flirt'', and worse, it was something he had never done with her despite her evident beauty, which inevitably bothered her a little.


    For her part, Seraphina was a bit surprised at how well Erik was handling himself in his first social gathering, although she already suspected that would be the case. After all, despite being an orphan and having no one to educate him, he was very observant and absorbed knowledge like a sponge.


    When Erik first arrived at the mansion, he had already learned from Sigr¨²n''s behavior on the ship and displayed excellent manners to the point that they only had to guide him a little, since his references were a bit feminine.


    Moreover, Erik had always had the ability to speak eloquently and was very adept at handling different situations. Since he began to read compulsively, that ability of his was only enhanced, although for Seraphina, it was still a surprise and a delight to see his skills in action.


    The group of young direct disciples continued chatting about random things, with Elara and Zoe very entertained by the conversation, while Liliana occasionally made a couple of comments without much interest. She still made an effort not to show her discontent with Erik too much, which only increased with each passing minute. The fact that he was so good at''socializing'' only showed that he had never really been interested in talking with her or with Desmond.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina was having an incredibly pleasant time, watching her young master act like a distinguished man befitting his status. All the other guests had taken Erik''s table as the center of the room, casting glances full of interest and respect; some even passed by, trying to catch his attention.


    But Seraphina''s pleasant moment was interrupted when she sensed a slight and almost undetectable amount of mental power directed at Elara. Although she was annoyed because she imagined what was happening, a proud smile couldn''t help but appear on her face upon seeing her young master''s confused expression as he began to look around discreetly, searching for the source of that mental power.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Elara Belmonte, the first disciple of the great Master Sunforge¡ªone of the most talented young women in the entire galaxy, above most and beneath none¡ªwas, for the first time in her life, seeing firsthand someone she could sincerely admire. For some reason, this brought her a strange sensation she had never experienced before.


    The only reason she had originally even paid attention to the young man named Erik was because of his master, who was none other than the youngest Master-level in history¡ªthe woman who surpassed everything and everyone, standing untouchable at the summit and could only be admired but never challenged. She was Elara''s greatest idol and role model, even more so than her own master.


    She was dying to meet the young man that a woman of Master Eldurd¨®ttir''s caliber had chosen as her disciple after having rejected the most talented youths in the galaxy. What would he be like? Would he be a prodigy like her? Would he be able to at least approach the unbeatable legend of his master? Were they about to witness in their lifetime the birth of a new legend?


    But in the end, it seemed true that the more expectations one has, the more disappointing reality is. After all, her first impression of the young man before her was disastrous. Although he was handsome and his strange starry hair and bright green eyes caught her attention a bit, the fact that he was a coward who couldn''t even accept a duel was too much to process.


    The universe was not a peaceful place, much less the galaxy that humanity had managed to conquer millions of years ago. Although, thanks to the Court, the Arcane Order was almost an oasis of peace and tranquility in the chaotic universe, things outside its borders were very different. Conflicts were unavoidable¡ªfrom pirates to opposing factions or invading species¡ªthe life of a mana user was heavily marked by conflict and violence.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    For that reason, cowardice was inadmissible for a mana user. After all, no one wanted to be near someone who would run and abandon their team in battle; no one wanted someone who might betray them out of fear; no one wanted someone who would freeze in fear during a battle and become a burden that could lead to their own death.


    The shock of learning that the disciple of the great Master Eldurd¨®ttir was such a coward was so great that she even began to doubt the abilities of the woman she had idolized all her life. But in the end, it turned out to be a big misunderstanding; the direct disciple Erik was anything but a coward, and he proved it amply in front of a large audience.


    That duel was spectacular even before it began. The strategy of making the ''enemies'' fight among themselves and then displaying power against the strongest was marvelous¡ªto the point that she, who prided herself on being an intelligent woman with great strategic capacity, couldn''t help but nod in admiration.


    But the duel itself went even further. She witnessed firsthand how a mere Skilled-Ascended of less than 30 years old faced a Peak-Ascended¡ªsomeone five ranks above¡ªwhen it''s believed that a difference of two ranks is insurmountable. As if that weren''t enough, it was a battle against a knight with at least two more centuries of real combat experience.


    When she heard that the first disciple of Master Eldurd¨®ttir was facing a 300-year-old mercenary Peak-Ascended Knight, she initially refused to believe it; it was inconceivable. After all, Master Eldurd¨®ttir was a mage, and therefore her disciple should also be one. Before reaching the Revealed level, a mage is at a brutal disadvantage against a knight.


    That was because, before having a magical core, the distance at which a mage could attack was very limited. A well-trained knight could cover that distance in mere instants and end the mage''s life, since a knight''s training almost disregarded any conception of mana control and focused entirely on cultivating their strength¡ªsomething that was not possible for a mage. In their initial stages, this made them much weaker, although later that disadvantage leveled off and could even be reversed.


    Genuinely curious about what she might see, she went to the duel. But what she saw was beyond all her expectations. After all, reaching the Skilled-Ascended level before 30 was something only the great Master Eldurd¨®ttir could achieve, but that was the least of the surprises she had that day.


    In that duel, she watched in disbelief as the star-haired young man fought on equal footing in close combat against a knight, despite being a mage¡ªa mage five ranks below and more than two centuries younger. As if that weren''t enough, Erik was using a pair of common machetes as weapons, while his opponent wielded a specialized artifact of at least Illuminated-level.


    But that wasn''t all. As if the star-haired young man had decided to turn the galaxy upside down that day, he did something that dazzled all the mages who saw or heard about his feat: he used, in perfect harmony and with great effectiveness, two totally different magical systems¡ªthe Aegis system and Sacred Geometry¡ªutilizing the best of each in his combat style.


    Although technically, there was nothing preventing someone from doing something like that, the reality was that most mages wouldn''t even consider it. She, as a mage, knew very well why. After all, mastering a magical system could take an entire lifetime. Even she, one of the most talented young people in the galaxy, still had problems with the stability of the more complex spells of her level. Attempting to venture into a different magical system was madness that very few would try and almost no one would achieve.


    That day, just that demonstration of pure talent was more than enough for the entire galaxy to understand why he had been chosen by the great Master Eldurd¨®ttir as her first disciple above all others. It even caused, when Master Silverwood announced that she was also the young man''s master, no one to be too surprised.


    But that wasn''t what captivated her the most. What really made her admire the star-haired young man was what happened when he was about to win the duel. How he faced the evident assassination attempt, that calm and composure worthy of a great warrior. How he finished off his opponent with a single blow, then survived a point-blank attack from a Sage and counterattacked without changing his expression at any moment.


    Was Direct Disciple Erik a coward? What a bunch of nonsense. He was a true warrior and strategist¡ªa unique talent with great potential to surpass his master. But besides being strong, he was incredibly intelligent, and the little conversation they were having was proof of that. There was no subject he didn''t know and understand to the point of reducing its complexity to simple, easy-to-understand allegories.


    Whether ancient texts, philosophy, astronomy, alchemy, artificery, magic spells, bio-mystic techniques, the Myst, etc., he had his own perspective and understanding of each, which he explained calmly and kindly. But behind that serenity, there was a certainty and deep knowledge that never ceased to amaze her; it was almost like chatting with an ancient scholar.


    Time passed without her even noticing, genuinely enjoying the conversation she was having. But suddenly, her pleasant moment was interrupted when her master''s voice sounded in her head. With a slightly regretful expression, she conveyed the message to Disciple Erik.


    "Disciple Erik, if it''s not too much trouble, my master would like to meet you." Elara said while looking into Erik''s captivating green eyes. He couldn''t help but ask, confused.


    "Your master?"


    "That''s right, my master would like to meet you, if it''s not too much trouble for you." Elara replied with a smile on her face. But to her surprise, Erik quickly turned to look at his personal maid, pretending to remember something as he commented a bit hastily.


    "It''s true that we had something to do, isn''t that right, Seraphina?"


    "Yes, young master, you have a dinner appointment with your masters." Seraphina played along with Erik, a mischievous smile on her face. This made Erik nod in satisfaction before he commented while looking at Elara with an embarrassed expression.


    "Yes, that''s true. I''m really sorry; I''d really like to meet your master, Disciple Elara, but I really can''t stand up my masters. But another time, perhaps. Send her my regards, and it was a pleasure chatting with all of you. I hope it can happen again."


    As if he were fleeing, Erik quickly stood up from his chair, while all the young ladies present rolled their eyes at his nonexistent acting skills and poor imagination for inventing excuses. They felt both curious and amused by the abrupt change.


    Without paying attention to the faces of the young ladies, Erik left in a hurried step while Seraphina closely followed him, holding back her laughter. But when he was about to reach the door, he stopped dead in his tracks, for on the other side he sensed an imposing and colossal presence¡ªsomething that only his masters could match.


    ***


    There are new images of the characters on patreon publicly, if you are interested, you can see them for free.

 VOL 2 Chapter 32: Special needs.

    Shortly after, the enormous mahogany doors opened, and into the hall entered a figure that stood out like a burning beacon. It was a woman with delicate and fine features, crimson hair, and eyes of a bright orange hue that contrasted greatly with her soft, alabaster-like skin. Her white tunic, typical of the university, clung to her sensual and curvy figure, giving her an air that was both elegant and alluring.


    Upon seeing the woman entering the hall, Erik''s expression visibly hardened. He quickly turned to look at Seraphina, trying to convey his desire to leave through her teleportation spell. But at that precise moment, the beautiful woman smiled softly as she spoke with grace and authority.


    "But what a surprise to find the great disciple Erik in this humble abode."


    "It is an honor for me to meet Master Sunforge."


    Quickly, Erik greeted her in a courteous tone while bowing respectfully, though internally, he was desperately searching for an excuse to leave with Seraphina, wanting to teleport to his master''s mansion as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, everyone present in the hall was almost stupefied to see Master Sunforge¡ªthe most important and powerful fire mage of the faction, surpassed only in reputation by Master Eldurd¨®ttir¡ªspeaking directly to the disciple Erik and even calling him by his name. After all, although the young man was quite famous now and had two masters, his rank was too low to catch the eye of Master Sunforge, much less have her speak to him directly.


    "Fufufu, well, it doesn''t seem so, since you appeared to run away the moment you knew I wanted to see you." Upon seeing Erik''s greeting, Thalia commented in a soft and elegant tone, having an ambiguous smile on her face.


    Thalia''s words resonated throughout the room, causing everyone present to feel as if lightning had struck them. They looked in unison at Erik as if he were some kind of two-headed monster, since it was inconceivable that anyone would even consider fleeing from a woman who was the epitome of beauty, power, and nobility.


    For his part, Erik was experiencing a furious storm of ideas in his mind, searching for some excuse that could get him out of that hall and spare him the headache of dealing with that vindictive woman who was eyeing him sharply.


    "Hahaha, there''s no need for that face; I just want to meet the disciple of my friends." Thalia commented after laughing cheerfully at the impassive expression of the star-haired boy.


    "Hahaha, of course, it''s exactly what I was thinking, Master Sunforge. And right now, I''m going to meet with my masters. Why don''t we get together later to have dinner and get to know each other a bit more?"


    After a laugh similar to that of the redhead, Erik replied with a polite expression while trying to locate the nearest exits and cursing his darn mouth that had put him in the sights of such a woman. Thalia replied with a sarcastic and mocking tone.


    "Fufu, there''s no need to bother; after all, crazy women like me are very impatient."


    "Hehehe, Master Sunforge has a curious sense of humor, but if it won''t take long, I wouldn''t mind accompanying you, as I have to meet with my masters after this." As a drop of sweat formed on his forehead, Erik commented uncomfortably, then sighed resignedly, accepting his fate.


    The reason Erik didn''t want to meet with Thalia was very simple. From the beginning, he had the horrible premonition that this woman could only mean trouble for him and a major headache¡ªnot to mention the matter of him calling her crazy, something that would surely come back to bite him at some point, and it seemed it finally had.


    The first time Erik saw Thalia at the boarding station, he honestly didn''t care much about the woman. He just felt that she was someone very beautiful, ridiculously powerful, and very possibly troublesome. So at that moment, it seemed easy to cheer up his masters a bit by calling her crazy, as it was evident to him that they were angry with the woman. Besides, at that moment she did seem a bit crazy with her hair rising and catching fire.


    With a mysterious smile on her face, Thalia approached Erik and Seraphina. At that moment, a beautiful and intricate magic circle appeared on the floor beneath them, and after a flash, Erik found himself in a beautiful and elegant room that emitted an intriguing aroma. That seemed to be a heady blend of the finest teas mixed with notes of incense and fresh flowers¡ªgiving the whole place an atmosphere of great serenity and calm.


    The polished marble floor softly reflected the lights of the oil lamps hanging from the ceiling, suspended by chains that seemed to be of silver and gold. In the heart of the room, an elevated tatami could be seen, upon which rested a low table of fine wood, surrounded by cushions embroidered in pastel tones.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The walls, covered with rice paper, were themselves works of art, adorned with delicate paintings of mountainous landscapes, cherry blossoms, and rivers. Rosewood shelves housed an impressive collection of teapots and cups of ceramic and porcelain. Through the open doors, a beautiful mountainous landscape could be seen, with small lakes and koi fish near the entrances.


    Erik looked at the room with evident Asian inspiration, a bit confused. Although he knew that such culture existed in the galaxy¡ªnot only in the Jade Lotus Union but also in other small factions¡ªit was the first time he had seen a place of this style in the Arcane Order. Then again, he didn''t venture much outside his master''s mansion in the first place, so he wasn''t that knowledgeable.


    "Please, make yourselves comfortable." As she walked toward the center of the room, Thalia commented calmly before seating herself on one of the cushions around the table.


    "Thank you very much, Master Sunforge."


    Erik replied wearily, then walked to the center of the room and sat on one of the beautiful cushions facing Thalia, while Seraphina sat elegantly and femininely behind him. At that moment, two cups appeared on the table¡ªone in front of Thalia and another in front of Erik¡ªas a beautiful teapot began to levitate gently in the air.


    After filling Thalia''s cup, the teapot headed toward Erik, but just as it was about to reach its destination, a beautiful and delicate hand caught it in midair. This brought an amused expression to Thalia''s face, who commented cheerfully while looking at the maid who smiled at her professionally.


    "You really haven''t changed at all, Seraphina."


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Master Sunforge; it''s my duty to serve my young master." Seraphina replied with an innocent expression while pouring tea for Erik, which made Thalia laugh again. She commented with a touch of nostalgia.


    "Hehehe, you really haven''t changed. I still remember when you used to follow Sigr¨²n around all day."


    "Of course, at that time I was the personal maid of my young lady, but now I''ve become the property of the young master." Seraphina stated professionally, although a smile full of happiness couldn''t help but appear on her face when she mentioned her new status.


    "Hahaha, I really can never understand that strange fetish of yours."


    Thalia remarked amusedly after laughing heartily, but at that moment, a terrifying killing intent hit her like a truck, stopping her amusement in its tracks. Simultaneously, she heard a cold and emotionless voice resonate in the room.


    "What do you mean, M.A.S.T.E.R. Sunforge?"


    "Hahaha, I was just joking; it''s just that I really envy how your beautiful dress looks¡ªit''s very lovely." Thalia cursed herself for her loose tongue and, as her back filled with cold sweat, replied in a casual tone, trying with all her might to keep her voice from trembling.


    Upon hearing Thalia''s words, Seraphina''s murderous intent vanished as if it had never existed, replaced by a beautiful smile on her face. The perfect maid then commented with a cheerful and lilting voice.


    "I see, it''s understandable; after all, this is an outfit created by my young master, so of course, it''s beautiful."


    "I didn''t know that Erik also had talent for creating clothes."


    Having managed to dodge the bullet, Thalia commented with curiosity and a bit of relief while looking with some interest at Erik, who seemed to be making every effort to reduce his presence and go unnoticed while he sipped his tea in silence.


    "Hehehe, it''s nothing much, Master Sunforge." Erik replied with a small smile as he set his teacup on the table.


    "Yes, my young master is skilled in too many things; designing clothes is just a minor ability." Seraphina added proudly, which earned her an angry look from Erik.


    Seeing the annoyed expression of her young master, Seraphina immediately approached and bowed deeply, filled with guilt, her forehead touching the floor as she apologized in a depressed voice, oblivious to everything happening around her.


    "Forgive me for speaking out of turn, young master. I got carried away. Please punish me until your heart is consoled."


    Seeing Seraphina''s behavior, Erik couldn''t help but sigh wearily; sometimes it was really hard to understand his personal maid. It was beyond his comprehension why she was putting on that little act in front of the redhead, as his perfect maid would never make a mistake in public. Not knowing quite what to do, he gently stroked Seraphina''s head and spoke warmly.


    "It''s not such a big deal anymore, Seraphina; there''s no need for you to do something like that."


    "Thank you very much for your mercy, young master."


    After lifting her head from the floor, Seraphina replied softly. Despite her words, her expression conveyed nothing but disappointment, which only made Erik sigh again. Over the time they''d been together, he''d begun to ''discover'' that his personal maid had ''special needs'', although until now, she only did things like this in private, never in public.


    Shaking his head slightly in defeat, Erik reached out and pinched one of Seraphina''s beautiful and delicate cheeks. This allowed him to witness in real time how the eyes of the woman possessing divine beauty filled with satisfaction and pleasure, while her cheeks flushed with an attractive rosy hue.


    Seeing her strong reaction¡ªone that, although it didn''t differ much from the usual ''naughty Seraphina'', was still quite shocking to witness in public¡ªErik decided to go all out, which generally ensured him a meal fit for the gods at home. His demeanor changed, becoming dominant and aggressive as he spoke arrogantly.


    "I will not allow any more mistakes. Do you understand?"


    Upon hearing that arrogant and powerful voice, Seraphina''s body trembled slightly as pleasure filled her to the point where she could feel a certain part of her becoming moist. But she quickly composed herself, regaining her elegant and professional demeanor, and responded with grace and professionalism.


    "Thank you very much for your infinite mercy, young master; I will make sure to improve."


    "I hope so." Erik replied firmly while looking at Seraphina one last time before releasing her cheek and resuming his tea in silence.


    For her part, Seraphina returned to her position behind Erik, sitting femininely and elegantly with her legs together and hands on her thighs. Her face bore a calm expression with a professional smile, as if nothing had happened, though an aura of satisfaction seemed to surround her.

 VOL 2 Chapter 33: what did you want to talk to me about?

    At one side of the table, Thalia watched in complete silence what was undoubtedly a ''warning'' from the strange fetishist known as Seraphina, not daring to say a single word. She was practically certain that if she dared to interrupt the moment, she''d have that terrible demon dressed as a maid behind her, and who knows what she might do to her this time.


    Thalia trembled slightly with lingering fear as she recalled what happened the last time she ignored her grandfather''s words and tried to outsmart Seraphina. She had been so young and ignorant then, and she was incredibly lucky to get out in one piece that time. Although the punishment her mother gave her was quite harsh, she hadn''t gotten off lightly either. Well, one never gets off lightly after provoking the demon dressed as a maid.


    But on the other hand, Thalia''s interest in that boy Erik could only increase. After all, although Seraphina''s strange fetish was well-known among the Master-levels, she had never before seen such an exaggerated attitude from her in this regard. She cared for him so jealously, to the point that she wouldn''t let anyone else attend to him. Even that scene of her asking to be punished with emotion, as much of a warning as it was, was something she had never seen before.


    (Really, what does this boy have to make them act like that...? Although it''s certainly interesting that a young man is capable of reaching and surpassing the marks achieved by the three of us in the last millennia, I don''t think it''s that big of a deal...)


    Lost in her thoughts, Thalia discreetly studied the young man in front of her, genuinely curious to discover if there was something beyond his incredible talent that attracted that pair of troublemakers and the terrifying ¡°perfect maid¡± so much. But her thoughts were interrupted when the young man spoke again.


    "And so, Master Sunforge, what did you want to talk to me about?"


    Already feeling defeated by the world, Erik asked after once again setting his teacup on the table, while Seraphina, with a satisfied expression, placed a plate full of special cookies on the table¡ªcookies she had made herself after threatening... convincing Eleonora to give her the recipe.


    "Fufufu, where did the respectful attitude from a moment ago go?" Thalia asked with an amused smile on her face, watching Erik''s mood improve in real-time with each cookie he ate.


    "Well, I''m tired of talking like that; it''s too exhausting. So if you want to take revenge on me for my loose tongue, go ahead. I''ve already surrendered to my fate." Erik said casually and with a relaxed attitude while eating his cookies with delight.


    "You''re really brave..." Thalia commented with a mysterious smile, staring intently into Erik''s green eyes, who looked quite happy now munching on his cookies.


    "Not at all. It''s just that you wouldn''t dare to move a single finger out of place with Seraphina here, so why be afraid?" Erik remarked with a mocking smile on his face while looking directly into Thalia''s eyes and eating another cookie. Thalia''s gaze sharpened as she asked.


    "Hehehe, what makes you think an Arcane-level could stop a Master of my level?"


    "Hmmm, there are several things¡ªlike you don''t dare to answer her back, or that every time you say something, you glance at her to see her reaction, or that your mystical awareness is so focused on her that you haven''t even noticed my little friend on your back. So yes, I''m pretty sure you won''t do anything." Erik replied casually, pointing with the cookie in his hand at Thalia''s shadow.


    Thalia''s smile twisted a bit at Erik''s words. After a quick search with her mystical awareness, she indeed found a portal connecting her shadow with Erik''s¡ªmost likely created by one of the wolves hiding in the boy''s shadow. So she quickly asked in an accusatory tone while destroying the portal.


    "Hehe, so you became brave as soon as you had someone to rely on? That''s not something to praise, Erik."


    "Nor is it bullying a poor Ascended-level disciple being a respected Master, but that''s life, if lemons fall from the sky, then you learn to make lemonade..." Erik shrugged indifferently while responding in a calm tone, returning Thalia''s gaze. She couldn''t help but ask maliciously.


    "Hoo, so I''m bullying you? When did that happen that I didn¡¯t notice?"


    "Hehehe, yes, that never happened. How could the respected Master Sunforge bully a poor and innocent Ascended disciple? It''s just that I have a very good imagination, and sometimes I make up stories like that. So don''t worry, Master Sunforge; it''s all a product of my imagination." Erik commented with a mocking smile on his face while Seraphina refilled the plate with more cookies, discreetly sending Thalia a proud and arrogant look.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "You like to joke a lot, Erik." Thalia remarked in a sarcastic tone, to which Erik casually responded after biting his cookie.


    "Not at all; I''m just a good conversationalist." Erik turned to look at his reliable and occasionally peculiar personal maid, then asked with a playful smile.


    "Isn''t that right, Seraphina?"


    "You are absolutely right, young master." Seraphina responded in a serious and professional tone, as if she were stating an irrefutable fact. This led Erik to turn back to Thalia and comment with a playful smile.


    "See?"


    Seeing the expression between laughter and tears on Thalia''s face, Erik couldn''t help but chuckle softly while enjoying his delicious cookies that filled him with energy and good humor. Meanwhile, the powerful red-haired Master-level mage began to ¡°study¡± with interest the ¡°mischievous¡± star-haired boy.


    Although on one hand Thalia found him a bit annoying with all his arrogance, somehow, at the same time, it was somewhat charming. And although she wouldn''t tell the boy to avoid inflating his ego, not many would dare to talk to a Master-level that way¡ªeven having someone they could rely on for protection.


    The mere presence of a Master was enough to make anyone below that level kneel, much less try to act arrogantly in front of one. So his little act of arrogance only revealed that his mentality was truly impressive¡ªto not only do it but also maintain a relaxed and cheerful expression at all times.


    But what impacted Thalia the most about the situation was the growing, strange, yet refreshing emotion blossoming in her chest. After all, it was the first time in her long life that a ¡°stranger¡± dared to speak to her with such arrogance¡ªsomething that filled her with a sense of novelty and even a bit of anticipation.


    All her life, Thalia had been greatly respected and feared. Throughout the galaxy, it was well known that she was the only and proud daughter of the great General Sunforge, undefeated in a thousand battles, and the granddaughter of the great legend of humanity, the director of the Arcane Order¡ªsomething quite terrifying in itself. But that fear only worsened the higher the level of those who knew her; after all, her lesser-known relatives were even more terrifying.


    But as if her background weren''t enough, she managed to become a Master in her own right and even held the title of the youngest in history at one point. This inevitably caused people to treat her with utmost respect and reverence, like an untouchable porcelain cup. Even when she reached the Master level, things didn''t change much¡ªperhaps they even worsened.


    Although the Master-level didn''t revere her as much and were more casual with her, the reality was that, apart from a pair of troublemakers unafraid of death or consequences, no one dared to cross the line with her. After all, her terrifying family full of monsters¡ªeach one worse than the last¡ªwas an insurmountable mountain that deterred any possibility of such an occurrence.


    But now this "little Ascended disciple," as he liked to call himself, not only had the courage to be arrogant with her and reprimand her for her behavior but did so uniquely¡ªwith grace and style¡ªwhich gave an air of charm and attractiveness in her eyes. Although she was sure he didn''t know the most terrifying parts of her family, she somehow felt that his attitude wouldn''t change much even if he did know. After all, he was the beloved disciple of that pair of troublemakers.


    (I think I''m starting to understand a bit of this boy''s charm, fufufu.)


    "Hahaha, you have a great sense of humor, Erik, but I really didn''t have anything special to talk to you about. I just wanted to get to know you a bit, just as I told you." Thalia commented with a smile as her gaze wandered slightly over the strange stars and galaxies that adorned Erik''s hair. He couldn''t help but ask, a bit surprised.


    "Really? Just that?"


    "Yes, just that. What were you expecting?" Thalia replied, somewhat amused, then sipped a bit of her tea. Erik responded calmly while eating a cookie.


    "The truth is, I don''t know. Honestly, I thought that, in the best-case scenario, you''d give me an eternal sermon about not disrespecting my elders or about the ethics, morality, and rules of the Arcane Order, or something like that."


    "Hahaha, and did you think the same before realizing that Seraphina could defend you?" Thalia laughed, amused upon hearing his curious response, and asked with some interest. Erik responded after thinking for a few moments.


    "Hmmm, if I had to add something, it would be that you might even hit me or make me suffer in some other way with some ''test'' as an excuse or something like that to teach me a lesson."


    "And nothing else?" Thalia asked, somewhat surprised. Erik responded casually.


    "Honestly, no."


    "You''re really still young and innocent. How I miss when I thought like that..." Thalia commented with a nostalgic smile on her face but quickly recovered and added in a more serious tone, determined to give him the warning that that pair of troublemakers most likely forgot to mention.


    "But you know, you should learn to be more careful in the future. The world out there is much more dangerous than you think, and disrespecting a Master is a matter of life or death in almost 100% of cases."


    "Hehehe, I understand what you mean. I read about a couple of cases like that, but honestly, I think that no matter what you did, even if I were alone, in the worst-case scenario, you''d just hit me for a while, but you''d never kill me."


    Erik replied with a mysterious smile on his face while studying Thalia''s bright orange eyes a bit. She looked back at the star-haired boy, full of interest, as she softly asked while placing her elbow on the table and resting her face on her hand.


    "Tell me, why are you so sure of that?"


    "There are many reasons, actually, so I''m quite sure of my conclusion."


    Erik commented without giving it much importance, while he took a couple of cookies from the tray recently refilled by a happy and excited Seraphina. He then gave one to each of his wolves, who poked their heads out of his shadow to look at him with sad eyes. At that moment, Thalia, full of curiosity, commented.


    "Tell me some; I''m all ears."

 VOL 2 Chapter 34: Definitely worth every mana crystal.

    "Mmm, well, we could start with the occasion when I first saw you at the boarding station of the space elevator. I did something that some might consider disrespectful." After passing cookies to his wolves, Erik began to speak calmly after sipping some tea, but he was interrupted by Thalia, who asked with a smile.


    "Some?"


    "Yes, some strange people with very odd ideas." Erik replied calmly, wearing a slightly playful smile. He then added in a more relaxed tone, as if he were a teacher presenting a fact.


    "But the important point is that you left without saying anything at that moment. Therefore, some conclusions can be drawn. Number one, you can''t afford to offend my masters, or number two, you didn''t care much about what I said¡ªalthough it could also be a combination of both.


    "The point is that regardless of which it is, it''s unlikely you''ll do anything to me. But there are other factors. For example, I have pending business with the director, so I have some protection there, as you might wait until I''m done to do something to me.


    "Moreover, some of my academic papers will be published in the next edition of the university journal that''s about to come out¡ªinformation that''s already spread. So killing me now would only make you look bad and could cause the reputation of the Arcane Order as a paradise for talents to plummet, which, as the director''s granddaughter, you can''t afford."


    "A very good reasoning, but haven''t you considered that I might be crazy as you said and kill you anyway?" Thalia asked with a mischievous smile, awaiting the cheeky boy''s response. He replied calmly after taking a sip of tea.


    "The truth is, no. If you were like that, my masters would have warned me about you, and since they didn''t, it means it''s not that serious. And as final proof, Seraphina told me about the invitation to attend the cocktail party at your house; if you were that kind of crazy, she would never have done it."


    "You trust your masters and your ''maid'' a lot..." Thalia commented while glancing at the huge smile on Seraphina''s face. Erik nodded firmly, then remarked in a serious tone.


    "Well, if I didn''t trust them, who in this world would be worthy of my trust? I might as well bid farewell to this life if I couldn''t even trust them."


    Upon hearing those words, Seraphina looked at Erik with eyes full of love and affection, a lump forming in her throat due to the immense happiness those words brought her. Thalia, for her part, watched the star-haired boy a bit surprised because although what he had said was what any normal disciple would say, the way he expressed it was quite moving. This demonstrated that he was indeed a good ¡°conversationalist¡±, just as he had claimed, which led her to comment in a playful tone.


    "Hehe, you really are a good ''conversationalist''."


    "I told you." Erik said with a smile as he slightly raised his cup of tea. At that moment, Thalia asked curiously.


    "But what would you do if I were much crazier than your masters think and wanted to kill you?"


    "Nothing. With Seraphina here, it''s not like you could do it." Erik replied casually as he brought his cup back to his lips, to which Thalia asked with a forced smile.


    "And if she weren''t here?"


    "Well, I''d still act as if there were no possibility of you killing me. After all, I''d be a dead man anyway, so I might as well go out acting well. Besides, there''s the possibility that it might make you laugh, and you let me live. And if not, I''ll still go out in style, hehe."


    As he placed the cup back on the table, Erik responded cheerfully, wearing a smile that was both proud and amused. This made Thalia laugh heartily, and she added with evident interest in her tone; after all, she found the insolent boy who always seemed to have an answer for everything very intriguing.


    "Hahaha, you really are an interesting boy."


    "If you say so, Master Sunforge, but in reality, I''m just someone who spends his time locked up at home reading and trying things¡ªnothing out of the ordinary."


    Erik replied casually as he took two cookies from the tray on the table. He tossed them to the pair of wolves that seemed bored in his shadow. They emerged, measuring a little over 50 cm, then lazily lay down beside him, happily wagging their tails.


    "Hahaha, now you''ve become humble?" Thalia couldn''t help but ask, somewhat amused. Erik commented in a calm tone while stroking the wolves'' heads with his hands.


    "I wouldn''t call it humility; it''s more like sincerity. It''s the truth, after all."


    "Very well, then tell me, Mr. Sincere, do you really think I''m crazy?" Thalia asked with a malicious smile, looking directly into Erik''s green eyes. He couldn''t help but laugh, somewhat amused by her fixation on the topic.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Haha, a little bit, to be honest."


    "You''re really brave to dare say it to my face."


    Thalia replied with a threatening tone, looking ''dangerously'' at Erik, who only smiled mockingly while responding in a relaxed and cocky tone, never stopping his stroking of the wolves, who quickly rested their heads on his legs for more attention.


    "I think we already agreed that it''s simply because you won''t do anything to me. Besides, it''s not like it''s the first time, hehe."


    "I really don''t understand how you have the nerve to call a woman as beautiful as me crazy." Thalia adjusted her exuberant red hair while commenting with a tone both proud and accusatory. Erik responded with an ironic smile.


    "We don''t practice humility much, do we?"


    "As you yourself said, it''s sincerity. Or don''t you find me beautiful?" Thalia retorted with a coquettish smile, looking at the boy in front of her and ignoring the piercing gaze of the maid behind him.


    "Hehe, to be honest, you are a beautiful woman¡ªjust a bit crazy." Erik said amusedly while returning Thalia''s gaze. She couldn''t help but sigh and commented in an evidently feigned tone of disappointment.


    "And you''re still on about the same thing."


    "Hehehe, well, we agreed that I''m an honest man." Erik replied mischievously as he left the wolves'' heads to take his cup of tea again. Thalia responded in a serious and ''threatening'' tone.


    "That honesty will get you into trouble one of these days."


    "Well, so far all it''s brought me is talking with a beautiful and distinguished lady, so I don''t think it''s going too badly for me." Erik replied with a mysterious and slightly flirtatious smile, then cheerfully bit into a cookie. Thalia commented amusedly.


    "Hehe, you''re really good at talking."


    "It''s not a big deal, just a minor skill." Equally amused, Erik replied cheerfully before sipping his tea.


    As Thalia and Erik continued chatting about random things, the place suddenly began to shake erratically, almost as if space itself were moving. This took Erik completely by surprise, as he had never seen or felt anything like it before. Curious, he quickly concentrated as much as he could on the Myst in the room, trying to sense through it the strange phenomenon occurring.


    Over the years, with his constant practice and increase in power, Erik''s connection with the Myst had deepened more and more. Now, if he concentrated enough and with the help of his mystical awareness, he could use the surrounding Myst as a kind of sensory organ. It functioned similarly to touch for things he could not see or physically touch, which was quite useful for certain things.


    The moment the space began to tremble, Thalia knew her conversation with Erik had come to an end, as it was most likely that those two wildcats were trying to forcibly break through the spatial protections of her private room. She couldn¡¯t help but glance at Seraphina with slight annoyance, as she was absolutely certain that she had informed them of everything without her noticing.


    Knowing what was about to happen, Thalia wanted to quickly remove the room''s spatial protections to prevent that pair of troublemakers from breaking them. As she would have to recreate them and didn''t want to spend so many resources and time on that. But just then, she felt something that left her surprised.


    The Myst in the room suddenly went out of her control, leaving the beautiful red-haired woman astonished. Her surprise turned into stupefaction when it, as if it were a living organism, organized itself throughout the room in a uniform pattern, almost like highly trained soldiers following their general''s orders.


    In shock, Thalia followed with her eyes the beautiful pattern the Myst had formed, quickly reaching Erik. This allowed her to see that the star-haired boy had a large amount of Myst around him, which seemed to communicate with the rest, giving and receiving orders, almost like a highly efficient command center.


    Thalia couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Something like that was absurd¡ªa mere ascended-level had wrested control of the surrounding Myst from a full-fledged Master, one who was also well-known for her great connection with the Myst, a connection she had worked on for millennia with the help of her grandparents. But that little boy, who hadn''t even reached half a century of age, was absurdly better than her, to the point that she was sure if she told someone, no one would believe her.


    Time seemed to slow as Thalia watched with fascination the incredible spectacle the boy, who had closed his eyes, was offering. She observed every ghostly point of Myst light attentively, noting every feature of the insolent boy, detailing his silky and well-groomed hair decorated with countless stars and galaxies. In which her gaze seemed to lose itself in the immensity of the cosmos.


    But the idyllic scene Thalia was enjoying shattered when the room''s space emitted a sound similar to breaking glass. In the center of the room appeared two women of ethereal and unattainable beauty: one with golden hair and deep blue eyes, and the other with brown hair and golden eyes that seemed to pierce the soul of anyone who looked at them.


    "Masters!" Feeling the presence of his masters, Erik opened his eyes, surprised, and exclaimed happily.


    With serious and aggressive expressions on their faces, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora remained silent and approached Erik. Each took one of his arms and made him stand up, leaving the star-haired boy with absolute confusion written on his face. The pair of precious Masters hugged his arms tightly, pressing them between their generous bosoms, while sending a venomous glance at Thalia as a magic circle formed beneath them.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina approached Erik''s back with a professional smile on her face, not forgetting to give Thalia a deep look. Without saying a single word from beginning to end, the group of four people disappeared from the room in a flash, leaving only Erik''s voice echoing in the room.


    "Goodbye, Master Sunforge..."


    "Now, who knows what kind of trouble that pack of fierce women is going to create for me¡­ And how much will it cost to fix the repairs to the spatial restrictions?" After a small sigh, Thalia muttered softly to herself as she got up from the floor, then added with an amused smile on her face.


    "But who would have thought the day would come when I could see that pair of wildcats so jealous? Definitely worth every mana crystal, hahahaha!"


    Thalia laughed happily as an intricate magic circle appeared beneath her, then instantly disappeared from the room, leaving the place in a peaceful, almost eerie silence. At which point the teacups, teapots, and even the cushions magically rose into the air, then softly glowed and returned to their original positions, leaving the place clean and perfectly tidy once again.

 VOL 2 Chapter 35: Flirting? Me?

    In the middle of the main hall of Sigr¨²n''s mansion, Erik was seated on a single sofa with a calm expression. His masters sat across from him with serious faces, looking directly into his eyes, almost as if they were about to conduct an exhaustive interrogation of a prisoner.


    Sitting in his chair, Erik didn''t quite understand why his masters looked so angry, but not wanting to make a rookie mistake as silly as speaking first. He quickly pulled his notebook from his storage ring and began jotting down various things as if nothing were happening.


    "Erik." Eleonora commented in a serious and somewhat angry voice while watching her disciple write in his notebook without a care, as if he were innocent. This caused Erik to look up and ask with an innocent expression.


    "Yes?"


    "Why were you flirting with that woman?" With evident anger in her voice, Sigr¨²n asked slowly, which for some reason sounded terrifying. Without changing his expression at any moment, Erik asked, confused.


    "Flirting? Me? When? With whom?"


    "Oh, so you don''t know?" Eleonora asked, narrowing her eyes while watching her disciple''s innocent expression. He quickly responded seriously.


    "No, honestly, I don''t recall ever flirting with anyone."


    "Oh really? Then what were you doing with Thalia just moments ago?" Sigr¨²n asked sarcastically, crossing her arms. Erik replied with a casual smile.


    "Oh that, I was simply socializing as you''ve been asking me to do."


    "Oh, so to you that''s socializing?" Eleonora asked in an even angrier tone than before, something that didn''t affect Erik in the slightest. He smiled calmly and responded cheerfully.


    "What else could it be? Master Sunforge called me to meet me, and I was just having a cordial conversation with her." Erik turned to look at his reliable personal maid and asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t that right, Seraphina?"


    "The young master is absolutely correct; he was just having a ''very friendly'' conversation with Master Sunforge." Seraphina nodded and replied in a serious and professional tone, though she didn''t forget to emphasize the ''very friendly'' with an ambiguous tone.


    Hearing her response, Erik looked at Seraphina with a betrayed expression, causing the beautiful maid to avert her gaze as guilt gnawed at her conscience. But because her anger was greater than her guilt, she remained firm and ready to see this through to the end.


    Realizing he had a ''mole'' who had passed information to his masters, Erik decided to change strategy and move to aggressive tactics to solve the problem. He quickly got up from his chair and went to sit between his masters, who crossed their arms and turned their backs to him in annoyance, although they didn''t get up from the sofa. This made the star-haired boy smile amusedly. After sitting in the middle, he took them by the waist and pulled them close.


    "Really, I wasn''t flirting with anyone. It''s just that since you always tell me to socialize, I read a couple of books on the subject and was putting them into practice, that''s all."


    As he tightened his embrace around Sigr¨²n and Eleonora''s defined waists, Erik spoke in a low, warm voice, trying to calm the pair of ''millennia-old babies'' who were throwing a tantrum. They allowed themselves to be hugged and rested their heads on his shoulders, though they still avoided looking at his face.


    "I don''t believe you at all." From her position with her head down, Sigr¨²n commented ''angrily'', sporting an adorable pout on her face. This made Erik smile, and he quickly replied in a calm and affectionate tone.


    "It''s the truth. Why would I want to go flirt with someone I don''t even know when I have my beloved masters and personal maid at home who take such good care of me? It''s just that since I want to start my own business, socializing is important for that, so I was simply putting into practice what the book said. But if that bothers you, I''ll look for another reference from now on for those situations."


    "Hmph, I hope so. And give me that book so I can burn it." Eleonora retorted angrily while hugging Erik''s arm that was around her waist. The star-haired boy responded warmly.


    "Of course, of course, it''s in my room. I''ll look for it later."


    "I hope so." Eleonora replied in a tone that tried to sound strict, at which point Sigr¨²n commented in a slightly irritated tone.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "Besides, you don''t need to ''socialize'' with Thalia for your business."


    "I didn''t try to socialize with her because I needed her for my business. It''s just that I don''t know many people, and since she''s also a Master-level, I thought it was a good opportunity to develop my communication skills. But I don''t think I''ll talk to her again." Erik responded in a calm and assertive tone, simultaneously taking Sigr¨²n''s hand intimately. She adjusted herself a bit, so her beloved disciple would be comfortable and commented.


    "I understand, but make sure to practice with your classmates in the future."


    "I will."


    In a soft and somewhat tired tone, Erik commented while closing his eyes, something Eleonora and Sigr¨²n quickly noticed. After exchanging a glance, they settled on the sofa to embrace their beloved disciple and rested their heads on the shoulders of the star-haired boy.


    (Hehe, I win.)


    Erik opened his eyes for a moment and looked at his masters, who now hugged him warmly with peaceful expressions and joyful smiles, and added to himself. Knowing he had won the first battle, he quickly turned to look at the last opponent he had to defeat to win the war.


    Still standing near the sofa, Seraphina watched the situation with a serious expression, showing absolutely nothing on her face, leaving an impression full of professionalism and elegance. But suddenly, she was bombarded by an angry look from the visibly tired Erik, which made her tremble slightly.


    Gripped by ''panic'', Seraphina bowed deeply in apology, but suddenly felt an invisible hand slap her buttocks forcefully, though without making a single sound. This colored her cheeks a deep crimson, while her eyes filled with joy and excitement, which she hid by lowering her head.


    After a while, Seraphina turned to look again at her young master, who was no longer looking at her and was embracing his masters while resting his head atop Sigr¨²n''s, eyes closed, creating a tranquil and peaceful scene.


    Seeing this, Seraphina bit her lips hard, trying to suppress the incredible pleasure she was feeling, which increased her attractiveness to absurd levels, endowing her with a seductive and very sensual aura. She tried with all her might to hide it, to regain her elegant and professional demeanor.


    Meanwhile, Erik was gauging Seraphina''s expressions through Myst in the room. When he sensed her captivating expression filled with desire, he knew he had won, so he disconnected from the Myst, letting himself drift into the world of dreams. After all, he was really tired; it had been a very long day.


    ...


    A couple of hours later, Erik heard someone calling him in the distance while feeling his body move slightly. This slowly began to bring his consciousness back to reality, allowing him to hear Sigr¨²n''s voice calling him warmly.


    "Erik, wake up, Erik."


    Opening his eyes, Erik found his masters looking at him with sweet and loving smiles, a far cry from the annoyed pouts they had earlier. A smile spread across his face, and he commented between yawns.


    "Good morning, masters."


    "Fufufufu, you''ve only slept about two hours, sleepyhead." Eleonora gently caressed Erik''s left cheek and commented in a soft and melodious voice, to which Erik replied amid a lazy yawn.


    "Really? I felt like I rested especially well."


    "That''s good, but first you have to eat before going back to sleep. Your body needs many nutrients to develop properly, so come on, to the dining room." Sigr¨²n added sweetly while helping her dear disciple up from the sofa.


    Rising from the sofa, Erik stretched lazily and then followed his masters to the dining room, where an incredible amount of all kinds of food awaited him. It emitted monstrous amounts of mana, to the point where the Myst in the room seemed to vibrate with excitement.


    "This looks delicious." Seeing the food, Erik commented enthusiastically, which slightly widened Seraphina''s smile. She stood beside the table with a professional expression and commented in a formal tone.


    "It''s just an energetic meal for the young master to recover the energy he spent today."


    "Thank you, Seraphina." Erik thanked her with a smile as he sat at the table in the company of his masters. At that moment, Seraphina bowed respectfully and spoke professionally.


    "It''s my pleasure, young master."


    Quickly, Erik picked up a fork and knife and began cutting into a juicy steak. But just as he was about to bring it to his mouth, he suddenly remembered something. He set the utensils aside and took his notebook out of his storage ring, starting to write at great speed, something that surprised the three women a bit, as it was very uncommon for Erik to postpone his meal.


    "What are you writing so much, Erik?" Sigr¨²n asked, a little curious about what her disciple was jotting down in his notebook, which, judging by its gray cover, was something relatively important.


    Erik was a curious person, and one of his peculiarities was that he tended to take notes on everything. Interestingly, he used different notebooks to record information, which he seemed to recognize by the color of their covers.


    "Today''s research results." Erik replied without stopping his writing, which caused the curiosity of the three women to increase as they approached him.


    "Research? What were you investigating today?" Eleonora asked as she leaned in a bit to see what her disciple was writing. He responded in a calm tone without ceasing his notes.


    "Today, Seraphina and I were researching potential competitors for the tournament, so I''m writing down the results. Earlier, I left it halfway, and later I might forget important details."


    "So that''s what you were noting down before..." Sigr¨²n commented as she peeked over Erik''s shoulder to see what he was writing, to which Erik calmly nodded.


    "Yes, it was this."


    Wanting to know what information her young master had obtained while talking to the direct disciples, Seraphina approached from behind Erik and began reading what he was writing. She quickly discovered that it consisted of several lists separated by power levels and affinities, starting from the first rank of the Ascended level up to the second rank of the Revealed level.


    Seeing the information, an expression of surprise and pride couldn''t help but form on Seraphina''s face. After all, her young master had stealthily researched his opponents while talking to the girls, avoiding raising any suspicion while managing to obtain very valuable and surprisingly detailed information.

 VOL 2 Chapter 36: Synergistic affinities.

    In the lists that Erik was compiling, the initial Ascended-level ranks¡ªfrom novice to expert¡ªwere written without much more information than a counter enumerating the number of people in that rank, divided by affinity. Except for one in the expert rank, which was written separately and enclosed in a box.


    Although, for obvious reasons, the box didn''t contain a name, it did have a unique identification number plus a brief description of the person''s physical appearance. Additionally, something that surprised the women a bit was that Erik had marked him as someone with two affinities.


    Starting from the expert rank, all the subsequent ranks more commonly included a unique identification number and a slight description of the person, as well as their respective affinities. This indicated that Erik had paid special attention to them as potential threats in the tournament.


    After a while, Erik finished writing in his notebook and sighed with relief. He then handed the notebook to his masters with an amused smile; after all, they seemed incredibly interested in what he had written.


    "So you can read it at your leisure." Erik commented playfully as he handed his notebook to Eleonora, who was beside him. She smiled somewhat embarrassedly and said.


    "Fufu, thank you."


    As Erik began to eat happily, Sigr¨²n and Seraphina gathered around Eleonora to examine Erik''s notes more carefully. After all, they were truly a surprise to them, since they contained different findings from the results of the investigation they had conducted on their disciple''s¡ªor young master''s¡ªpotential competitors. In their research, they had only marked about 20 as possible threats, far from the more than 30 threats highlighted in the notes.


    But what really surprised them was that there ended up being seven people with double affinities, even though in their investigation they had only found four. Of those four, two had hidden it quite well, requiring some effort to confirm the information. But now Erik, in just a couple of hours and in a completely stealthy manner without raising suspicions, had not only managed to detect those two who liked to hide. He had also seemingly discovered three more who had managed to evade their network.


    "Erik, are you sure there are seven people who have double affinities?"


    After reviewing the notes several times to make sure she wasn''t misreading, Sigr¨²n asked, a bit confused, while looking at the star-haired boy who was eating at high speed. He quickly took a sip from a glass of what seemed to be wine, then responded with a smile.


    "Quite sure; I checked several times. Seven had double affinities, and there was even one with synergistic affinities."


    That was what puzzled the beautiful women the most: one of the three people who had apparently managed to escape their research network not only had double affinities but also synergistic affinities¡ªsomething very rare and valuable. To the point that, among the 800 most talented disciples under 300 years old in the Arcane Order¡ªthe paradise for talents¡ªonly one person had that characteristic, and honestly, that was about the same as winning the lottery.


    Moreover, it was foolish to doubt Erik''s judgment in determining others'' affinities. After all, as a way to ascertain whether it was true that he possessed an affinity that allowed him to control the Myst, the boy had taken it upon himself to search for and try different and varied methods to detect his own affinity. But in the end, it led nowhere, as the results only told him that he had no affinity, although as a consolation prize, he could now determine anyone''s affinity with astonishing precision.


    The method Erik used to discover others'' affinities was something that, in their family of four, only he could do¡ªand perhaps Seraphina, who had the best connection with the Myst after Erik. But even for her, it would be an incredibly difficult task, and to this day, it was impossible for her to have as impressive precision as Erik''s¡ªto the point that it was more reliable to simply examine the mana of individuals, something that Sigr¨²n and Eleonora could also do.


    Although the method to detect affinities with such precision might seem very complex, in reality, it was quite simple. Over the years, Erik had discovered something interesting: the Myst reacted slightly differently when it came into contact with a person, depending on their affinity. Based on that slight difference¡ªsomething almost imperceptible to others¡ªErik was able to detect anyone''s affinity with absurd precision, to the point that, until now, he had never been wrong, and they had been testing it for several years.


    On the other hand, magical affinities were divided into two major categories: the basic ones, which were six¡ªFire, Water, Earth, Air, Light, and Darkness¡ªand the composite ones, which were a mix of two or more affinities, giving rise to more specialized affinities. This was the case with Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, who possessed the Lightning and Wood affinities, respectively¡ªbeing a mix of Fire and Light for Lightning, and Water, Earth, and Light for the Wood affinity.


    Being born with an affinity that turned out to be a mix of the basic affinities might make one think that the mana user could use the component affinities separately with ease, but the answer was no. Despite it being more than proven that they were indeed combinations of the basic affinities, they still had no capability with them. Apart from the mix they were born with, they would be as inefficient as others when using them.


    For the same reason, a synergistic affinity was so valuable because not only did they have two affinities that they could use independently with high efficiency, but these even interacted naturally. Allowing a mana user to combine their affinities on a deeper level and achieve greater power and versatility than the simple basic combination.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    But there was an aspect of synergistic affinities that made them infinitely more valuable than a normal double affinity: with synergistic affinities, there was the possibility of reaching the legendary state known as "perfect synergy", a combination so deep of the affinities that it gave birth to something new and extremely powerful.


    "This is truly surprising¡ªa double synergistic affinity..."


    Seraphina commented with some surprise while memorizing the description of his appearance given by Erik, aiming to find out a bit more about that person. At that moment, the star-haired boy commented after eating a piece of meat.


    "Yes, I was also a bit surprised when I noticed it, since, for some reason, his second affinity was a bit dim, almost hidden¡ªI almost overlooked it."


    "Are you sure his second affinity was fainter than the main one?"


    Filled with interest, Eleonora asked with evident curiosity in her voice. After all, according to the description Erik wrote in his notebook about the person''s clothing, he seemed to be just a regular university student without any faction behind him. And although neither Sigr¨²n nor Eleonora really intended to accept more disciples, managing to incorporate someone with a double synergistic affinity into the Arcane Order would always be welcome; after all, it was quite a lucrative business.


    "Yes, his main affinity was a mix of Earth and Air, very possibly Sand or something like that due to its proportions, while the second was undoubtedly Darkness, and they seemed to complement each other well, which is typical of synergistic affinities." Erik responded calmly while setting a plate aside and using his phantom hand to draw a new one toward him.


    "Darkness...? If that''s the case, he will be quite powerful if he applies the gravity properties of darkness to the sand." Sigr¨²n commented with some interest. After that, she looked at Eleonora with a calculating expression on her face and asked.


    "Are you thinking the same as I am, Eli?"


    "Fufu, of course I am, Sig." Eleonora replied with a slightly wicked smile, which made Erik roll his eyes. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for the poor fool who was going to suffer because of his beautiful masters.


    "Erik, can I borrow your notebook for a moment?" Sigr¨²n asked with an innocent smile on her face, to which Erik nodded and commented with a smile.


    "Sure, I have more spares; just don''t lose it¡ªI have important things written in there."


    "Hehehe, how could I possibly lose my love''s precious notebook? Please, trust your master a bit more."


    After speaking with a huge smile, Sigr¨²n approached and tenderly kissed her beloved disciple on the cheek, then immediately ran out of the room excitedly. At that moment, Eleonora approached Erik and likewise kissed his other cheek before commenting.


    "Eat well and rest; your masters have something to do, fufufu."


    After saying that, Eleonora left the room following Sigr¨²n, leaving Erik speechless. After a while, he could only shake his head and go back to eating calmly, while Seraphina stood behind him like the perfect maid she was. Eventually, Erik finished eating and began to stretch lazily.


    While Seraphina was collecting the dishes from the table, using whips of darkness, Erik walked over to one of the sofas, where he settled comfortably. At that moment, Tiberius and Kaiser entered the main hall running in their puppy forms after having a sumptuous feast, then jumped onto the lap of the star-haired boy.


    "You two are really a pair of spoiled brats." Erik commented amusedly while stroking the little heads of the wolves, who barked happily while wagging their tails energetically.


    Not long after, Seraphina re-entered the room, carrying a tray with a teapot and a cup. She quickly poured the tea and handed the cup to Erik, who received it with a smile after settling the wolves at his sides. He thanked her in a calm tone.


    "Thank you, Seraphina."


    "It is a pleasure to serve you, young master." Seraphina bowed respectfully while speaking in a professional tone. But after straightening up, she added with a smile as a book appeared in her hand.


    "Young master, since you''ve had trouble socializing, I took the liberty of preparing this book for you."


    "Really? Let me see."


    Erik commented curiously while extending his hand toward Seraphina, who handed him the book with a smile. She then walked to stand behind her young master with professionalism. At that moment, Erik began to peruse the book with interest, an expression that quickly turned into a forced smile, as the title of the book was [Young Master''s Survival Manual] and it had an even worse subtitle: [Written by someone with more common sense than the young master].


    Imagining what the book said, Erik opened it to find an index separated into chapters and subsections, each with a small explanatory description of their contents. Just by reading it, it was obvious who had written it.


    +++


    Chapter 1: Attitude and Behavior


    1.1 The Young Master''s Smile: Smile only when absolutely necessary, such as in meetings with important people. Smiling too much could be mistaken for neediness or, worse, accessibility.


    1.2 The Calculated Disdain: Learn to look at the horizon as if you own everything you see, even if you have no idea what you''re looking at. This creates an illusion of power.


    1.3 The Ceremonial Speech: Speak as if you were narrating the epic of your own life. Example: "Today, I have defeated the most fearsome enemy: a fried egg that dared to challenge my frying pan."


    +++


    The more he read, the harder it became for Erik to contain his laughter, as each point was even sillier than the last. But he quickly came to a chapter that wiped the smile off his face, which seemed written with an intention, as it had the longest ¡°summary¡± of all.


    +++


    Chapter 3: Social Interactions


    3.1 Flirting: A Dangerous Art: Although flirting may seem like a useful tool to strengthen social bonds, it must be used with extreme caution. Some key reminders to avoid embarrassing or disastrous incidents.


    *Avoid redheads, especially if you are prone to ¡°forgetting¡± your limits.


    *Never flirt with an auction house owner.


    +++


    "... At what point did you manage to write this, Seraphina?" Erik asked with a bitter smile while leaning his head back on the sofa to look at his personal maid''s expression, who responded brightly.


    "While you were sleeping, young master. It is the duty of your personal maid to share your burdens and help you correct your mistakes."


    "... And I told you I wasn''t flirting." After a sigh, Erik commented in a tired tone, to which Seraphina quickly responded with a professional smile.


    "The book is merely a general knowledge guide for interpersonal relationships, young master. Any resemblance to reality is purely coincidental."


    "Yeah, right. Better prepare me a bath; I''m tired." Erik commented sarcastically, which made Seraphina smile happily.


    "Fufufu, it will be a pleasure, young master."


    After bowing respectfully, Seraphina spoke in a cheerful tone, then proceeded to walk toward the second floor¡ªmaking sure to sway her hips temptingly for her young master, who could only laugh amusedly while shaking his head.

 VOL 2 Chapter 37: Thanks for the sponsorship.

    A couple of weeks later, Sigr¨²n entered the university''s meeting room accompanied by Eleonora, where they found the director seated in the principal chair. He was a handsome man who appeared to be around 50 years old, with an elegant and firm demeanor, blue eyes, short black hair neatly combed but graying, and a perfectly trimmed beard shaped like a lock. He wore a more elegant version of the typical white robes embroidered in gold and silver of the university.


    Seated to the director''s right was Adrian, looking somewhat tired. He was a man who appeared to be around 30 years old, with olive skin, pronounced cheekbones, a well-defined chin, and a beard similar to the director''s, though thinner. His slicked-back hair was black, as were his eyes, and he wore the university''s white robe, although his seemed a bit more minimalist.


    With great familiarity, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora walked gracefully to the meeting table and sat together at the other end, facing the men who were waiting for them. They bore confident and cunning smiles on their faces, which seemed to enhance their already impressive beauty.


    "Sigr¨²n, I''ve already told you I won''t tell you where Master Jessica is."


    The moment the beautiful women sat at the table, Adrian commented with exhaustion in his voice while staring intently at the troublesome blonde in front of him. She responded with a playful smile as she looked at the director in the main chair.


    "Hehehe, I didn''t come for that; it''s just that I received some information that might interest the old man."


    "Oh ho, what''s so interesting then?" Upon hearing Sigr¨²n''s words, the director, who was sitting relaxed in his chair, asked with some interest while looking directly into Sigr¨²n''s eyes.


    "Hehehe, and you want it just like that, for free?" Sigr¨²n commented with a bit of cheekiness and then added in an uninterested voice, as if she were talking about something unimportant.


    "I heard that a couple of cosmic leviathans fell into the hands of the order; how about you give me one for the information."


    "Don''t exaggerate, Sigr¨²n; you know that''s out of the question."


    Upon hearing the ridiculous demand, Adrian retorted with a bit of annoyance in his voice while massaging his temples, to which Sigr¨²n smiled mysteriously while elegantly crossing her legs, then added in a slightly playful tone.


    "Hehehe, don''t be hasty in denying it. After all, what I have is information regarding a student with dual affinity in synergy and high possibilities of achieving perfect synergy."


    "Are you serious?"


    Upon hearing Sigr¨²n, the director couldn''t help but ask, a bit surprised. After all, those who achieved perfect synergy were very valuable, with Eleonora and Sigr¨²n being the perfect examples. Despite being Masters who had ascended not long ago, they could already fight on equal terms with much higher-ranking Master-levels, relying solely on their affinities in perfect synergy.


    "Fufufu, it''s quite serious. Moreover, that student doesn''t have a faction supporting him yet, so what we''re offering you is the opportunity to invest at the best moment in a future major player." Eleonora added with a small, confident business smile, already planning what to give her beloved disciple for this lucrative commercial opportunity they had brought.


    Upon hearing Eleonora and Sigr¨²n''s statement, the director and Adrian looked at each other and began to speak telepathically, trying to make a decision. Since that pair was saying it with such confidence, it must be true, and although a cosmic leviathan was too much, they could try to negotiate a bit. After a moment, Adrian commented in a serious tone.


    "It''s truly valuable information, but a cosmic leviathan is too much. How willing are you to negotiate?"


    Upon hearing Adrian, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n looked at each other with pleasant smiles on their faces, and then Sigr¨²n turned to look again at the men in front of her, leaning back in her chair. She then commented almost disinterestedly, though somewhat reluctantly, as if assuming a significant loss.


    "I''d be willing to settle for one of its leviathan hearts and about 200 liters of true blood, but that''s the minimum. Anything below that would be too little for such an important investment opportunity we''re offering you."


    "As for me, I need about 300 tons of pure scales, one of its fangs, and a few tons of leather would be fine. Keep in mind we''re talking about a young man with dual affinity in synergy." For her part, Eleonora commented in a more serious and formal tone, having a professional smile on her face, like a respectable businesswoman.


    Upon hearing the demands of the most famous troublemaking duo of the Arcane Order, the director and Adrian could only look at each other with bitter expressions. After all, that pair was truly ruthless; basically, their request didn''t change since they went for the most valuable parts of the leviathan without hesitation.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Despite a cosmic leviathan being a colossal beast the size of a planet, what was truly valuable were its true blood¡ªwhich was the blood that accumulated in its main core and, at best, amounted to about 400 liters¡ªand the pure scales, which were the oldest scales of a leviathan and were usually near its main heart. These scales received the most mana throughout the leviathan''s life, which could span millions of years, and at best amounted to only about 500 tons.


    The problem is that cosmic leviathans were terribly rare, and they weren''t found in the galaxy. Usually, they could only be seen in very distant areas that were difficult to access, which made them extremely valuable and not something they could part with easily.


    "Please, although that information is valuable, the price is too high. Also, keep in mind that now we know there''s someone like that, so we could simply look for him." Adrian commented with a firm attitude, though open to negotiation. But Sigr¨²n scoffed at his words and commented dismissively.


    "And you could also alert the other factions in the process. Besides, why do you think no one has found him until now?"


    "He hasn''t awakened his second affinity?" the director asked in a more serious tone, to which Eleonora nodded and replied with a small smile on her face.


    "Fufu, you''re absolutely right, Director; he hasn''t awakened it yet, but it shouldn''t take more than about 20 years for him to do so naturally."


    "Then how could you detect it?"


    Adrian couldn''t help but ask, a bit confused. After all, although Master-level individuals like them could determine a person''s affinities from the residual mana unconsciously released by a mana user, that only worked for awakened affinities. To recognize unawakened affinities, a fairly expensive magical artifact was needed, and although Eleonora had one in her possession, it''s not like that pair would have gone around testing random people to discover it.


    Moreover, that artifact had a significant flaw: it was difficult to detect a second unawakened affinity through it since the awakened affinity would influence the reading, causing it to go unnoticed in the vast majority of cases. It would only start to become evident when the examined mana user was about to awaken it.


    "That''s a trade secret." Sigr¨²n replied with a mysterious smile, but the director commented with a small grin.


    "Little Erik is really surprising, isn''t he? Hehehe."


    "Was it that young Erik who discovered it, Director?" Adrian turned to look at the director and asked, a bit surprised, to which he nodded and replied with a small smile while looking at Sigr¨²n and Eleonora.


    "Yes, it must have been him; just look at their expressions."


    Adrian turned to look at Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, quickly noticing their bitter expressions, which greatly surprised him. After all, just that ability would make the boy with iconic starry hair immensely valuable to the Arcane Order, and that¡¯s without mentioning his terrifying talent or inventive capacity¡ªwhich couldn''t help but make the second-in-command of the Arcane Order a bit jealous of that troublesome blonde''s incredible luck.


    "And if Erik says so, it must be true, so..." The director commented thoughtfully, with a hand on his chin stroking his beard, then asked in a more serious tone while looking into the eyes of Eleonora and Sigr¨²n.


    "What do you say we offer you half of what you came to ask for?"


    "No way! If you''re going to negotiate like that, then we won''t tell you anything." Upon hearing the proposal, Sigr¨²n retorted angrily while crossing her arms and giving the director a piercing look.


    "Don''t you think we could then ask little Erik directly about it?" For his part, Adrian tried to join the conversation, commenting in a defiant tone, but to his surprise, what he received were mocking looks from Eleonora and Sigr¨²n.


    "Fufufu, I''d love to see you try that, just to see how you end up..." Eleonora commented with an elegant and malicious smile, which made Adrian''s hair stand on end, since nothing good ever came when that woman said something like that.


    "Hehehe, really, it would be entertaining to see you try, whether by fair means or foul; you''ll have very interesting results." Sigr¨²n added with disdain and an evil smile on her face while staring intently at Adrian, who began to break into a cold sweat. He quickly coughed a bit and commented seriously.


    "I was only speaking of a possibility; of course, we would always negotiate with you, his Masters, first."


    "Hahaha, Adrian, you really dodged a bullet there, hahaha."


    The director laughed heartily, genuinely amused at Adrian, who had a bitter expression on his face, although at the same time he felt curious about what that starry-haired boy had. That even the director thought he had dodged a bullet by backing down.


    After a while, the director calmed down and then added in a firm tone while looking at the pair of troublemakers in front of him.


    "As for you two, I''m interested in the information, but the most I''m willing to pay is 65% of what you asked for¡ªnot a millimeter more. Take it or leave it."


    "As always, it''s a pleasure doing business with you, old man." Sigr¨²n commented with a pleased smile on her face, to which the director commented sarcastically.


    "You mean scamming me."


    "That sounds very unpleasant, Director; it''s simply a business where both parties benefit. That''s the basis of the prosperity of our Arcane Order¡ªthe win-win." Eleonora commented elegantly while looking at the director, who couldn''t help but roll his eyes, then commented in a sarcastic tone.


    "Yes, whatever you say. Better leave the information before you go; I''ll send you your share in a few days."


    "Hehehe, thanks for the sponsorship, Director."


    Sigr¨²n commented with a mischievous smile and quickly took out from her storage ring a beautiful crystal tablet with intricate runes carved all over its surface with surgical precision and placed it on the table. She then added cheerfully.


    "Here is all the relevant information we gathered¡ªdetailed observations, background, and several affinity tests that were done without alerting the target."


    "We trust you''ll find the information as valuable as we believe." Eleonora added in an elegant manner, at which point the director took the crystal tablet and activated a holographic screen, which he casually reviewed, then nodded.


    "The information looks really interesting. You can go now; I''m not giving up anything else today."


    "Hehehe/Fufufu"


    Still with ''evil'' smiles on their faces, Sigrn and Eleonora disappeared from the place surrounded by runes and a beautiful magic circle, looking quite satisfied with the lucrative gains they had achieved. Leaving the director and his right-hand man alone again in the conference room.

 VOL 2 Chapter 38: Ignis, long time no see.

    In the middle of Sigr¨²n''s mansion garden, Erik stood before Kaiser, Tiberius, and Ebonique, each about a meter tall, dressed in black athletic wear that didn''t hinder their movements. Behind him was Seraphina, wearing a professional smile that tried to conceal her amusement.


    With a firm step and his hands behind his back, Erik began pacing back and forth in front of the wolves and Ebonique. He spoke loudly in a tone laden with authority, somehow resembling a military commander instructing his troops.


    "Well, team, we''ll soon make our public debut. Therefore, it''s necessary to prepare an entrance worthy of us."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    In response to Erik''s announcement came Ebonique''s serious voice, accompanied by three pairs of cheerful barks that sounded in unison with her. At that moment, the star-haired boy spoke with authority, keeping his hands behind his back.


    "I can''t hear you!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!!"


    Ebonique replied loudly and seriously, as if she were in the midst of something very important, once again accompanied by the wolves, who barked three times in unison. This made Erik nod in satisfaction, prompting him to ask while looking at the pair of wolves.


    "Perfect. Kaiser, Tiberius, have you mastered the sky-walking spells?"


    In response to Erik''s question, Kaiser and Tiberius barked happily as they leapt into the air. They landed on a cloud-like formation that formed out of nowhere just beneath their paws, which they used as a base to jump again, repeating this a couple of times. This allowed them to run through the sky with grace and style.


    "Very good."


    Evidently pleased, Erik congratulated Kaiser and Tiberius, who quickly landed near him while furiously wagging their tails. This made the star-haired boy smile somewhat amused as he began to pet their heads and even gave them a few cookies as a reward.


    "Ebonique, how''s your full dragon form coming along?" While petting the pair of spoiled mystical wolf pups, Erik turned to look at his reliable contracted spirit and asked in a firm tone.


    Without saying a word, Ebonique rose into the air while increasing in size, quickly reaching 30 meters in length. She transformed into an elegant and terrifying oriental dragon with black scales, possessing magnificent horns that resembled a crown on her head, five claws on each paw, and black electric rays covering her figure¡ªgiving off a mystical and majestic aura, like a queen of the sky.


    "Hahaha, you look super cool! You''re the best, Ebonique."


    Seeing the impressive form of his reliable contracted spirit, Erik couldn''t help but laugh with excitement as he praised her, his green eyes shining like lanterns. He looked like a small child who had just received the gift he''d been waiting for all year.


    Quickly, Ebonique shrank back to her size of 30 centimeters and landed softly in Erik''s hands. He began channeling large amounts of mana and Myst into her while gently stroking her, causing her to emit pleasant sounds, feeling completely satisfied with her excuse for the full dragon form.


    Lately, Ebonique had been growing impatient and wanted Erik to praise her in her true form. So she came up with the excuse that she had learned an ability that allows her to take the form of a dragon for a limited time, just so she could present herself to Erik in her true form and receive his compliments.


    "Do I look good in my dragon form?"


    With a tone pleased by Erik''s skillful hands, Ebonique asked while looking into her contractor''s green eyes. He responded with a huge smile on his face, simultaneously intensifying his massages as a way to show how pleased he was.


    "You look perfect¡ªsuper cool and majestic. You''ll steal the show at our debut."


    "Hehehe, you dummy, don''t praise me so much..."


    Upon hearing the praise, Ebonique commented shyly while hiding her head in Erik''s chest. He couldn''t help but smile amusedly as he increased the amount of mana he channeled into his adorable spirit companion.


    Not far from there, seated around a beautiful carved glass table, were Eleonora and Sigr¨²n. They watched the entire ''training'' of Erik for his perfect entrance with amusement¡ªsomething that got into his head once the tournament date was confirmed, and now he did it twice a week, acting like a general while the wolves and Ebonique played along.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Beside the pair of beautiful Masters was Ignis, Sigr¨²n''s contracted phoenix spirit, who watched Ebonique filled with jealousy while trying her hardest to restrain her urge to run over there. Knowing this was Ebonique''s moment, she could only endure in silence.


    After finishing the day''s training, Erik approached his Masters along with Seraphina, who quickly arranged the chair, so her young master could sit between Eleonora and Sigr¨²n. He looked at the beautiful blue phoenix on the table and then commented with a slight smile on his face.


    "Ignis, long time no see. Have you been well? If it weren''t for my Master telling me you were busy in your world, I would''ve been worried¡ªyou haven''t even come by for your daily mana ration."


    "Yes, I had to sort out a couple of things on my side, but I''m finally done. Though I really missed you, for now, just give me all the mana I missed during this time." With agile and elegant movements, Ignis rose into the sky and landed on Erik''s lap, then commented in a somewhat sad voice.


    "Of course."


    With a cheerful smile, Erik began to stroke Ignis''s head and back. Despite appearing to be made of blue fire, she actually felt like a normal bird to the touch, while he gave her abundant amounts of his mana. At the same time, Ebonique settled on his head in her smallest size, and Seraphina served tea and cookies for him with a professional smile.


    Using his phantom hands, Erik took a few cookies¡ªone for himself and others for Kaiser and Tiberius, who were putting on a dramatic show, ''crying'' and lamenting while looking at the cookies on the table. At that moment, he greeted his beautiful Masters with a smile.


    "Hello, Masters. How did it go?"


    "Fufufu, quite well. Although there were plenty of things to do regarding the planet''s security for the event, so we worked non-stop to see you as soon as possible." Eleonora commented with a smile while kissing her beloved disciple''s cheek¡ªsomething Sigr¨²n quickly did as well, kissing Erik''s other cheek and commenting with a smile.


    "Yes, it was really exhausting, but all for the place to be perfectly safe to hold the tournament."


    "What did you have to do?" Erik asked, a bit confused, since for his Masters to consider something exhausting, it must have been a monumental task.


    "Well, we actually had to secure five parsecs of space around the planet and set up all kinds of high-level protection, alert, defense, and counterattack formations in the place." Eleonora replied with a smile while tidying up some of Erik''s starry hair. He commented in understanding.


    "That sounds like something really exhausting."


    "A bit, but what''s truly tiring is the attention to detail that''s required. There can''t be a single point of failure, or it would be a possible attack window for the enemy, so you have to stay very focused the whole time. Normally, a job like that would take a couple of months, but who can endure so much time without their love? So we did it all in two weeks, hehe."


    Sigr¨²n commented with a tired smile while hugging Erik tightly¡ªsomething that made her feel calm, safe, and finally at home, something that Eleonora quickly imitated with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "You really worked hard."


    After properly settling Ignis on his lap, Erik gently patted his Masters'' heads and commented in a warm tone while they hugged him tightly at his sides. They all remained in a comforting silence, feeling each other''s warmth, which ended when Seraphina commented in a professional voice.


    "Young master, you''ll be late for your meeting with the director."


    "Oh, that''s right. I''m sorry, Masters, but I have to go." Upon hearing the reminder from his reliable personal maid, Erik opened his eyes and commented in realization, simultaneously releasing his embrace from his beautiful Masters.


    "Leave that old man''s appointment for another day..."


    While capturing Erik''s arm between her ample bosom, Sigr¨²n commented in a low voice with a reluctant tone. After all, she had been working non-stop for two whole weeks without being able to contact her beloved disciple, so she urgently needed a huge dose of Erikium, and nothing would stop her from getting it¡ªmuch less that stinky old man who loved taking advantage of people.


    ¡°Yes, send him a message that your masters won¡¯t let you go out today, that it¡¯s better to wait for another day.¡±


    For her part, Eleonora commented in a honeyed tone while trapping Erik''s hand between her luscious thighs and resting her head on his shoulder. Erik could only comment with a playful smile while gently squeezing his Masters'' legs, indicating that they should let him go.


    "Hehe, I can''t do that. I have pending business with the director, and I need the money to finance my brand."


    "And we''ve told you dozens of times that you don''t have to work for that stinky old man. You have dozens of rings filled with maximum purity mana crystals. Use them and stop playing hard to get." Sigr¨²n commented irritably with her eyes closed, simultaneously accommodating Erik''s arm better between her breasts and squeezing her legs to immobilize his hand.


    When Eleonora and Sigr¨²n found out that stingy Erik had spent 500 million high-purity mana crystals, they got excited, thinking he was finally willing to spend money. So they loaded him up with dozens of storage rings filled with maximum purity mana crystals, intending to send him to various auctions for fun spending.


    But to their complete disappointment, that stingy star-haired boy flatly refused to return to an auction, to the point where he started calling them devilish places full of temptations designed to take money from honest, hardworking people like him.


    "Well, actually those rings are kept by Seraphina, and it''s not a good idea to spoil me like that¡ªit''ll make me arrogant and unprincipled..." Erik commented in a defeated voice while moving his hands in an attempt to escape the clutches of his indulging Masters.


    "That won''t happen. If you could really end up like that, we wouldn''t give them to you." Eleonora joined Sigr¨²n in her protest and commented in a serious tone, still with her eyes closed, while immobilizing Erik''s arm between her breasts. He could only comment in a conciliatory tone.


    "But I really want to develop this prototype, and working there will give me opportunities to meet interesting talents for the future development of my brand..."

 VOL 2 Chapter 39: Master Jessica.

    "But I really want to develop this prototype, and working there will give me opportunities to meet interesting talents for the future development of my brand..."


    "Please, Erik, you have enough funds in those rings to finance the creation of that device several times over, so stop being stubborn and use them already. Besides, if you want talent, a single word from you is more than enough. The galaxy is crazy about you now that the latest edition of the university journal has been published; I even heard it has achieved a sales record not seen in two centuries."


    Sigr¨²n commented, annoyed by her beloved disciple''s stubbornness about using the family''s money. At that moment, Eleonora added, already feeling somewhat offended by his constant refusal.


    "Yes, Erik, you''re going to make us feel bad if you don''t use the family''s money and keep treating us like strangers."


    "It''s not that I treat you like strangers; it''s just that I didn''t earn that money myself, and I really want to see how normal researchers work..." Erik commented, somewhat uncomfortable as his body sank into the flexible and soft bodies of his masters, to which Sigr¨²n replied angrily.


    "Don''t you have our assistants? Use them for your research."


    "Damn!" Erik felt as if struck by lightning when the word ¡°assistants¡± was mentioned, so he quickly turned to look at Seraphina and asked, almost panicking.


    "Seraphina, how much time is left before my deadline for the assistants expires?"


    "Young master, actually, due to your recent publications in the university journal, the council has decided to grant you an extension of five more years for your two licenses. In a few days, you will receive the official communication regarding this." Seraphina responded with a beautiful smile on her face, which allowed Erik to let out a loud sigh of relief, then commented in a thoughtful tone.


    "...That''s a relief, but I''m back where I started; I still don''t even know where to find good assistants..."


    "Fufufu, we already told you, just say the word, and they will flock to wherever you call them." Eleonora commented in an amused tone as she adjusted her head more comfortably on her beloved disciple''s shoulder, who replied in a somewhat uncertain tone.


    "But if I do that, all kinds of people will come, and it''ll be a mess to know if they''re trustworthy or not..."


    "You''re right about that, but it''s a good way to gather people; afterward, you can test them out. That''s how I discovered Valeria. Besides, with the blood contract, they can''t do much to you." Sigr¨²n commented in a soft and relaxed voice, a cheerful smile on her face as she slipped one of her cold hands under Erik''s jacket to warm it.


    "That''s true; maybe I should try it..."


    "Well then, Seraphina, inform the director that Erik is very busy today and won''t be able to attend the meeting." Eleonora commented cheerfully as she imitated Sigr¨²n and slipped her cold hands inside Erik''s clothes, to which the perfect maid nodded professionally.


    "What do you two think you''re doing spoiling your disciple like that?"


    Suddenly, a melodious voice was heard in the garden, although none of them turned to look at her. After all, they knew perfectly well who it was from the moment she arrived and simply continued with their activities, ignoring her.


    "Mind your own business, Thalia; this is a family matter and doesn''t concern you." Sigr¨²n commented irritably, still with her eyes closed and without the slightest intention of moving from her comfortable spot, to which the beautiful redhead replied in a strict and accusatory tone.


    "Hmph, what kind of masters are you if you''re teaching your disciple to skip his appointments, especially with the director?"


    "Erik is busy today, so go tell the director that the meeting can''t happen today; it will have to be rescheduled for another day."


    Equally annoyed, Eleonora commented from her spot, while she softly traced Erik''s well-defined torso with her fingers, without the slightest intention of turning to look at Thalia. Thalia was floating in the air with her arms crossed, an exasperated expression on her face.


    "Well, that''s not going to be possible, because it turns out the meeting isn''t just to talk about the work the director proposed to Erik; Master Jessica also wants to meet him." Thalia retorted angrily as she looked at the pair of troublemakers who seemed to lack even a shred of decency, which inevitably drew the attention of the pair of beautiful women.


    "Jessica is here?" Sigr¨²n turned to look at Thalia and asked, evidently surprised, to which the beautiful woman in the air nodded, then explained in a serious tone.


    "Yes, for some time the director has been in talks with her to officially join the faction, and one of his objectives is for her to give advice and guide Erik a bit with the non-affinity fighting style. Apparently, they''ve already reached a preliminary agreement, but she wants to meet Erik first before deciding."


    Upon hearing Thalia''s explanation, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n released their beloved disciple with some reluctance, then settled into their seats and adjusted their appearances, at which point Eleonora commented elegantly.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Then I suppose there''s no other choice; let''s go to the meeting, Erik."


    "Alright, then I''ll go get ready; I won''t be long."


    Erik nodded in understanding, then quickly went to bathe and get dressed, feeling genuinely curious about whom this ¡°Master Jessica¡± might be and what she could teach him about fighting without affinities.


    After a while, Erik returned to the garden, now dressed in the elegant white university uniform, where he found his masters and his personal maid waiting for him, while the red-haired Master was nowhere to be seen.


    "You look very handsome." Eleonora commented with a smile as she approached him upon noticing his arrival, at which point Sigr¨²n added cheerfully.


    "Yes, the uniform suits you a lot, hehe."


    "You both look gorgeous as well." Erik commented with a smile, which made the pair of Masters smile cheerfully. They quickly came to his side, along with Seraphina, who stood professionally behind her young master.


    At the same time, a beautiful and intricate magic circle formed beneath the group, which, after a few moments, teleported them in front of an impressive jet-black door with an astonishing amount of finely carved runes all over its surface. It stood at the end of a wide corridor with floors resembling black marble, its left side decorated with all kinds of artworks and sculptures. The right side was a panoramic glass, offering a bird''s-eye view of the entire landscape of the main city of Planet University.


    As Erik looked around with curiosity, the enormous doors before them opened by themselves, revealing on the other side an impressive meeting room, where the director was seated at the head of the table, accompanied by Adrian and Thalia, who were sitting to his right and left respectively. Meanwhile, on the left side of the table sat a beautiful woman who seemed to have an aura of innate power and dignity.


    The woman had a serious and emotionless expression, which could not hide her extreme beauty and charm. Her perfectly styled ash-blonde hair was short, reaching near her shoulders, framing her delicate and fine features that seemed sculpted with millimetric symmetry and precision.


    Her skin was a color similar to white roses, while her eyes, of a penetrating and captivating light gray, held an almost mesmerizing glow charged with power. This was accentuated by the elegant and intricate dark blue tunic she wore, featuring complex geometric embroideries in what seemed to be threads of gold and silver.


    "It''s a pleasure to see Master Jessica after such a long time." Eleonora commented with elegance and distinction upon entering the meeting room, as she took a seat at the table, sitting across from the beautiful woman, who responded with similar mannerisms.


    "It is equally a pleasure to see the most famous Masters in the galaxy once again."


    "Well, allow me to doubt that, since you seemed to be hiding from us, Jessica." Sigr¨²n added with a slight challenging smile on her face as she sat at the table, also facing the woman and placing Erik in the middle between her and Eleonora.


    "It seems Sigr¨²n still has trouble respecting her elders." Jessica commented with a small smile on her face, at which point a beautiful blue flame began to flicker in Sigr¨²n''s hair, while a defiant smile appeared on her face as she commented.


    "Hehe, why don''t we test how useful your seniority is, old witch."


    "It wouldn''t be bad to check how good those perfect synergy affinities of yours are."


    Upon hearing Sigr¨²n''s challenge, Jessica smiled elegantly and responded calmly, although a monstrous pressure began to emanate from her body, so powerful that it even caused slight discomfort in Erik¡ªsomething that inevitably caused Seraphina to narrow her eyes and start looking at Jessica like prey, which magically caused the pressure on the star-haired boy to vanish as if by magic.


    "''Having nothing only means I can have everything'', right? Hehe, even my disciple can say that you just want to seem important by throwing out a cool phrase." For her part, Sigr¨²n retorted with arrogance and amusement, which caused Erik to glance at her sideways, sighing somewhat defeated after being thrown into the fire like that.


    Upon hearing Sigr¨²n''s taunt, Jessica''s expression could not help but twist slightly, though almost imperceptibly. She looked at the handsome star-haired young man who, since he sat at the table, had been jotting things down in a notebook he pulled out of nowhere, ignoring almost everything happening around him.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina, who was standing behind Erik with an elegant expression, offered a plate of cookies to her young master, who smiled at her and took one, then returned his gaze to his notebook to continue jotting down his ideas. But at that moment, Jessica commented in a neutral and hard-to-decipher tone.


    "It seems your disciple has an interesting interpretation of my words."


    Upon hearing her, Erik looked up, only to find an elegant smile on the beautiful woman''s face, which exuded a feeling of restrained anger that made his hair stand on end. He could only smile elegantly, then nod slightly in greeting before returning to write in his notebook the flash of inspiration he had when he felt the Myst around Master Jessica.


    Jessica''s smile twisted slightly upon seeing the boy ignore her so completely, but at that moment, Eleonora''s voice¡ªladen with a hint of mockery and a touch of pride¡ªresounded in the room, drawing her attention.


    "You''re wasting your time trying to intimidate our disciple like that, Jessica."


    "I don''t know what you mean; I just wanted to know where such an ''interesting'' opinion comes from." Jessica responded in a firm tone that tried to feign innocence, to which Eleonora retorted mockingly.


    "Fufufu, I can answer that for you."


    "Oh, I''d love that then, please, Master Silverwood." Jessica replied in a serious and elegant tone, which hid her genuine curiosity. After all, he was right; at that moment, she felt desperate and only said that to give herself courage to move forward, never imagining that, over time, that little phrase of hers would become almost an anthem for the small minority of people without affinities.


    "Well, actually, it''s quite simple. When Erik found out he didn''t have magical affinities, he casually mentioned a phrase similar to yours. When we asked him why he said it, he said he just wanted to seem cool by sounding important¡ªfufufufu, it''s really adorable." Eleonora smiled with joy and a hint of nostalgia in her tone, then tenderly stroked Erik''s starry hair.


    Meanwhile, Jessica''s expression couldn''t help but become a bit kinder as she looked at Erik. After all, she could imagine what had happened at that moment and how difficult it must have been for the boy. In a galaxy where miracles were a daily occurrence and almost everything could be fixed, being born with an incurable disability was very hard to accept.


    "Well, actually, today I wanted to take a look at your disciple''s abilities to make a decision." Jessica commented in a serious and elegant tone as she looked at Sigr¨²n and Eleonora. Then she turned to the director at the head of the table and asked,


    "What do you think if we go to a more suitable place, Director?"


    "Of course; there''s already a place prepared. Let''s go."

 VOL 2 Chapter 40: WarSigil.

    "Of course; there''s already a place prepared. Let''s go."


    The director replied in a calm and serious tone. At that moment, a powerful flash filled the room, and with it, everyone vanished from the meeting room. Everyone reappeared in a beautiful valley surrounded by enormous mountains where nothing could be seen but a gorgeous green lawn stretching as far as the eye could see.


    Due to the sudden teleportation, Erik was caught off guard and nearly fell, as he had been writing intently. When he steadied himself on the ground, he couldn''t help but send a resentful glance at the director, while Seraphina handed him his notebook and pen that had fallen to the ground, which he stored in his storage ring.


    The director smiled slightly as he looked at the annoyed Erik. He felt how the Myst of the place ''got angry'' and refused to fall under his control, almost like a resentful mother throwing a tantrum for having bothered her little baby.


    "Well, Erik, this place is all yours to show a couple of spells." Thalia, who was beside the director, commented with a slight smile on her face and a hint of anticipation in her expression as she looked at the star-haired boy.


    Thalia genuinely felt some anticipation about what Erik was going to show today. After all, he had already displayed impressive feats in the duel that had taken place not long ago. Something she now knew was that Erik had not given it his all, since he had not shown that exquisite connection with the Myst that she had witnessed in her private room, a spectacle she would love to see again.


    "A spell?" Upon hearing the redhead''s words, Erik couldn''t help but ask in a low voice as he turned to look at his masters, a bit confused.


    "Just show them a bit of your ''WarSigil'' project." Sigr¨²n commented cheerfully, with a slightly playful smile on her face that couldn''t hide her pride and her evident desire to show off.


    "WarSigil? Not MystFrame?"


    Upon hearing Sigr¨²n, Erik couldn''t help but ask, somewhat confused. After all, when it came to showing off, as his master evidently wanted, there was something much more ''impressive.'' But Sigr¨²n shook her head and commented with a mysterious smile.


    "No, WarSigil is more than enough."


    "Okay."


    Erik nodded while everyone except Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina wondered what those strange names referred to. The truth was that, being a good engineer, Erik liked to give cool names to his projects, to the point where he spent more time than he was willing to admit choosing them.


    As for the MystFrame project, it referred to his endeavor to develop rune circles, which his masters had joined some time ago, though without much progress to date. Despite Erik having developed several more rune circles and his masters trying countless ways to reverse-engineer them, there had been no luck; each rune circle seemed an impossible puzzle that only Erik could solve with the help of his absurd intuition.


    Because of that, the MystFrame project was almost at a standstill, advancing at such a slow pace that it was demoralizing for Erik. Therefore, Erik was forced to look for other options to solve his problem of lack of affinities. He then thought of resuming one of his projects that was based on something with a solid theoretical foundation and ample development and testing time.


    The first project Erik undertook to increase his efficiency with elemental spells was his [WarSigil] project, which was about developing combat applications of the runic-geometric refinement developed by his master Eleonora¡ªa project he set aside when he started MystFrame.


    Erik''s idea with WarSigil was to take advantage of the great efficiency that geometric-runic refining achieved and apply it to combat, with the goal of reducing the cost of his elemental spells. Although he made good progress and really achieved several interesting applications. Not long after, he realized that as soon as his combat applications became popular, he would return to the starting point and once again spend more mana than mana users with the respective affinity to an elemental spell.


    Because of this, Erik began studying ways to utilize his greatest advantage¡ªhis connection with the Myst¡ªto nullify his disadvantages. He sought to create something that used the Myst as a central part of its structure rather than externally, like current magical systems, which ultimately led to the rune circles, or, in other words, the MystFrame project.


    Thanks to his return to his WarSigil project, his masters were now able to help him more actively, where he developed different combinations of combat-oriented magic circles and runes. They helped him discover weak points and develop the theory behind them, and had even already started writing the academic papers about it.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡­


    Upon hearing Erik''s response, everyone present turned to look at him with a bit of anticipation, waiting for what he was going to do, while he casually extended his hand. This small action seemed to trigger a massive reaction in the Myst, which gathered in large quantities around him, greatly surprising Jessica, who was seeing for the first time someone so young with such a deep connection to the Myst.


    Not long after Erik extended his hand, an exquisite magic circle typical of sacred geometry formed in front of him, which was instantly surrounded by different runes functioning as microcontrollers. They recycled part of the mana that was usually lost, greatly reducing the mana expenditure needed to create the spell, and provided more precise control over it¡ªan extra benefit that the group of masters and disciple had discovered along the way.


    Once the runic-geometric circle was fully formed, which took only fractions of a second, a deep red fireball the size of a basketball materialized at its center. It shot out at blinding speed moments later, traversing several kilometers in an instant, ultimately crashing into the ground.


    The moment the fireball struck the ground, it emitted a powerful flash of light, followed by a massive ball of fire and gases that expanded in all directions. Simultaneously, the ground shook violently, and a brutal shockwave burst forth, compressing the air around it and generating a white mist that shrouded the explosion for a few moments.


    A few seconds later, the group heard the deafening sound of the explosion, which resembled a prolonged thunderclap, as they were hit by the shockwave. At the site of the explosion, a huge column of smoke rose into the sky.


    Seeing the brutal destruction caused by a ''simple fireball'', Erik couldn''t help but marvel once more at how impressive magic was, even though it was a scene he had witnessed thousands of times. After all, that power was comparable to an explosive warhead in his past life, and he could release dozens of those fireballs without much difficulty, which basically turned him into a strategic bomber on legs.


    For her part, Jessica couldn''t help but look at Erik with surprise written all over her face. Although the power of Erik''s spell was nothing extraordinary, his mana expenditure was. After all, it hardly differed from that of someone with a fire affinity¡ªpractically the same, perhaps even a bit less¡ªwhich was undoubtedly insane in terms of efficiency. Normally, a person without the corresponding affinity would spend twice the mana of someone with it.


    Similarly, Adrian and Thalia stared absolutely stunned at the magic circle surrounded by runes fading in the air. Great geniuses and talented researchers from all over the galaxy had spent millennia searching for ways to apply runic-geometric refinement to combat spells, but until now, they hadn''t achieved anything. Yet, as if mocking all the work of those geniuses, they were now witnessing a perfectly functional application being carried out by a young Ascended-level disciple of only 30 years.


    "Master Eleonora has truly taken another great step; the galaxy will be turned upside down when this great advancement becomes known."


    After recovering from the surprise, Jessica turned to Eleonora and genuinely congratulated her with an elegant smile. To her surprise, the mother of runic-geometric refinement gently shook her head, then commented in a serious tone, while a proud smile settled on her face.


    "I wouldn''t dare take my disciple''s credit for myself."


    Upon hearing the shocking statement, Jessica''s eyes widened in surprise. She turned to look at Erik, who seemed to be deep in thought with a hand on his chin, then looked back at Eleonora and asked, full of incredulity.


    "Your disciple managed to develop that on his own?"


    "Of course. Erik is my first disciple, after all; something like this is the least to expect."


    Sigr¨²n responded with elegance as she stepped forward, placing a hand on her beloved disciple''s shoulder. A proud, arrogant smile graced her face, drawing a collective roll of eyes from everyone present. Inwardly, however, they couldn''t help but feel envious of the blonde troublemaker. After all, having such a disciple was every mana user''s dream. Just then, Eleonora stepped forward, resting her hand on Erik''s other shoulder and adding her own ''graceful'' comment.


    "That''s certainly the case. Our Erik has long been seeking ways to overcome his disadvantage when using elemental spells. Although his communion with the Myst prevents him from running out of mana, the more powerful spells are beyond his reach because they require more mana than he can produce at his level. And this is just one of his first achievements."


    "Communion with the Myst...?"


    Though it was obvious that Eleonora was ''humbly bragging'', Jessica couldn''t help but exclaim softly, absolutely stunned, as she closely studied the pensive, star-haired boy. After all, she had just heard that a 30-year-old youngster had managed to master a Master-level technique that many at that level couldn''t grasp.


    (What kind of monster are these two troublemakers raising...?)


    "It''s truly amazing, though even more astounding is where he finds the time. Right now, his inventions are spreading across the galaxy, and now he''s going to turn it upside down with this..."


    While Jessica was lost in her thoughts, Adrian commented softly, and Thalia nodded in total agreement. Without a doubt, that boy was more monstrous than his monstrous masters combined.


    "Well, Master Jessica, what do you think of our Erik?" the director asked with a small, inscrutable smile, pulling Jessica out of her reverie. But just as she was about to respond, an angry female voice interjected.


    "''Our''?" Sigr¨²n looked incredibly angry at the director, standing protectively in front of Erik as she added, full of vigilance.


    "That sounds like too many people; he''s mine and Eleonora''s, and no one else''s."


    "Hehehe, don''t be like that; Erik is part of our Arcane Order, so he''s one of us." Thalia commented with a mocking smile, watching Sigr¨²n act like a mama cat protecting her kitten.


    "Stay out of it, Thalia; it''s none of your business." Sigr¨²n retorted irritably, shooting Thalia a blank stare. Thalia couldn''t help but laugh genuinely, thoroughly amused.


    "Hahahahaha"

 VOL 2 Chapter 41: The elemental Synchronization.

    Discreetly, Eleonora stepped away from the argument that was about to erupt between those two fiery women and approached Erik, who, ever since meeting Jessica, seemed to be constantly lost in thought. She then asked in a calm tone.


    "What''s the matter, Erik? What are you thinking about so much?"


    "Oh, it''s just that I found it curious how the Myst behaves around that woman, which gave me ideas to finally achieve elemental synchronization." Called by his master, Erik turned to look at her and replied, still somewhat lost in his thoughts.


    The elemental Synchronization was one of the advanced techniques of mana control and harmony with the Myst. It allows the user to synchronize their affinities with the natural elements through the Myst, enhancing not only the power of a spell but also its control.


    The problem was that Erik had no affinities. Until now, it was the only advanced-level technique he hadn''t mastered, and although he had tried various methods over the years, nothing had worked. Even though his connection with the Myst was even deeper than what a Master-level could achieve, it was impossible for him to use the Myst to connect with natural elements, so he had put it on hold.


    But the moment Erik sensed the Myst around Jessica, he noticed something curious. Despite the Myst showing some strange fluctuations unlike anything he had felt before, there were also fluctuations suggesting the existence of magical affinities in her, although they were slightly different.


    The point is that, according to those fluctuations, she had all six basic affinities separately and simultaneously, which didn''t make sense. So Erik began thinking about how that could be possible, which brought him endless ideas to try, aiming to achieve something similar to the ''pseudo-affinities'' that Jessica had.


    "Are you serious, Erik?"


    Upon hearing Erik''s words, Eleonora asked, a bit surprised. After all, she and Sigr¨²n had been searching everywhere, using the full extent of their power and influence across the galaxy to find a solution, but so far, they hadn''t had any luck.


    In the end, they had even started looking for Jessica everywhere, but in such a vast galaxy, coupled with such an elusive woman, locating her was quite a complicated task. Moreover, whenever they found her, she would ''coincidentally'' disappear again. So now that Erik, after seeing her just once, already had ideas to fix one of the major problems they faced, it was a delightful surprise.


    "Yes, although for now, they''re just ideas; I don''t have anything concrete yet." Erik replied thoughtfully, which made Eleonora smile cheerfully as she commented in a sing-song voice.


    "Fufu, it''s still excellent news; we must celebrate."


    "It''s still too soon; I don''t even have anything clear yet." Erik responded with a small smile as he looked at Eleonora, who replied happily. "It doesn''t matter; today we''re going to celebrate, fufufu."


    "Then I''ll prepare a special dinner and a full batch of cookies."


    Always standing behind her young master like his faithful shadow, Seraphina commented in a low and professional tone, which caused Erik''s eyes to light up like lanterns. This made the two women chuckle softly, who had to restrain themselves from hugging their little walking bundle of adorableness called Erik.


    "Then I''ll prepare a good amount of delicious desserts for us to enjoy without reservation."


    Suppressing the urge that arose within her to smother her beloved disciple with kisses, Eleonora added with a small, cheerful smile on her face. At that moment, Erik commented in a calm tone, trying to hide his enthusiasm, which caused a small giggle from the personal maid and the master.


    "Today will be a great day then..."


    "Then I''d like to join that celebration."


    Suddenly, Thalia''s voice sounded behind the small group of three who were planning their ''celebration,'' which caused everyone to turn to look at her with different expressions.


    "And why should we invite you to a family celebration?" Eleonora asked with elegance and class, although a trace of annoyance was evident in her eyes, to which Thalia responded with a playful smile.


    "Hehehe, because we''ve been good friends for millennia."


    "That doesn''t get you an invite to our family celebrations." Sigr¨²n also approached and stood beside Erik while commenting with irritation, which widened Thalia''s smile. But at that moment, Jessica''s voice was heard, interrupting the small quarrel.


    "You can resolve your issues later."


    Curious, Erik turned to look at the enigmatic Master-level, which allowed him to see how she approached gracefully with her gaze fixed on him. She then added in a calm and elegant tone.


    "Better yet, tell us about the ideas you have; they sound interesting."


    "I''m sorry, Master Jessica; it''s my personal project, so it''s something I only share with my family. I hope you can understand." With a small, neutral smile on his face, Erik replied with a very polite and diplomatic tone while making a slight bow in front of Jessica.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Upon hearing Erik, Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina discreetly puffed out their chests and smiled with joy and a bit of arrogance while looking at Thalia and Jessica, who had slightly crooked smiles on their beautiful faces.


    "Well, this is a topic we can leave for later. For now, let''s continue doing what we came here to do and let Erik continue showing us his abilities." In an attempt to calm the situation so it wouldn''t escalate further, Adrian spoke politely and calmly, to which Erik joined in, trying to quickly end the situation.


    "Of course, let''s continue." Quickly, Erik moved a bit away from the group, attracting everyone''s attention. He then called out in a calm tone.


    "Ebonique."


    At Erik''s call, powerful dark lightning bolts materialized behind him, from which a colossal and imposing black-scaled dragon formed. It roared powerfully the moment it appeared, making the air vibrate and causing the skin of the spectators¡ªwho were among the most powerful in the galaxy¡ªto tingle. Erik then added with a cheerful smile.


    "Well, let''s continue."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The galaxy was experiencing a stir not seen in centuries, and as could be expected, this was reflected in the number of ships surrounding the university planet waiting to enter. Thousands of starships of all styles, shapes, and sizes could now be seen. All hoped to enter one of the most important centers of commerce and education in the entire galaxy, which happened to be the main venue of the event.


    Although for many it was still hard to believe, all of this was due to a young man of just thirty years. Who had published revolutionary production methods and devices that would not only greatly reduce production costs in countless industries but also allow for more stable production with higher quality. This was essentially every businessperson''s dream: reducing costs and increasing quality.


    But as if that weren''t enough, the young man had also published documents about two inventions that would completely change the industry''s landscape across the galaxy. On one hand, there were those who wanted to obtain licenses for the patents on the revolutionary material Manalite, while others wanted to be part of the revolution that the new potions¡ªalso known as healing pills¡ªthat would forever change the market would bring.


    ...


    In the distinguished auction house Aetherion''s Hall, seated in the midst of a private room that boasted luxury and elegance as few could afford, was a lady of stellar beauty. With olive skin, chestnut hair, and dark eyes that seemed to contain infinite wisdom, she was dressed in an elegant yet simple fitted black dress that enhanced her beauty and elegance.


    As the woman read with interest, a beautiful journal that seemed to emit a slight magical light, having an incredibly attractive design that appeared to be the source of infinite knowledge. A man of about forty with dark purple hair and turquoise eyes, wearing an elegant butler''s suit and embodying pure elegance and distinction, placed a steaming cup on the table with practiced movement.


    "Fufufu, little Erik truly is a man full of surprises. Although I knew his academic papers would be published in the university''s journal, I didn''t imagine they would be so impressive..."


    Upon seeing her coffee, Laura set her magazine aside and commented with a smile that seemed both excited and surprised, which couldn''t help but slightly astonish the elegant butler. He quickly composed himself and stood behind his young lady as she took a good sip of coffee, who then added to herself in whispers.


    "Maybe I should try giving him a call..."


    Not quite sure what to do, Laura lost herself in thought, analyzing every possible outcome of each potential course of action. After a while, her musings were interrupted when her butler professionally commented.


    "Young lady, Arcane Sardas has just arrived requesting an appointment. How should the situation be handled?"


    "Sardas is here?" Laura couldn''t help but ask, a bit confused by the unexpected visit. But seeing the journal on the table in front of her, a smile formed on her face as she added with a mysterious tone.


    "How interesting, let him in."


    "At your service."


    The butler responded promptly and respectfully, then manipulated a dark blue card that appeared in his hands. Shortly after, he walked to the door of the room. Upon opening it, a dignified-looking man of pale complexion appeared on the other side, with long pale green hair tied in a ponytail and dark brown eyes. He was dressed in an elegant black business suit with a dark blue tie and a white shirt.


    "A pleasure to see you again, Sage S¨¢nchez."


    Entering the room guided by the butler, the man greeted her elegantly, then sat on the sofa across from Laura, who responded with an elegant and professional demeanor without rising from her seat. This didn''t seem to bother the man in the least, despite the significant difference in power level between them.


    "It is equally a pleasure to see you in my humble abode, Arcane Sardas."


    "As humble as ever, Sage S¨¢nchez." The Arcane Sardas replied gracefully while taking the cup of tea served by the butler. At that moment, Laura asked calmly.


    "Fufu, you flatter me, Arcane Sardas, but to what do I owe such an unexpected visit?"


    "Actually, I wanted to stop by to say hello, and incidentally, I wanted to ask how much truth there is in a little rumor I heard." After taking a sip of the exclusive tea, the Arcane Sardas commented with a smile while looking into Laura''s dark and captivating eyes. She asked with interest.


    "Oh, what rumor are you referring to, Arcane Sardas?"


    "I heard that Sage S¨¢nchez has an excellent relationship with Direct Disciple Erik." The Arcane Sardas replied in a casual tone, wearing a calm smile. This led Laura to ask, after elegantly sipping her coffee and feeling truly amused inside.


    "Where did you hear that, Arcane Sardas?"


    "A friend of mine mentioned it randomly at a business dinner." The Arcane Sardas commented with a slight smile, not giving it much importance. Laura nodded, then explained in a more serious tone.


    "Is that so? Well, honestly, I don''t know where that comment came from. I''ve only spoken with Direct Disciple Erik once, so I wouldn''t dare say I have a good relationship with him."


    Upon hearing Laura''s words, a hint of disappointment crossed the Arcane Sardas''s face, but he quickly hid it and took a sip of his tea. He then elegantly crossed his legs and commented in a calm tone.


    "I see, so it was nothing more than a rumor."


    "Yes, you could say so. But why the question? Is there something you need from Direct Disciple Erik, Arcane Sardas?" Laura asked with a calm business smile while carefully studying the elusive businessman before her.


    On the Arcane Sardas''s face, a slight trace of doubt could be seen, which Laura noticed immediately. Instead of saying anything, she simply waited in silence while sipping some coffee that her butler had refilled. After a while, the Arcane Sardas seemed to make a decision and spoke with a smile.


    "Actually, there is something I need, and I would appreciate it if Sage S¨¢nchez knows any way to resolve it."


    "If it''s within my capabilities, rest assured that it will be so, Arcane Sardas." Laura commented with a calm smile while looking into the man''s eyes.

 VOL 2 Chapter 42: Don’t make me laugh.

    Upon hearing Laura''s words, Arcane Sardas did not speak immediately. Instead, he sipped his tea in silence, discreetly studying the woman in front of him. After a few seconds, he set his cup on the table and began to explain in a serious tone.


    "As Sage S¨¢nchez well knows, my family has been part of the health and potion industry for a long time. Seeing the great innovation of Direct Disciple Erik¡ªthe healing pills, which can help countless people across the galaxy¡ªwe couldn''t stay idle. Therefore, we want to contact him and offer all our help and support."


    An unperturbed smile could be seen on Laura''s face as she listened attentively to Arcane Sardas''s speech, even nodding a couple of times¡ªnot only as if she understood him but even supported him. But inside, she was maliciously laughing at the man.


    (Hehehehe, so you''re afraid of losing your market share, and since Erik has two immovable titans behind him in the form of Master Silverwood and Master Eldurd¨®ttir, you can''t play your usual dirty tricks and want to try appealing to Erik''s naivety due to his youth by bringing a cheap speech about helping the people of the galaxy. Hahaha, you''re really funny, Sardas, and too naive...)


    "I understand¡ªa noble cause your family wants to undertake, Arcane Sardas. But I really have no idea how to help you. My contact with Direct Disciple Erik was just a brief conversation before the auction, and nothing more." Laura commented with a calm smile as she looked into the eyes of the man in front of her, who responded with a similar smile.


    "I see, that''s a shame. But perhaps you could help me by giving some advice to avoid making mistakes when I manage to contact Direct Disciple Erik. Although it was a one-time conversation, I heard that the disciple had a very good impression of Sage S¨¢nchez."


    (Hehehe, you want to know weaknesses to exploit¡ªnaive, very naive, Sardas.) Laura couldn''t help but laugh mockingly at the man, but her expression remained as calm and elegant as ever, not changing for a single second. She replied in an almost contemplative tone.


    "The truth is, it''s hard to think of something like that. I can only tell you that he is a serious person and that it''s best to treat him with due respect."


    Arcane Sardas''s smile couldn''t help but turn into an ironic grimace upon hearing Laura''s generic words, as she was basically telling him nothing. Who would dare treat a direct disciple without due respect? Which direct disciple wasn''t ''serious'' or rather liked to put on airs? But as an experienced man, he quickly hid it and commented with a dignified smile.


    "Your information has been very useful, and it''s truly a pleasure to converse with such a charming lady as Sage S¨¢nchez. But I have an appointment later, and I must go."


    "Of course, Arcane Sardas. It was a pleasure talking to you, and I won''t take up more of your time."


    As Arcane Sardas rose from his seat, Laura commented with a smile as she also stood up, which led to a brief, more formal farewell. After that, Arcane Sardas left the room guided by the butler. At that moment, Laura returned to her seat and took a good sip of coffee while watching the door close, at which point she couldn''t help but whisper to herself, looking truly amused.


    "Hehehe, Erik really hit these old bastards where it hurts. They''re desperate to contact him. I suppose today will be a long day..."


    Just as Laura expected, she spent the rest of the day receiving ''unexpected visits'' from a bunch of old men who sought to establish a connection with Erik through her, using all kinds of excuses. Apparently, contacting him was not easy, and any other route besides the diplomatic one was absolutely sealed. After all, he was a direct disciple, which in itself was quite problematic. But with the two youngest Masters of the galaxy behind him, it was better not even to consider doing anything other than negotiating, or losing money would be the least of their worries.


    "Fufufufu, I just came up with a good business idea."


    After the hectic day full of incessant visits, an excited Laura commented to herself while her butler served her more coffee. After a couple of sips from her cup, a beautiful golden card appeared in Laura''s right hand, from which a hologram was emitted. After manipulating it a bit, it changed to become a call icon, with the name Erik at the top.


    [Hello, Laura. To what do I owe the call?] Erik''s voice was heard from the golden card, sounding a bit tired, which led Laura to ask in a serious and somewhat worried tone.


    "Hello, Erik. I was calling to greet you and also to discuss with you a small idea I have. But is it not a good time?"


    [No, I''m just testing a couple of things, so I''m a bit tired. But tell me, what is the idea about?] Erik spoke after a small sigh, with a somewhat strange tone of voice, as if he were stretching, to which Laura commented seriously.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Well then, I''ll try not to take too much of your time."


    [Don''t worry. Tell me, it''s rare for you to call me, so I''m curious.] With a much more comfortable and calm voice, Erik responded, to which Laura replied in a friendly tone.


    "Well, I would like us to meet so we can talk more calmly."


    [Fine by me, as long as the place isn''t your auction house.]


    Erik responded calmly, although his tone couldn''t help but show some wariness when he mentioned the auction house, which worried Laura, as she feared that the star-haired boy had gotten a bad impression or that something had bothered him. So she quickly asked.


    "Did something bother you? If so, tell me, and I''ll do my best to improve it."


    [Not at all; it was great, and that''s precisely the problem. That is a devilish place full of irresistible temptations for a good and hardworking man like me. Last time I spent a fortune, so I won''t go back to your auction house even if I''m tied up.]


    At the unexpected response, Laura couldn''t help but blink, speechless. Even the expression of the professional butler couldn''t help but tighten a bit. After all, although the young man spent quite a bit at the last auction, he only bought three items out of the ten high-value ones that were auctioned. They even were the least coveted of all, so his spending wasn''t as exaggerated as he said.


    Moreover, if one took into account the young man''s identity¡ªnot only was he the disciple of two of the most important Masters in the galaxy, but now he himself was the sensation of the galaxy thanks to his recent publications¡ªhis response directly entered the realm of the ridiculous, which inevitably led Laura to ask with a hint of incredulity in her voice.


    "Are you serious, Erik?"


    [Very serious. I won''t go back to that devilish place until I become a billionaire.]


    Through the hologram, Erik responded in a serious and cautious tone, as if he were really talking about a terrifying place, which inevitably made Laura laugh out loud. It was really one of the best jokes she had heard in a long time¡ªthe disciple of some of the richest women in the galaxy talking about becoming a billionaire was too hilarious, so much so that even the butler had to discreetly pinch his hand to contain himself.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    [What are you laughing at?] Upon hearing Laura''s melodious laughter, Erik couldn''t help but ask, sounding genuinely confused, to which Laura replied cheerfully, still amidst laughter.


    "Hahaha, it''s just that it''s funny to hear you talk about becoming a billionaire. You''re quite the joker."


    [Why? It''s normal for people to want to become billionaires, and I''m just one more.] Erik asked, sounding even more confused than before, only making Laura''s laughter worsen, to the point where she had to hold her stomach while responding between laughs.


    "Hahaha, that''s for those who aren''t ''billionaires'', Erik."


    [Exactly like me¡ªa poor man seeking wealth.]


    Erik replied, half serious and confused, as if he were stating an irrefutable fact, which caused Laura to laugh like a little girl, to the point where she let herself fall onto the couch while holding herself and spinning. This inevitably disheveled her beautiful black dress, revealing one of her incredibly attractive legs, although curiously, the professional butler didn''t even give a glance at such an incredible spectacle.


    After a moment, Laura was finally able to calm down enough and lay face up on her couch, looking disheveled and happy, as if she had just come out of a wild romp. She then commented in a pained tone between sporadic laughs, a cheerful smile occupying her face.


    "Hahaha, no more, Erik. Don''t make me laugh anymore."


    [What are you laughing at? I really am a poor man.] Erik asked in an already helpless tone, to which Laura replied between sporadic laughs while she sat back on her couch.


    "Hehehe, sure you are. If the disciple of two of the most important Masters in the galaxy is poor, what remains for the rest of us mortals?"


    [What does it have to do with my Masters having money and me having it? I don''t know what you think of me, Laura, but my personal creed is that only money earned with honest work is good money; everything else only brings problems. So I''m just another poor man seeking wealth.] Erik responded in a more serious tone, which finally managed to control Laura''s laughter, although a different kind of smile could be seen on her face as she responded and adjusted her dress.


    "That''s a very interesting mindset you have there, Erik."


    [Hehe, what can I say? I was raised well.] Erik responded in a more cheerful tone, which for some reason widened Laura''s smile. She received a mirror from her butler and began to fix her hair while commenting.


    "I can see that, but if you''re a poor man seeking wealth, then you''ll really be interested in the proposal I have for you."


    [You''ve managed to pique my interest, but I don''t know if you know, but soon there will be a tournament at the university, so I''ll be busy.] Erik commented, evidently interested, which pleased Laura, who asked in a calm tone while returning the mirror to her butler, now looking perfectly neat and elegant again.


    "Yes, I heard something about that. Does it sound good to you if we meet after the tournament ends?"


    [Fine by me. I should be back on the planet by then...]


    Quickly, Laura and Erik agreed on a meeting at a luxurious restaurant, to which Erik agreed because, although he wasn''t rich yet, he had his own income sufficient to afford a meal. So after warmly saying goodbye to Laura, he hung up the call to continue with his experiments.


    "Hehehe, Erik is really an interesting person..."


    While drinking one last cup of coffee, Laura commented to herself, having a curious sparkle in her eyes. After that, she got up from her chair and left the lounge with the intention of making the necessary inquiries to organize and plan her new business proposal for Erik. She already knew this would not only be incredibly profitable but would also be an important opportunity for the recently stagnated growth of her beloved auction house. Something that would undoubtedly lead to the name Aetherion''s Hall resonating powerfully throughout the galaxy.


    "Fufufufu, I have a lot of work to do, but... how long has it been since I felt so excited...?"


    While walking down the corridor that led to her personal study, Laura couldn''t help but comment with a beautiful smile on her face¡ªa genuine smile that hadn''t graced her hectic life in quite some time.

 VOL 2 Chapter 43: We’re leaving.

    One day like any other, Erik woke up surrounded as always by his wolves and Ebonique. Recently, Ignis had also joined the ¡°party¡± of sleeping in his bed. Fortunately, she knew how to make herself smaller; otherwise, he would have had to get a bigger bed.


    As with every day, Erik woke up before dawn and followed his daily routine of practicing his ever-changing bio-mystic technique in the garden, feeding Ebonique, Ignis, and the wolves with his mana. Then he went to get his own breakfast in the main dining room. But today, something was different.


    Around the dining table, already filled with food, sat Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Liliana, calmly drinking tea, while Seraphina stood to the side with a professional expression. She quickly bowed respectfully before Erik and greeted him politely.


    "Good morning, young master."


    ""Good morning.""


    Eleonora and Sigr¨²n also greeted Erik with warm smiles on their faces, pointing to the main chair at the table, which was empty¡ªshowing that this was the place reserved for Erik. The star-haired boy could swear that in all his years at the mansion, he had never seen anyone else sit there besides him.


    Meanwhile, a slight expression of annoyance formed on Liliana''s face. After all, it was very irritating for her to see the exaggerated condescension that not only Master Eldurd¨®ttir had for that guy, but worse still, her own master treated him as she had never before treated her or Desmond. But with effort, she managed to hide her discomfort and quickly greeted Erik with a small smile.


    "Good morning, Erik"


    "Good morning, everyone. What''s the occasion for this gathering?"


    As he sat in his place, Erik returned the greeting and asked a bit confused, which made all the women blink in slight surprise. Sigr¨²n then asked in a tone that was both amused and incredulous.


    "Erik, what day is it today?"


    "Monday?" Erik looked at Sigr¨²n and replied a bit puzzled, though it sounded more like a question than anything else.


    "Erik... we''re supposed to leave today to arrive on time at the planet where the tournament will be held." Eleonora commented with a sigh upon seeing Erik''s expressions shift from surprise to realization. He then nodded and commented a bit embarrassed.


    "That''s right, it was today..."


    "You''d better eat quickly and go get ready; we''re leaving." Sigr¨²n said with an amused smile on her face while looking at her adorable disciple, who quickly nodded with a grin.


    "Understood."


    Erik began to eat rapidly, and after sending a couple of flying kisses to Seraphina for the delicious food. He then ran off to his room with the intention of getting ready and storing several things he needed in his storage rings, which had somehow increased in number over the years.


    A couple of hours later, Erik was standing in front of the boarding station accompanied by his Masters, Seraphina, and Liliana. For Erik, this place was quite nostalgic; after all, he had only been here twice in his life: the first time he arrived on the planet and the day he saw his masters off when they went to the Zephyria border.


    It was so rare for Erik to come to this place that sometimes he even found it hard to believe that it was really possible to travel to other planets and star systems with relative ease. But today, finally, after more than a decade, he would once again experience something as surreal as interstellar travel.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n looked tenderly at their beloved disciple, who gazed around with a bit of nostalgia and curiosity¡ªa strange mix that only made him look more adorable in their eyes and inevitably awakened in them the urge to smother him with kisses, an urge they had to struggle to keep under control.


    "How do you feel about your second space trip?" Sigr¨²n asked with a cheerful smile on her face as she looked lovingly at Erik, who replied a bit excited.


    "Excited! It''s been more than a decade, so I don''t even remember what it was like to travel through space, hahaha."


    "Fufufu, if you like it so much, from now on, we can make trips more often. Besides, now that I think about it, you don''t know anything about the galaxy, so we could travel a bit so you can get to know it better." Eleonora joined the conversation with a small, beautiful smile on her face, which immediately filled Erik with great expectations for the future, leading him to comment with a smile.


    "That sounds like a great idea."


    Soon, the group of five¡ªcomposed of four cheerful and excited people and a young woman with chocolate-colored hair containing her annoyance¡ªpassed through the VIP zone. This allowed Erik to see again, after almost 20 years, the hallway full of thick metal doors, guards, and those invisible membranes, making him feel incredibly nostalgic.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Upon reaching the end of the hallway, the group entered the elevator, where they were greeted by a spacious, well-lit, and luxurious space, very similar to the first-class ambiance of an airplane that Erik remembered. The floor was covered with a carpet that felt soft to the touch, while the seats were made of high-quality leather and automatically adjusted to fit the body''s contour.


    Now much calmer than the first time he rode it, Erik looked again at the elevator, noticing things he hadn''t seen the first time he entered. For example, the seats could emit a holographic screen with various functionalities like playing music, reclining the chair, or changing the inclination¡ªfeatures Erik didn''t think were used much since, if he remembered correctly, the trip only lasted about 30 minutes.


    After everyone took their seats, an emotionless voice announced the start of the ''ride'', and just as Erik expected, there was no other indication that they were ascending¡ªno g-forces, inertia, or anything like that. Then, less than 30 minutes later, the same voice announced that there were 5 minutes left until their destination. Everyone stood up from their seats, and shortly after, the elevator doors opened automatically.


    Upon exiting the elevator, Erik once again strolled through the city in the orbital station, looking everywhere like a country bumpkin. This couldn''t help but put a charming smile full of happiness and nostalgia on Sigr¨²n''s face, who began to remember the day she met Erik and the first time he arrived on the planet.


    Soon, the group reached the boarding area, which was behind a huge black metal door guarded by two guards in futuristic black armor with different runes engraved on its surface. They bowed respectfully and opened the way for them while greeting loudly, as the enormous doors opened automatically.


    For his part, Erik looked around with curiosity, now realizing that this ''port'' was very similar to the one they had arrived at the first time he came to the university planet. It was also quite exclusive, as in the distance he could see something resembling a massive launch platform, somewhat reminiscent of an airport, where a large number of ships landed and took off nonstop.


    As they reached the edge of the boarding platform, a small, incredibly beautiful and detailed white cruiser appeared in Sigr¨²n''s hand. It rose into the air and grew in size until it became an enormous ship, seemingly built to traverse the vast cosmos as if it were an endless sea.


    The group of five boarded the ship, after which it left the port slowly, leaving behind a beautiful trail of colors that seemed like waves made of stars over which the impressive cruiser sailed.


    "Master, I feel a bit tired. Is it possible for me to sleep a little?"


    While Sigr¨²n, Eleonora, and Seraphina happily accompanied Erik on the deck¡ªwho looked fascinated at space¡ªLiliana approached and asked in a polite and respectful manner. This caused Eleonora to turn to look at her and nod her head, then comment with a smile.


    "Of course, go inside and choose any room you like."


    "Thank you very much, Master." Liliana bowed respectfully to Eleonora and then to Sigr¨²n, who smiled softly in response.


    After Liliana left, Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina moved even closer to Erik, who was looking almost hypnotized at the vibrant planet surrounded by a barrier formed by hexagons that was slowly moving away. They rested their bodies on him¡ªEleonora and Sigr¨²n at his sides and Seraphina behind him¡ªall with warm and loving smiles on their faces.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Sigr¨²n commented softly while hugging one of Erik''s arms and resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Yes, the first time I saw it, I was so overwhelmed with all the new and shocking information that I couldn''t enjoy the beautiful view..." Erik said in a soft and relaxed voice. At that moment, Eleonora hugged his left arm, and imitating Sigr¨²n, also rested her head on his shoulder, then commented with a soft and melodious voice.


    "After the tournament, we''ll visit several beautiful places."


    "Really?" Erik turned to look at Eleonora with a cheerful smile on his face, to which she responded with a gentle smile full of happiness.


    "Of course, it will be a wonderful trip. In the galaxy, there are all kinds of beautiful places we have to see."


    "Yes, I have to introduce you to my base planet; it''s spectacular." Sigr¨²n commented with emotion while squeezing her beloved disciple''s arm between her ample bust, which led Erik to ask somewhat curiously.


    "Your base planet, Master?"


    "Hehehe, yes. Many mana users from the Arcane level onward have base planets; it''s almost like a ritual of initiation when leaving behind the ''mortal realm''." Sigr¨²n replied with a cheerful smile, which made Erik ask with curiosity while looking into his master''s beautiful blue eyes.


    "''Mortal realm''?"


    "It''s what the levels before the Sage-level are known as, since from that level on, you no longer have most of the basic human needs like sleeping or eating, and life expectancy starts to be counted in tens of thousands of years. Although since the creation of the Sage advancement potion, many already consider the Sage-level as ''mortal''."


    Instead of Sigr¨²n, Eleonora was the one who answered. She spoke with a cheerful and clear tone while squeezing her big breasts around Erik''s arm. He turned to look into her beautiful golden eyes, then commented a bit thoughtfully.


    "I see... I didn''t know any of that."


    "Well, that''s something that isn''t written in books, and since you never go out to talk to anyone, you didn''t know, hahaha." Sigr¨²n commented in a teasing tone while moving her head on Erik''s shoulder like a cat, which led the star-haired boy to comment amusedly.


    "That sounded mean."


    "Fufufufu, then socialize more." Eleonora added with a smile while closing her eyes to enjoy the warm moment.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina, being the perfect maid that she was, chose to remain silent to let her young master enjoy his moment with his masters. Instead, she began to gently massage the back of her beloved young master''s neck, which inevitably¡ªand definitely not because she wanted to¡ªcaused her to have to press her body against his, allowing her to feel the relaxing warmth of his body.


    Shortly after, the ship entered hyperspace travel, so there was nothing left to see. They all went to sit around a beautiful table that formed from the wood of the upper deck, at which point Seraphina served a relaxing and warm-smelling tea, which they drank while talking about random things amidst laughter.

 VOL 2 Chapter 44: Liberation.

    A couple of weeks later, Sigr¨²n''s beautiful ship emerged from warp travel, appearing not far from a magnificent planet surrounded by an energy shield made of hexagons similar to the one around the university planet. It glowed in blue and golden hues, with enormous rivers and mountains visible from space.


    Orbiting the planet was a gigantic space station that looked like a floating palace, with towers, domes, and bulwarks extending into outer space. Its entire surface was covered with beautifully carved runes emitting a soft light, making it seem like a jewelry box beautifully decorated with stars.


    Soon, Sigr¨²n''s cruiser docked at the space station, and shortly after, Erik disembarked, closely accompanied by Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina. A little behind them followed Liliana, who was the last to leave the ship, wearing a complicated expression on her face as she watched the group of masters, disciple, and maid ahead of her.


    The reason behind Liliana''s expression was very simple: these days on the ship had been too revealing for her, to the point where they had her doubting reality itself. Not only was Erik different from how she had imagined him, but it also became obvious to her that the relationship between her master and the star-haired boy was very different from what she thought.


    Since Erik had intruded into her life-almost twenty years ago now-Liliana could easily count the times she had interacted with him. The longest of those interactions did not exceed a couple of hours, something that had never bothered her and even pleased her. After all, the mere presence of the star-haired boy irritated her; besides, she believed she knew who he was and what he thought of her and Desmond, so she never showed any further interest. He was just an arrogant thief who had come to steal her master''s attention.


    But during the journey, that perception was forcibly changed. It all started with how evident it became to her that her master, the great Empress of Lightning, Eleonora Silverwood, always dignified and elegant, seemed like a different person when she was with Erik¡ªalways smiling, talkative, and even playful¡ªsomething inconceivable. After all, the entire galaxy knew that Master Silverwood was practically synonymous with elegance and poise.


    Furthermore, there was the way she treated the annoying Erik; she treated him with too much care, paid him too much attention, and it almost seemed like she wanted to be by his side all day, which at first greatly angered her. But she only needed to pay a little more attention to realize that the way her respected master looked at the star-haired boy was not the gaze of a master to her disciple.


    That gaze went beyond; in it, there was love, attraction, and devotion¡ªbasically the way her mother looked at her father, a realization that almost blew her mind. After all, it was too irrational, too absurd; no one could even begin to imagine that one of the most powerful and prestigious Master-level individuals in the entire galaxy would take notice of a mere Ascended-level. No matter how handsome or talented he was, since they were almost like two different species.


    Although that realization was extremely shocking, at the same time it was incredibly liberating; she was not fighting with the monstrous and unattainable star-haired boy for her master''s love and attention. He was something different, on a different track in her master''s heart, which meant she didn''t have to keep killing herself day and night looking for ways to improve just to at least match someone so monstrous.


    That feeling of liberation allowed her, for the first time in who knows how long, to sleep peacefully, without waking up in the middle of the night covered in sweat from a nightmare where her master abandoned her.


    Without staying up late into the night training her spells over and over, terrified that that star-haired idiot would master a new spell with the irritating ease with which he always did, and that her master would be disappointed in her.


    Finally, a peaceful night''s sleep without the constant anxiety of losing her place, the woman who was like her second mother and everything she had worked so hard to gain.


    That simple night''s sleep was incredibly restorative, and the change was evident to Liliana from the moment she woke up; after all, she no longer had dark circles or puffiness under her eyes¡ªthey were clear and bright. So for the first time in almost twenty years, she didn''t have to apply the creams and potions she had to use every day to hide the traces of her tears, which had become her nightly companion.


    The world also seemed brighter, more colorful, and much more peaceful, which allowed her to see much more clearly the dynamics between the reason for her suffering and mental torture and her beloved and respected master. This could not help but make her smile with bitterness and some regret, since if she had paid a little more attention before, she would not have had to suffer so much.


    Her master treated him practically like her husband and behaved like a lovestruck teenager around him; she cared for him, pampered him, and respected him perhaps even more than her own mother did with her father. This allowed her to realize that her master was happier than ever and that perhaps the talkative and playful Eleonora was the real Eleonora Silverwood, while her typical elegance and poise were just a facade.


    Similarly, she also noticed the strangeness of Erik; he was strange, somehow he seemed to have a unique charm that made not only her master but also Master Eldurd¨®ttir, the terrifying maid, the wolves, and even everyone''s contracted spirits orbit around him¡ªall cheerful, all calm, and without a doubt, all happy.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    That strangeness inevitably intrigued Liliana, who, curious, began to interact a bit more with Erik¡ªnot too much, just casual and sporadic¡ªbut those small interactions made her realize that he was a bit different from what she imagined. Rather than arrogant and disdainful, he was quiet and calm, focused on his own things, and for some reason, obsessed with cookies. To the point where she could swear the boy could eat cookies as his only food for the rest of his life and never tire of them.


    Moreover, somehow, that tranquility and calm of Erik seemed to infect others; maybe it was his way of speaking or his way of doing things, but being around him caused a certain feeling of quite pleasant peace and tranquility. This seemed to greatly please her master and Master Eldurd¨®ttir, although that tranquility wasn''t really her thing; she preferred excitement and adrenaline.


    But besides that calm, there was one more thing about Erik that was very intriguing: everything he said and did, for some reason, felt ¡°real¡±, as if there was no falseness in him, and he was incapable of lying¡ªsomething very pleasant, since being in a position like hers, being a disciple of one of the most prestigious Masters in the galaxy, sincere conversations without ulterior motives were very rare; whenever she met or talked to someone, she had to be on guard and totally focused to detect any trap or slip-up she might commit.


    For the same reason, direct disciples like her only interacted with other masters'' disciples. Since being in a similar situation, they could understand each other and not be so cautious with one another, but even so, caution could never be lost; after all, there are always conflicting interests, and they would always be competitors for opportunities, so there was always a certain wariness.


    That''s why it was so relaxing to talk to Erik; the guy never beat around the bush, he never asked for anything and much less expected anything, he didn''t desperately try to get her attention like others or look at her with lust or desire; moreover, she hadn''t seen him in a bad mood even once. In the time they were on the ship, the darkest feeling she saw from him was a tired sigh or the constant back-and-forth with his masters because he didn''t want money or something like that.


    But if she had to point out what impacted her most from her few interactions with Erik, it''s that she realized he was very aware that she disliked him and even intuited the image she had of him, but he didn''t even hold a grudge for it. In his own words, wanting everyone to like you is foolishness¡ªNot even money pleases everyone, much less a person¡ªsomething he told her with a smile while handing her a cookie, an image that inevitably remained etched in her memory.


    ...


    With Liliana lost in her thoughts, the group walked through the port of the space station until they reached a large lobby with high ceilings supported by columns carved with all kinds of runes. The floor, made of what seemed to be marble, reflected the constellations, creating the illusion of walking among stars and highlighting a large floating crystal obelisk in the center, which emitted a soft light, serving as a guide to newcomers.


    "They really never skimp on decoration..." Looking at the impressive place, Erik whispered to himself, which caused small smiles on the faces of Sigr¨²n and Eleonora.


    "Hehehe, yes, in the Arcane Order we are known for our aesthetics." Sigr¨²n commented softly as they all walked through the station, which was designed in concentric levels, ascending in a spiral.


    The lower levels housed common areas like training rooms or libraries, and as they ascended, the areas became more exclusive with more spacious suites on the middle levels, which had balconies offering panoramic views of the cosmos.


    They all continued walking calmly through the beautifully decorated corridors, while talking about random things among themselves. Although, in reality, only Erik, Sigr¨²n, and Eleonora were talking among themselves; Liliana just kept walking silently in an almost robotic manner with a thoughtful expression on her face, and Seraphina followed behind Erik with a professional smile.


    Not long after, the group of five arrived at a beautiful common room that looked like a fantasy park, filled with lush grass and trees of all kinds, with beautifully sculpted fountains bubbling with liquids of different colors. At that moment, Eleonora turned to look at Liliana and commented with a smile.


    "Liliana, from here we''re going to a meeting with the other Master-levels; if you want, you can go rest or maybe take a walk. Thalia''s and Ryoma''s disciples are already around here."


    "Of course, thank you very much, Master." Her master''s voice pulled Liliana out of her thoughts, and she quickly responded elegantly, then bowed respectfully and took her leave.


    "Then I''ll be going."


    "Have fun."


    Eleonora commented with a smile, to which Liliana responded with a similar smile, then separated from the group, going in another direction while a beautiful crystal card appeared over her hand. She quickly manipulated it to make a call and put it near her ear, avoiding the hologram from appearing.


    "Well, then I''ll go look around this place; it looks interesting."


    Seeing Liliana leave, Erik commented softly, trying to hide the excitement he felt about discovering how this place worked. It not only had gravity identical to that of the university planet but also had tons of interesting things everywhere, but his eyes that shone like flashlights due to his enthusiasm didn''t help him at all.


    Without waiting for a response, Erik took Seraphina''s hand and ran out of the place, hoping to find someone to bother to tell him where to find the information he wanted about the space station. This couldn''t help but put a cheerful smile on the perfect maid''s face.


    Meanwhile, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora watched Erik, who was running, with small happy smiles on their faces, then turned and continued walking until they reached a beautiful and imposing dark wooden door full of intricate runes carved all over its surface.


    Upon entering the meeting room, several people who were gathered and exuded an unfathomable pressure, like massive stars full of colossal power, turned their heads to look at the pair of women who had arrived.


    "Well, now we can start this meeting; remember that only topics regarding the imminent tournament will be addressed. Anything else, unless it''s of vital importance, should be set aside."


    As Eleonora and Sigr¨²n took their seats, Adrian spoke with a powerful voice to all the Master-level individuals present, who nodded their heads, initiating the meeting. In which the rules and challenges that the tournament participants will have to overcome were reported if they want to secure a spot in the exploration of the ruin.

 VOL 2 Chapter 45: A dramatic entrance.

    The name of the planet chosen as the venue for the tournament was Eryndor, a beautiful habitable world orbiting a binary star system in a very sparsely populated area within the domains of the Arcane Order. This caused the planet, despite its rich flora and fauna, to remain uninhabited and without a trace of human civilization.


    The planet boasted stunning forests that glowed with shades of purple and emerald, enormous mountains and valleys visible from space, as well as vast and majestic deserts that shimmered under Eryndor''s two suns. This created mirages of palaces and cities that vanished as swiftly as they appeared.


    As time passed, more than 800 participants began appearing in the designated area of the planet using various means. Some arrived in imposing ships of all sizes and shapes, while others appeared directly on the ground using different kinds of spells and magical artifacts, each more intricate and spectacular than the last.


    A few hours later, most of the participants gathered on a huge, beautifully carved platform in the middle of a vast green valley filled with all kinds of flowers and grass. In a somewhat distant corner stood Liliana, Zoe, and Elara. Zoe and Elara were looking around, searching for a certain young man with starry hair, whom they couldn''t see anywhere.


    "Stop looking for him; you look like love-struck teenagers." Liliana commented irritably as she glanced at her friends, who now seemed like fervent admirers of that no-longer-so-annoying guy.


    "Fufufufu, there''s no need to talk like that, Liliana. We''re just a little worried because Disciple Erik hasn''t arrived." Zoe remarked with an elegant smile on her face, though she continued to discreetly glance around.


    "Yes, yes, it''s just concern. Maybe he overslept and is running late." Elara added with an adorable smile, still openly looking around.


    "Hmph, most likely he''s deliberately arriving late to make a dramatic entrance and draw attention."


    Liliana, who unknowingly had hit the nail on the head, commented a bit irritably, but her expression changed immediately when she saw a beautiful woman who appeared to be about 25 years old. With skin like polished ebony and long silver hair that matched the white robes of the Order, yet contrasted wonderfully with her skin, giving her a mystical and sophisticated air. She approached flying through the air, seeming like a goddess capable of controlling the world with a single finger.


    Moments later, the beautiful woman arrived before them and stopped in midair, in a position where all the participants could easily see her. She then spoke with a magnetic and powerful voice that seemed to course through the bodies of all present, filling them with infinite respect for the colossal power embodied in her attractive figure.


    "I hope all participants are present." The woman scanned all the participants with her beautiful silver eyes, but quickly seemed to notice something and added while looking to her left with an ironic smile on her face.


    "It seems someone is missing."


    Upon hearing her words, all the participants curiously looked in the same direction the beautiful woman was gazing. Only to find a terrifying accumulation of clouds that completely covered the two suns, turning that place into an area filled with shadows.


    Surprise filled the hearts of all the participants present. After all, just moments ago, one could see a beautiful clear sky as far as the eye could reach. Such a massive change must have occurred in mere instants without anyone noticing¡ªsomething absurd for many who looked at the sky, doubting their own senses.


    Many of those present had a strong connection with the Myst, which made them feel deeply proud. Thanks to that connection, it was as easy as breathing for them to notice climatic changes on the planet they were on, especially a change as significant as the one they were witnessing. But for some reason, they felt absolutely nothing and only realized something was amiss when the beautiful woman in the sky mentioned it.


    Meanwhile, on the platform, Elara''s and Zoe''s eyes began to shine with anticipation as they looked at the incredible mass of clouds, eager to see how Erik would appear, as it was almost certain he was the only one missing. At the same time, Liliana couldn''t help but smile ironically as she looked at the sky.


    "I knew it, that guy wanted to make a dramatic entrance..."


    Liliana murmured to herself, but at that moment, from the thick mist, a titanic eastern dragon with scales blacker than the abyss of space emerged, surrounded by terrifying black electric arcs that seemed to affect the climate. It roared powerfully, sending chills through the bodies of all present.


    Flanking the dragon were two gigantic wolves: one with silvery fur luminous like the moon, and the other as black as the deepest night. They advanced majestically through the air, treading on clouds as if they were solid meadows, leaving behind trails of electricity and shadows. The silver wolf flashed with rays that seemed like threads of pure silver, while the black wolf enveloped its surroundings with a darkness so dense it absorbed nearby light.


    But it was the figure seated atop the head of the colossal dragon that drew all eyes. A young man of almost ethereal appearance, with white skin contrasting his black hair, which seemed to be an extension of the cosmic vault where stars and galaxies danced and shone¡ªalmost like a crown of stars proclaiming him the king of the cosmos. This greatly highlighted his bright-green eyes.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Everyone on the platform gazed in surprise and shock at Erik, who landed near the platform with a dignified and elegant bearing. Elara and Zoe cast almost obsessive glances at the handsome young man, who descended from the head of the terrifying dragon by walking on air. Then, with a single movement of his hand, he made the colossal dragon and the majestic wolves disappear amid flashes of black and silver lightning, accompanied by a deep darkness that seemed like a bottomless abyss.


    With a demeanor full of style and elegance, Erik approached the platform, ascending it with the help of an intricate staircase of solidified Myst, which formed out of nowhere in mere instants. This surprised those present once again, who felt nothing when he did it, filling them with deep caution and a hint of fear.


    ...


    "Hahahahaha, what a grand entrance, worthy of my first disciple!"


    In the midst of the meeting room on the space station, Sigr¨²n''s voice, full of pride and arrogance, echoed as she continuously cast condescending glances at everyone present while observing the situation on the planet through holographic screens arranged throughout the room.


    "Hmph, it had to be your disciple; something like that could only come from someone raised by you." A handsome man with dark hair and Asian features who appeared to be around 40 years old commented with a bit of annoyance in his voice as he looked at the young man on the screens.


    "What? Jealous, Ryoma?" Sigr¨²n retorted with a voice full of condescension to the handsome man, who responded firmly.


    "Jealous? Please. Putting on that kind of spectacle is nothing to be proud of. Luckily, my Zoe understands well and prefers to keep a low and modest profile."


    "Poor granddaughter of yours, having such a boring and smelly old man like you as a grandfather." Sigr¨²n remarked disdainfully while looking at the man with a mocking gaze.


    "Sigr¨²n!! I demand respect!" Ryoma retorted angrily, raising his voice slightly as he shot a piercing look at Sigr¨²n.


    "Hehehehe, well, come and demand it and see how it goes for you, Ryoma."


    With a mocking expression, Sigr¨²n spoke with a voice full of contempt for the man, which angered him quite a bit. But just as he was about to rise from his chair, the director spoke with authority, so he could only sit back down¡ªnot without first casting an annoyed glance at Sigr¨²n, who merely responded with a defiant smile.


    "That''s enough. Stop causing trouble, Sigr¨²n."


    "Hmph, it was that smelly old man who started it." Sigr¨²n crossed her arms in annoyance and turned again to look at the holographic screen showing the gallant figure of her beloved Erik, determined to ignore those envious old folks.


    ...


    On the platform where all the participants were gathered, Erik was in a distant corner, seated on a beautiful throne made of solidified Myst, with a calm and serene expression. He gazed at the absurdly powerful Master-level in the air, who seemed to have an even more terrifying presence than his own masters¡ªsimilar to the director''s right hand, though perhaps a bit ''smaller'', but not by much.


    Although Erik did enjoy showing off from time to time, he was actually doing everything possible now so that Sigr¨²n could boast to her heart''s content to the other Master-levels¡ªsomething she herself had asked him with a mischievous smile on her face. So it was certain they were watching them at that moment.


    "Disciple Erik, I hope you refrain from making more displays like that; this is a serious tournament."


    The beautiful woman in the sky spoke with a voice full of authority, to which Erik nodded in understanding and bowed slightly from his chair¡ªwithout standing up¡ªto express an apology. This only made the woman sigh, as she could see the influence of the boy''s masters in him.


    (This is going to be another troublesome one... Why do all the talented ones have to be like this...?)


    The woman thought to herself with a bit of regret for the dark future she foresaw when the trio of disciple and masters would be together in the Order''s meetings. That would be an utter mess¡ªeven worse than it already was.


    "Well, now that everyone is gathered, it''s time to begin." The woman commented with a magnetic voice, once again drawing the attention of all the participants. She then added in a clear and firm tone.


    "My name is Ngozi Iyanda, Master-level of the Arcane Order, and I will be supervising this tournament. For this tournament, it is forbidden to use any artifact, potion, pill, etc., above the Illuminated level, and I will personally disqualify anyone who attempts to use such things, so be very careful." Ngozi cast a piercing gaze at the participants, who trembled slightly where they stood, but she quickly continued explaining the rules.


    "The format of this tournament is very simple. On this planet, there is a palace that holds a special treasure. The first person to obtain this treasure will be declared the winner and will claim all the treasures within the palace, including potions, artifacts, and even bio-mystical techniques and spells. However, don''t worry if you miss out on this prize¡ªthere are several other palaces where you can find ''pass treasures''. While these treasures don''t come with extra rewards or make you the champion, those who manage to find them will earn a spot on the exploration team for the ruins."


    Everyone present was filled with enthusiasm and determination to find the main palace and claim the promised treasures while securing a spot on the exploration team. But some strange emblems that suddenly appeared before them pulled them out of their thoughts.


    "One more thing: these emblems recognize you as participants. So, to be worthy of the spot, you must present an emblem along with the pass treasure." Ngozi commented with a slight smile as she observed several participants who seemed to instantly realize what those emblems meant. She then asked in a calm tone.


    "Any questions?"


    In response to Ngozi''s question, a burly young man with brown hair, dressed in a slightly different version of the university''s robes¡ªlooking more like elegant light armor¡ªraised his hand.


    "Yes, speak." Ngozi quickly looked at the young man and commented calmly, to which he nodded and began to speak in a tone filled with respect.


    "Excuse my impoliteness, Master Iyanda, but are there any other rules besides not using items above the Illuminated level?"


    "None; that''s the only rule." Ngozi commented with a slight smile, which caused the young man to ask again without changing his expression.


    "Is even killing allowed?"


    The young man''s question slightly widened Ngozi''s smile, and she quickly responded in a calm and clear tone, casually observing the different expressions her words brought to the participants'' faces.


    "Yes, even killing is allowed. But you don''t have to worry about that; the moment your lives are in danger, you will be automatically transported to the space station. So for this tournament in particular, your lives are safe."


    "Thank you very much for your guidance, Master Iyanda."


    The young man bowed respectfully and spoke in a respectful tone, while simultaneously glancing sideways at Erik, who seemed bored as he ate cookies from a tray on his lap. Two wolf cubs¡ªwho knows when they had appeared¡ªsat on his shoulders, eyeing the cookies with desire.


    "Any other questions?"

 VOL 2 Chapter 46: One year? Can’t it be shorter?

    "Any other questions?" Ngozi asked again as he looked at the group of participants. At that moment, a beautiful young woman with black hair raised her hand, prompting Ngozi to point at her, indicating that she could speak.


    "I apologize for the inconvenience, Master Iyanda, but do we have to turn in the same emblem we received, or can it be another one?"


    Ngozi smiled softly at the question and explained in a clear tone, while looking at the intelligent girl with a hint of approval.


    "You''re smart, and no, it doesn¡¯t have to be the exact same one. As long as it¡¯s one of the emblems we just handed out, they will be accepted. However, do not try to forge them. It would be very easy to discover, and you would be disqualified."


    "Thank you very much for your guidance, Master Iyanda." The young woman bowed deeply, grateful and excited because she had noticed the approval of the legendary Master-level. Once again, while looking at the participants, Ngozi asked.


    "Any more questions?"


    This time, it was Erik who raised his hand, attracting a few glances from the crowd. Ngozi asked while looking at the boy with some curiosity, wondering what the disciple of the order¡¯s most troublesome pair might ask.


    "Yes? What do you want to know, Disciple Erik?"


    Without getting up from his ''throne''¡ªsomething curiously recommended by Eleonora, who also seemed to enjoy showing off as much as Sigr¨²n¡ªErik asked, ignoring the annoyance that, for some reason, everyone now knew his name.


    "How long will we be here?"


    "Good question, and there¡¯s a time limit of one year." Ngozi responded in a calm tone, internally pleased that Erik hadn¡¯t asked something strange, as his Masters usually did. But the boy¡¯s next words ended his small moment of happiness.


    "One year? Can¡¯t it be shorter? I have things to do..."


    Everyone present directed murderous looks at Erik, who, for some reason, didn¡¯t realize they had to explore an entire damned planet to find a palace holding a special treasure. Managing it in one year without any artifact above Illuminated-level would already be a titanic feat, comparable to finding a needle in a desert. Yet, he wanted to reduce the already limited time even further.


    "No, it cannot be less time. But if you find a ''pass treasure'', you can leave earlier and still keep your spot." Ngozi replied, holding back the ironic smile trying to appear on his face. Hearing this, Erik commented with a visibly relieved expression:


    "That sounds better..."


    Ngozi shook his head as he looked at that young man, identical to his blond-haired Master who loved to overestimate herself¡ªthough it was better to ignore the fact that this trouble-seeker, in some strange way, always managed to get by with her foolish ideas.


    "Well, I suppose there are no more questions." Ngozi looked at the participants one last time, who remained silently staring at him, and then he added with a small smile.


    "Then, from now on, you will be transported to random parts of the planet. Good luck."


    The moment Ngozi finished speaking, a bright flash emerged from the platform where the participants were standing, catching them all by surprise. In an instant, everyone was teleported to different places on the planet at random.


    After all the students disappeared, Ngozi moved his right hand slightly, causing the platform to vanish completely. At that moment, the beautiful woman faded into the air, as if she were a mirage. Something very similar happened with the remaining traces of activity on the ground, restoring the meadow to its original appearance.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the middle of a scorching desert, filled with blood-red sand, Erik appeared with a flash of light about 100 meters above the ground, still sitting, and immediately began plummeting toward the earth at great speed. This made him open his eyes slightly, surprised by the sudden sensation of vertigo.


    Staying calm, Erik quickly created a platform of solidified Myst a bit beneath him, which he kicked forcefully, changing his movement from vertical to horizontal. At the same time, he spun his body in the air and then kicked another Myst platform, which this time propelled him upward. Just as he was about to fall again, he created a new platform right under his feet, ending up standing in midair as if stepping on the wind.


    As for the wolves, who had been on Erik¡¯s shoulders and also fell with him, they quickly began to hop on small clouds that emerged from nowhere beneath them. Since they were in their miniature form, they looked quite adorable¡ªespecially when they jumped back onto the star-haired boy¡¯s shoulders, barking happily.


    The clouds the wolves used to ''fly'' were actually simple spells developed by Erik, which he had taught them with the help of their contract. They were essentially steps of solidified Myst covered with special cloud effects to make them look more mystical and spectacular, since his main intention in developing them was to make them look cool.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Although the wolves couldn¡¯t manipulate solidified Myst like Erik, the spell worked in such a way that Myst steps were generated under their paws when activated. After a bit of practice, both Tiberius and Kaiser could easily master it, as the spell was quite simple.


    Furthermore, to make them appear more impressive, Kaiser and Tiberius¡¯s spells were slightly different. In Tiberius¡¯s case, the clouds created around the Myst platform were deep black, seemingly absorbing the light around them. It looked less like clouds and more like an amalgam of darkness.


    As for Kaiser, his clouds were gray storm clouds that released lightning in all directions at random intervals, giving the silver wolf a spectacular effect. When he covered his body with lightning, he looked like a thunder wolf god.


    "They really dropped me in the middle of nowhere, how inconsiderate¡­"


    Shielding his eyes with his hand¡ªsince the two suns in the sky were incredibly bright¡ªErik grumbled softly to himself as he looked around, seeing nothing but an endless sea of red sand as far as the eye could see. After a small sigh, he quickly shook his head and decided to summon his reliable contracted spirit.


    "Ebonique."


    From Erik¡¯s back, a mass of black lightning materialized, rapidly taking the form of a serpent with tar-black scales, very much like an oriental dragon with limbs bearing five claws and impressive horns on its head that resembled a crown. Though it looked slightly different from its dramatic entrance before¡ªnow it was just a serpent that looked like a dragon, not one in full form.


    "Where are we, Erik?" Ebonique, who measured a couple of meters, approached Erik and gently coiled around him while asking and creating shade for her dear contractor. He responded calmly.


    "Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I was suddenly teleported here, but what matters is that we need to find a palace with treasures so we can leave, and I can get to work on finishing polishing my latest project."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Hop on, let¡¯s go find that palace." Ebonique said cheerfully as she uncoiled from Erik, then grew larger, reaching about ten meters in length.


    "Though I doubt we¡¯ll find it easily. After all, they gave us a year to find a palace, and apparently there are several, so there must be some trick to it." Erik commented as he jumped onto Ebonique¡¯s huge head. She replied in a cheerful tone.


    "Well, you¡¯re right about that, but we certainly can¡¯t stay in this desert."


    As she spoke, Ebonique began moving through the air at a blinding speed, easily surpassing the speed of sound several times over. Yet, this terrifying speed didn¡¯t even ruffle Erik¡¯s hair. He was comfortably seated atop the enormous serpent¡¯s head, never feeling the aggressive air resistance that should have been present in such a situation.


    Even stranger, no sonic boom occurred despite Ebonique¡¯s ludicrous velocity. It was as if they were passing through the air rather than colliding with it. Still, Erik could breathe without difficulty. As usual, the laws of physics seemed not to apply to them¡ªno inertia, g-forces, or anything of the sort.


    ...


    After flying around erratically for a while, searching for anything that might resemble a palace or at least offer a clue, and finding nothing, Erik finally spotted a beautiful forest not far away. It was filled with all kinds of trees and plants, and adorned by several gigantic lakes. He quickly gave Ebonique¡¯s head a soft pat and commented calmly.


    "Ebonique, we¡¯ve been searching for a long time with no success. This search will be lengthy. It¡¯s better to change tactics. Let¡¯s land in that forest¡ªit looks like a good place for a base. Later, we can map the whole area."


    "You¡¯re right, it does look like a good spot."


    After responding, Ebonique flew toward the forest and landed gently near a gigantic lake, which looked like a sea from its shore. Erik jumped from her head, landing calmly on the ground. Ebonique then shrank and settled atop her contractor¡¯s starry hair in her smallest form, almost blending in.


    With a relaxed step, Erik walked toward the lake and started looking around. Simultaneously, he extended his ethereal projection along with his mystical awareness as far as possible, aiming to get a sense of the area and the potential dangers lurking there. After a moment, he spoke in a thoughtful tone.


    "Mmmm, it seems there are a couple of pesky critters around here, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be hard to handle. This really is a great place to establish a base. We just need to find a good spot¡­"


    "Do you want me to take care of them?" Ebonique asked from atop Erik¡¯s head, but he simply refused as he explained.


    "No, leave them to me. I have several things to test, so this is actually a good opportunity."


    As he spoke, Erik moved his hand slightly, and dozens of what looked like copper spheres appeared on the ground. Each was about 30 cm in diameter, covered in countless tiny and intricate routes carved into their surface. This caught the attention of Ebonique and the wolves, who were hanging on Erik¡¯s shoulders.


    At the same time, a crystal tablet appeared in Erik¡¯s left hand, its entire surface etched with runes. It emitted a holographic screen showing a blank space in the center, along with what looked like controls and buttons with different macros around it. Erik pressed one of those buttons, causing the copper spheres to come to life and rise into the air, then shoot off at high speed in different directions.


    "What are those things, Erik?"


    Ebonique asked, puzzled as she watched the copper spheres darting off in all directions. Erik responded while examining the three-dimensional map that began to slowly form in the blank center of the holographic screen.


    "I call them ¡®scouting spheres¡¯, a small artificing experiment I worked on some time ago but never really used. They serve mainly to map an area, and they also work as a surveillance and early warning system, making them perfect for this situation.


    Also, they use relatively basic runes and very cheap materials, so they barely qualify as Ascended-level artifacts, meaning I can use them freely to save a lot of time and effort."


    "Why didn¡¯t you use them before?" Ebonique asked, somewhat curious, as she looked at the holographic screen. Erik replied with a slightly embarrassed smile.


    "I forgot I had them. Though, to defend myself, I can say they¡¯re much slower than you, even if there are many of them. But anyway, since we need to conduct a thorough search now, I started thinking of ways to do it passively while I work on other things to make better use of my time, and I remembered them. So we can use them and maybe even make some improvements."


    "You really are very interesting, fufufu." Ebonique commented with a little laugh, mixing amusement and pride. Erik replied, somewhat amused.


    "You think so?"

 VOL 2 Chapter 47: This thing is quite ugly.

    The scouting spheres were one of the many experiments Erik undertook to better understand Artificery. They were born from the idea of creating something similar to tactical drones, but cheap and easy to produce. Although there were things somewhat akin to what he wanted in existence, they were quite expensive and complex, and not as specialized in exploration or support as he desired. But the best he managed to achieve were these spheres, which could only be considered a half-success.


    While the spheres themselves were exactly what he wanted¡ªcheap and easy to produce, consisting only of a not-too-complex rune matrix carved onto ¡°true copper¡±¡ªtheir control system posed a problem.


    The true copper was the cheapest material with which one could craft a magical artifact, boasting impressive mechanical properties, high resistance to heat, oxidation, corrosion, and more, along with mana conductivity superior to normal copper. It was composed of copper with a minuscule amount of what was known as falamite slag, a mining byproduct.


    However, the same could not be said for the crystal tablet he used to control them, which was made from the same material as his student card. This material was known as maximum-purity Chantinolite Crystals, a very rare and expensive mineral with incredible properties, including the ability to transmit information instantly at a planetary scale.


    Although there were lower-purity versions that were cheaper, they offered a far more limited transmission range and a drastically reduced number of runes that could be engraved¡ªthis was the true limitation. The way he intended to make the scouting spheres work was a bit different from how similar artifacts functioned. Those relied on wisdom runes that did all the work locally, very similar to artificial intelligence. But such runes required enormous amounts of mana to function, and thus needed a material capable of withstanding it.


    Not all artifacts worked this way, since that would make them unaffordable for most people. There was another method: using runes as if they were some type of analog computation¡ªin other words, designing rune matrices so that they modeled physical, mathematical, and even social processes. This not only introduced a certain margin of error, but also made it impossible to create something with general-purpose use; every design served extremely specific functions.


    Because of this great limitation, every detail had to be carefully considered when creating a magical artifact, as each function had to be painstakingly carved into the artifact itself through runes. This process was not only complicated, but that margin of error¡ªwhile it might not matter much on a large scale¡ªcould be fatal in tasks like mapping an area from the air. A single millimeter of error could lead to erroneous propositions or result in completely nonsensical, useless maps, just to give one example.


    To overcome this limitation, Erik spent a great deal of time trying to create something that would far surpass analog computation: digital technology with logic gates. However, he had little success. Even though he could design a transistor chip thanks to his decades of experience as an engineer in his past life. However, none of the materials, runes, or even magical circles he tried could function in a manner even remotely similar to a semiconductor, which is the initial step to creating a logic gate.


    Because of that, Erik simply attempted to make a processor with basic materials, as he had done in his previous life. With some effort, he managed to do it, although it was an enormous prototype that, at best, worked like a very limited calculator. But shortly after finishing it, he realized several drawbacks.


    First of all, the prototype was incredibly fragile, to the point that a single sneeze from Kaiser in his puppy form was more than enough to fry it. He had to create some protection for it, but even then, it left much to be desired. Testing various scenarios, he discovered that for a mana user, it was incredibly easy to manipulate the processor¡¯s functioning from a distance, causing it to fail¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t happen with the traditional method. The traditional method was not only much more resistant to such intrusions, but it was also a well-studied and refined system, honed over who knows how long.


    He also had trouble getting the processor to communicate with magical artifacts, which had been his initial goal. While the precision of digital technology was incredibly useful, the power, versatility, and capability of magical artifacts were even greater.


    Taking these limitations and a few others he noticed over time into account, Erik decided to turn the transistor microchip project into a long-term endeavor. Instead, he chose to focus on improving the accuracy of the mathematical modeling through runes using the Chantinolite Crystals as a foundation. The scouting spheres would only send raw information for his model to interpret and assemble into a fairly accurate three-dimensional map.


    ¡°You know, Erik, now that I think about it, you should rename those things. ¡®Scouting spheres¡¯ sounds really ugly¡­¡±


    Some time later, while Erik studied the map on the holographic screen, trying to find any errors, Ebonique commented in a somewhat dissatisfied tone of voice. This made Erik chuckle slightly, and he quickly brought a hand to his chin while thinking of a new name.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°So¡­ how does ¡® Watchful Probes¡¯ sound?¡±


    ¡°That sounds better, but I¡¯m not fully convinced. What else do you have?¡± Ebonique replied enthusiastically, slightly poking her head out from Erik¡¯s hair. He thought for a moment before adding.


    ¡°Mmmm, ¡® Arcane Eye¡¯ could also work¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but I feel like it¡¯s missing something, like it doesn¡¯t have impact¡­¡±


    While Ebonique and Erik amused themselves by discussing what name to give the scouting spheres, nearby, right where the forest trees interlaced, a creature watched, hidden in the darkness with predatory eyes, its drool almost touching the ground.


    The creature was bipedal, with a head reminiscent of a type of canine. It had long, sharp claws of a deep black color that blended perfectly with the darkness, while its skin seemed a mixture of scales and bristling fur that occasionally blurred into the shadows. This made its bright red, hunger-filled eyes stand out even more.


    After carefully observing every detail of the young man by the lake, the monstrous entity prepared to attack, taking a stance that would let it propel itself forward. Its legs displaced the earth as if it were rubber, its nostrils flaring wide and releasing a heated vapor, while its large, upright ears fixed on the young man, managing to hear even his calm heartbeat.


    With the help of its powerful legs and the elastic deformation of the ground, the monstrous entity shot forward at a blinding speed, silently heading straight for the young man, claws outstretched. It intended to end its victim¡¯s life with a single blow. But just as it was about to reach the neck of the young man¡ªwho still had his back turned and seemingly hadn¡¯t noticed¡ªa beautiful geometric circle materialized almost instantly before it. The circle conjured a barrier that seemed to be made of crystal, which sent the creature bouncing back several meters.


    Calmly, Erik turned and looked at the curious beast over three meters tall with interest. The creature managed to twist midair to land on its legs with enviable agility, then let out a defiant ¡®growl¡¯ as it watched him with evident wariness in its eyes. However, the sound it made was sharp and uneven, causing Erik¡¯s expression to wrinkle with discomfort.


    ¡°This thing is quite ugly, but it has a presence similar to a Revealed-level being, so I suppose it¡¯ll be useful for experiment number one.¡± Erik commented to himself, as two beautiful ebony-black machetes, decorated with countless rune carvings, appeared in his hands. They glowed faintly, giving them a mysterious, ethereal aspect.


    ¡°It really is very ugly, and that growl is horrible¡­ finish it off quickly and don¡¯t use that technique. It¡¯s still far from being complete, and it can hurt you.¡± Ebonique said from atop Erik¡¯s head, her voice laced with disgust as she looked at the monstrous creature.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will go wrong. Besides, I¡¯ll make it quick.¡± Erik replied as he approached the creature at a calm pace. The creature began preparing to attack again, manipulating the earth so that it deformed as if it were rubber, which made the starry-haired youth comment with interest.


    ¡°What an interesting way to manipulate the earth. That gives me an idea for an interesting spell, but let¡¯s leave it for another time. For now¡­ Kaiser, Tiberius.¡±


    At their master¡¯s command, the wolves that had been hanging calmly from Erik¡¯s shoulders leapt into the air and quickly entered a state of elementalization, transforming into incorporeal versions of themselves, one of lightning and the other of darkness. They then fused with the machetes in Erik¡¯s hands, causing them to release auras charged with darkness and lightning, respectively.


    Sensing great danger from the weapons the young man held, the creature quickly released the energy accumulated in the ground and shot forward at high speed, sweeping its long, sharp claws to shred its prey. But to its surprise, Erik simply smiled calmly as a small gust of wind surrounded him.


    With a movement so smooth and fluid that it looked as if it were in slow motion, Erik crouched, dodging the creature¡¯s sweeping strike and then moved to the right with absurd speed, as if the wind itself was propelling him. He left two trails of darkness and lightning in his wake, which soon vanished into nothingness.


    Once at the creature¡¯s side, Erik spun on himself, slashing the monster with both machetes. The blades tore its flesh open, exposing the beast¡¯s bones as the wound blackened due to the darkness and its body was paralyzed by electricity. In that moment, Erik moved again to attack the monster¡¯s back.


    As the wind swirled around him, Erik began moving around the monster at a scything speed, disappearing from sight and only appearing fleetingly to unleash fierce, perfectly interconnected attacks with his machetes. He left deep wounds covered with darkness all over the monster¡¯s body. Curiously, the trails of his machetes vanished whenever he disappeared from view, making it impossible to track his movements.


    Quickly, the monster lost its arms, and flesh separated from bone in many places. At that moment, Erik appeared once more in front of the monster, spinning several times in midair before slicing precisely at the creature¡¯s neck. This caused its head to detach from its body and fly off, leaving a semicircular trail in the air. A cascade of blood gushed from the beast¡¯s neck, which Erik avoided by jumping backward with the help of a Myst platform.


    After landing a few meters away, Erik gave a quick flick of his machetes toward the ground, causing the blood on them to fall away, revealing their black blades once more. At the same time, the small gust of wind around him calmed down. He kept his gaze fixed on the monster as it fell with a soft impact, forming a pool of blood while its internal organs spread out across the ground.


    As Erik stood victorious, suddenly a trickle of blood dripped from his mouth. This brought an ironic smile to his face, shattering the imposing aura he had exuded. In that moment, Ebonique grew in size to drape herself around his neck and look him straight in the eyes, then scolded him in an angry tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for being stubborn. How many times did I tell you it wouldn¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ sorry.¡± Erik replied with a guilty chuckle as he wiped the small trace of blood from his mouth with the back of his hand.

 VOL 2 Chapter 48: The sword techniques.

    "Don¡¯t look so impressed, it was just a small demonstration of my first disciple¡¯s skill, nothing out of the ordinary."


    In the midst of the impressive meeting hall, Sigr¨²n¡¯s voice, brimming with self-assurance, rang out. She was trying to make it seem as if what everyone had just witnessed through the holographic screens¡ªwhere a young Ascended-level had completely dominated a Revealed-level beast and killed it within a matter of seconds¡ªwas nothing special. A typical case of ¡°humble bragging.¡±


    Everyone present, including Eleonora, rolled their eyes upon hearing the boastful blonde woman. Sigr¨²n wore an enormous grin that nearly stretched from ear to ear and gazed at her disciple¡¯s gallant figure with shining eyes. He, in turn, appeared to be saying something to the spirit still around his neck, his hand on his chin as he thought deeply.


    ¡°Those movements look slightly familiar...¡± Adrian remarked, his hand on his chin as he tried to recall where he had seen similar techniques before. However, his thoughts were cut short when Sigr¨²n¡¯s voice once again sounded, brimming with conceit.


    ¡°Those moves aren¡¯t much, just something my disciple stumbled upon by chance at a university auction some time ago. He played around with them a bit, and this is the result. It still needs a bit of refinement, but it¡¯s good for young people to experiment on their own.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not serious, are you? Did Erik really manage to modify Zhang Tao¡¯s sword technique?¡± A shocked Adrian asked with his eyes wide open as he looked at a Sigr¨²n, who had a not-so-well-concealed smug expression on her face, as her words reminded him where he knew the technique from.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not much, and it still needs some polishing, since my Erik didn¡¯t have much time to play with it.¡± Sigr¨²n commented as if it were a trivial matter that a mere thirty-year-old Ascended had managed to modify a complex Arcane-level sword technique to fit his dual-machete style¡ªsomething that would take even a Master-level practitioner some time.


    Not wanting to inflate Sigr¨²n¡¯s vanity any further, those present avoided responding. Still, the look in their eyes changed when they regarded the star-haired young man on the screen, who seemed tireless in displaying increasingly impressive and valuable abilities.


    This stirred a slight sense of envy in their hearts for Sigr¨²n¡¯s luck in finding such an outstanding disciple¡ªa fact that Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina noticed with ease. Proud smiles graced their delicate faces as they began considering what rewards they might grant their beloved Erik.


    Seated in his place, Ryoma observed Erik with a deep, idea-filled gaze but decided to watch the monstrously talented boy a bit longer before taking any action. Thus, he remained silent, splitting his personal holographic display to show a divided screen: his beloved granddaughter occupying almost the entire central section, and the boy displayed in a smaller pane on the left.


    As for the Director, he watched Erik on the holographic screen with a calm smile. Though it was truly astonishing for someone so young to accomplish such a feat, if Erik really was a child of the Myst, something like this wasn¡¯t entirely beyond the realm of possibility. It would, however, make him a rather talented and capable individual among them, from what he knew.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After being scolded by Ebonique for a while, Erik sheathed his machetes once the wolves emerged from them. This time, they didn¡¯t climb onto his shoulders; instead, they began to play around him in their one-meter form, sniffing out threats and wagging their tails proudly.


    ¡°The damage wasn¡¯t severe, but it certainly hurt. I need to work on that spell more before using it in a serious battle.¡± Erik commented with a sigh as several runes formed in the air around him, casting a spell to heal the small wound his experiment had caused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times to stop trying to make things ¡®perfect¡¯. That happened because you altered the mana movement pattern in your body.¡±


    Still wrapped around Erik¡¯s neck, Ebonique spoke, a bit annoyed by his stubbornness. She sent her mana through his body to ensure everything was fine and that her adorable yet obstinate contractor wouldn¡¯t suffer any lasting effects from his recklessness. The star-haired youth nodded and commented with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Yes, it seems those ugly and strange mana routes were there for a good reason. I need to study the technique more carefully...¡±


    From Erik¡¯s perspective, the sword techniques of the Zazen Discipline were curious. Apart from having strange, extravagant names, like the technique he had bought, called [Heavenly Storm that Rips Through the Nine Horizons], they were complete sword-based martial arts styles complemented by spells. Moreover, it seemed each one had a different number of what they called [Movements].


    Each of these ''movements'' was a specific way of attacking complemented by a spell, which in a certain way could even be interpreted as a ¡®finishing moves¡¯. For example, the technique he had purchased had five such movements, each with its own unique and equally odd name.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    The first movement of the technique was [Flutter of the Faded Hawk], a frontal slash starting from a neutral position, combined with a spell that compressed and expanded the wind into a single focused burst, like a flap of wings. This was supposed to disorient the opponent and send them flying several meters, or at least throw them off balance.


    But what was truly interesting about the sword technique were actually the spells themselves. They were full Zazen Discipline spells, allowing Erik to gain a much clearer understanding of this curious magical system¡ªbeyond what his masters had explained and what he had read¡ªand to arrive at his own conclusions.


    In truth, the Zazen Discipline wasn¡¯t so different from the Aegis System or Sacred Geometry as he had initially imagined. In some ways, what the Zazen Discipline did was use the body¡¯s mana circulatory system, or what they called meridians, similarly to how magical circles worked. But because mana naturally flowed through these pathways, it was quite complicated and required great control.


    Another major difference he found was that the Zazen Discipline spells depended more heavily on the user consciously providing many of the ¡°orders¡± that made up the spell, probably due to the limitations of using the body as a magical circle. This was quite complicated, so they had something extra that other systems didn¡¯t use: hand signs.


    Hand signs were strange hand positions very similar to yoga mudras and the like, which, along with the movement of mana in the body, were able to give the ¡°orders¡± necessary to cast the spell. This, with time and a superior mastery of the spell, could be put aside and only mentally given the orders. According to what he had read, that was used as a way to determine mastery over a spell, the fewer hand signs, the greater mastery.


    But even with the hand signs, mastering a Zazen discipline spell was extremely complicated, or well, it was supposed to be because the reality was that he didn''t have to use any hand position or anything like that. The mental orders were easy to give, and his mana always did what he wanted, so by just reading the spells a couple of times, he was able to cast the simplest ones without many problems. Although the more complex ones were slightly bothersome since he had to get used to circulating his mana in a highly unnatural manner, which he suspected, was the real limitation.


    But back to the point, after studying the technique and understanding how the spells worked, Erik set out to master it and adapt it to his dual-wielding style. This really wasn''t too complicated, he just spent some time in the library and some money to get a good amount of dual-wielding martial techniques, then modified the spells to fit them. While he was at it, he also thought it would be a good idea to simplify them, since it was really annoying to make his mana flow in such an unnatural way.


    The result of that work was what he had used to kill the ugly monster, which was actually his modified version of the third ¡®movement¡¯ of the technique, which was originally called [Path of the Incessant Hummingbird]. It consisted of a series of rapid stabs around the target, combined with a rather complex spell that not only increased the speed to the point where one disappeared from sight. Also, along with each stab, a small shockwave of compressed air would impact the opponent, not only dealing damage but also confusing them.


    For his modified version, he got rid of those shock waves, which were the most complex part, and focused solely on speed and movement. He modified the spell, the footwork technique, and other details so that it would combine with a high-speed dual-wielding martial art known as [Storm blades]. Although in the end, simplifying the movement spell so much hadn¡¯t been the greatest idea.


    ¡­


    After examining the monstrous creature a bit, Erik took several of its scales and some of its skin for research and stored them in one of his storage rings. He didn¡¯t take much, since they didn¡¯t look promising and didn¡¯t seem very useful. He then walked for a while along the lake¡¯s shore, studying his surroundings as he finished healing.


    A few hours later, lying on the branch of a rather tall tree, Erik, with Ebonique¡¯s help, carefully reviewed the map generated by the scouting spheres. They had already managed to map the gigantic forest he was in, but he didn¡¯t see anything even remotely resembling a palace, causing him to sigh lightly.


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t going to be that easy. Let¡¯s set up camp; this is going to take a while.¡±


    ¡°How can I help?¡± Ebonique asked from Erik''s head, which now seemed like her favorite bed, while the wolves, for their part, now rested on Erik''s shoulders again.


    ¡°Not with much. I¡¯ve had tons of things prepared for a long time, in case I ended up stranded on a deserted island again, so I pretty much have everything ready.¡±


    After saying that, Erik enlarged the map of the surrounding area on the hologram projected by the crystal tablet, searching for a suitable spot to set up camp. After a while, he found one that seemed promising, so he zoomed in further and asked casually.


    ¡°What do you think of this one, Ebonique?¡±


    ¡°It looks good. It¡¯s peaceful, and there¡¯s water nearby. I like it.¡± Ebonique answered, quite pleased with the place shown on the hologram. Erik nodded and stood up.


    ¡°The scouting spheres didn¡¯t find any creatures nearby either, so that¡¯s the place.¡±


    Quickly, Erik jumped off the branch and landed softly on the ground. After marking the route on the hologram, he glanced back and forth between the pair of wolves on his shoulders and asked.


    ¡°Well, the area doesn¡¯t seem very suitable for Ebonique to move, so which one of you two is going to carry us?¡±


    Hearing the question, both wolves barked at the same time, but Tiberius was faster. He leaped from Erik¡¯s shoulder and grew until he was just under two meters tall, about the size of a regular horse. Then he stood in front of his master, happily wagging his tail.


    ¡°Then this time it¡¯ll be Tiberius.¡± Erik commented cheerfully, causing Kaiser to ¡°cry¡± in lament. After jumping onto the impressive black wolf¡¯s back, the star-haired boy spoke, looking at the sad silver wolf on his shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic, Kaiser. Next time it¡¯ll be your turn.¡±


    Hearing his master¡¯s words, the silver puppy wolf barked happily and started wagging his tail rapidly, making both Ebonique and Erik laugh. At that moment, the star-haired boy showed the black wolf the route he should take, then casually ordered.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

 VOL 2 Chapter 49: Beautiful, isn’t it?

    In the heart of the forest, where the last rays of evening light struggled to filter through the canopy of green leaves, there was a clearing that seemed to have been designed specifically to welcome travelers or adventurers. The terrain was unusually flat for a forest, with soft, lush grass underfoot.


    The trees, tall and majestic, rose like pillars around the clearing. Their thick, sturdy trunks offered protection against the wind and a support for any structure one might decide to build. All around the perimeter, shrubs and lower plants formed a natural barrier, providing both privacy and security, as well as resources like berries and herbs that could prove useful for food or medicine.


    Additionally, the place boasted a stream of crystal-clear water meandering nearby, ensuring a source of fresh water. Tiny fish sparkled among the stones, and on the banks were footprints and other traces of small animals that came to drink, thus guaranteeing a source of food and leather.


    With a satisfied smile, Erik breathed in the pure and almost aromatic air of the place. He then looked around with a pleased expression on his face. After all, the spot turned out even better than what the map had suggested, fully convincing him that this would be his base for who knows how long from now on.


    ¡°A good place, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    As he climbed off the black wolf''s back, Erik asked with a small smile, at which point Kaiser jumped off his shoulder and began exploring the area, with Tiberius joining in shortly after.


    ¡°It looks pretty good. Will you build a cabin?¡± Ebonique asked as she rose into the air from atop Erik¡¯s head to look around. The star-haired boy answered with a grin.


    ¡°It might be interesting to build one after so long, but maybe another time. For now, let¡¯s use this.¡±


    In Erik¡¯s hand appeared a small, intricate sphere no more than 30 centimeters in size, a bright silvery color, covered with tiny runes of various types carved all over its surface. He then tossed it onto the ground, where it lit up and rose into the air, spinning slowly, until it reached several meters in height and began to grow in size.


    Not long after, in the midst of the giant trees that covered the area, there floated a majestic metallic sphere of intricate design, reminiscent of Gothic cathedrals, adorned with pointed arches and ornaments shining with multicolored lights. Its surface was carved with an infinity of softly glowing runes. At that moment, small spheres of similar design emerged from its upper part and quickly surrounded it.


    Swiftly, the small spheres formed a sort of defensive formation around the surroundings. Then several runes appeared in midair, only to vanish into nothingness, prompting Erik to nod in satisfaction. The magical artifact worked perfectly¡ªthe artifact he had shamelessly and brazenly copied from one Chen had given him a long time ago, though he¡¯d made his own inspired by Sigr¨²n¡¯s Victorian-style mansion because he didn¡¯t like the Oriental style of the one Chen had provided.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Erik asked Ebonique with evident pride in his creation, to which the dragon spirit agreed with a nod.


    ¡°It truly looks very good.¡± Ebonique flew close to the sphere and inspected the beautiful spherical refuge a bit, then turned to look at Erik, a bit confused.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t such a complex artifact against the rules?¡±


    ¡°Though it¡¯s certainly complex and quite expensive to make, it doesn¡¯t even have an integrated weapons system, so it can only be considered a daily-life artifact. As for its defense, this baby can barely withstand a couple of attacks from an Illuminated-level individual before its structure completely collapses, so even if it¡¯s considered a specialized artifact, at most it would be classified as a maximum Revealed-level artifact in the best scenario.¡±


    Erik explained calmly as a beautifully carved staircase, adorned with all kinds of runes and made of the same metal, extended from the sphere like some sort of spaceship gangway. Ebonique and the wolves quickly approached the star-haired boy in excitement.


    After climbing the stairs, the group entered the sphere, finding a space far more spacious than the exterior suggested. There was a black marble floor reflecting elegant golden details, curved walls with Victorian-style windows and curtains, and what appeared to be a small chemistry lab in one corner.


    In the center of the refuge, a small pool emitted a bluish glow, and over it floated delicate luminescent flowers that released relaxing essences into the air. Off to one side, a beautiful library with shelves carved from ancient wood held all sorts of books and scrolls. In front of it, a fireplace burned ceaselessly, but its fire, instead of producing heat, emitted a cool breeze that balanced the refuge¡¯s temperature, making it pleasantly fresh and leaving behind the humid, hot forest atmosphere.


    The furnishings, though sparse¡ªjust a bed, a desk, a table with some chairs, and a few other items¡ªwere designed with an elegant style that complemented the refuge¡¯s aesthetics. They showcased all kinds of precious woods and metals, which always caused Erik a slight heartache whenever he thought about how expensive those materials were. Still, thanks to them, the interior of the refuge exuded an elegant, almost aristocratic aura.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Your maid is really very talented.¡± Ebonique commented with satisfaction as she flew around inside the refuge, while the wolves began sniffing everywhere.


    ¡°Hey, even though Seraphina made the design, I¡¯m the one who brought it to life, building every single thing you see here, so I deserve at least half the credit.¡± Erik commented ¡®offended¡¯ as he flopped onto the beautiful bed at the edge of the refuge.


    ¡°Please, you blatantly copied another magical artifact and didn¡¯t even do the design. I¡¯ll give you 30% of the credit only because of our relationship, and I¡¯m taking a risk.¡± Ebonique followed Erik and lay down on the bed beside him, speaking in a playful tone.


    ¡°Then I humbly accept the credit that is mine, hehehe.¡± Erik replied shamelessly as the wolves leaped onto him after ¡®inspecting¡¯ the entire refuge, prompting Ebonique to laugh amusedly and comment.


    ¡°Fufufu, you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I know. But seriously, Seraphina is really talented at design, and I had no idea. Lately, she¡¯s even been helping me redesign several of my projects, and they look much better now.¡± Erik said casually as he stretched out on the soft bed, causing Ebonique to ask, somewhat confused.


    ¡°How come you didn¡¯t notice if she spends all day by your side?¡±


    ¡°Well, because she never showed any particular interest in doing something like this before. But lately, it seems her artistic vein has awakened, and she¡¯s been helping me a lot, which I appreciate, since I¡¯m quite bad at the artistic side of things.¡± Erik responded casually as he struggled to push away the wolves trying to lick his face, tails wagging furiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite curious. Why would her ¡®artistic vein¡¯ awaken so recently?¡± Ebonique asked, full of curiosity, as she settled closer to Erik, who replied with a smile.


    ¡°Who knows? But I¡¯m not complaining. Most of what I produce now looks much better thanks to her.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re lucky.¡± Ebonique commented cheerfully, to which Erik nodded with a small laugh.


    ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m not complaining at all.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the faction¡¯s meeting room, all the present Masters-level were getting up to leave, as night had already fallen on the planet and all their disciples had found good shelter. At that moment, Thalia and Jessica approached Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, who were about to exit the room.


    ¡°The Masters Sigr¨²n and Eleonora have taught their disciple well.¡± Jessica said as she reached the two youngest Master-level individuals in history, a slight smile on her lips. This caused a pair of smiles to form on the faces of the beautiful women.


    ¡°Fufufu, Master Jessica exaggerates. It¡¯s just that Erik is a great learner and absorbs knowledge like a sponge, making it very easy to teach him.¡±


    Eleonora spoke in a calm and elegant tone before Sigr¨²n¡ªwho was preparing to make a scene with a haughty expression¡ªcould do so. This prompted the beautiful blonde to turn and glare at Eleonora with evident annoyance, to which she responded with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Erik is, after all, my first disciple, so it¡¯s only natural that he can learn so quickly.¡± Sigr¨²n added, a bit annoyed as she turned her gaze away from Eleonora, causing the master with golden eyes to laugh amusedly.


    ¡°Seriously, Sigr¨²n, will you die if you don¡¯t brag for a second or something?¡±


    As the group of four women walked out of the hall, followed by Seraphina, who walked with a straight and elegant posture, no expression on her face but a professional smile, Thalia couldn¡¯t help asking with an ironic grin. This prompting Sigr¨²n to retort angrily, giving her a piercing look.


    ¡°And who asked you, Thalia?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, sometimes I worry about the future of little Erik under the guidance of such a troublesome woman as you¡­¡± Thalia shook her head and commented in a tone full of regret and weariness, which made Sigr¨²n jump like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, quickly responding, furious.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Erik is my disciple, so your worries are unnecessary. Besides, I¡¯m not a troublesome woman, hmph!¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Thalia looked suspiciously at Sigr¨²n as she glared back indignantly, but their ''fight'' ended when Jessica spoke again.


    ¡°But changing the subject a bit, I¡¯m really curious about what Erik developed using the advice I gave him.¡±


    Upon hearing Jessica¡¯s comment, Sigr¨²n quickly spoke up, cutting off Eleonora, who was about to speak, with a triumphant smile on her face. This caused the master with golden eyes to wrinkle her expression in annoyance.


    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯ll really be surprised by what Erik has accomplished in this time. I assure you, you won¡¯t expect it.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m even more curious¡­¡± Jessica murmured to herself, seeming lost in thought, but she quickly recovered and asked with a smile.


    ¡°And how long do you plan to stay here at the station?¡±


    ¡°Until Erik finishes the test. We have an interesting journey to take afterward. Our beloved disciple doesn¡¯t know the galaxy yet, and he has worked very hard, so he deserves a fun vacation.¡± Eleonora commented with a small smile, which quickly spread to Sigr¨²n, who nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time for our Erik to get to know the ''world'' a bit.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Hearing the pair of troublemakers, Thalia couldn¡¯t help asking, a bit surprised. After all, aside from the security personnel and Ngozi, who was in charge of the tournament, most of the Master-level individuals present at the space station would leave after a month. They were busy people, and most of what their disciples had to show would come to light within the first month or so, so staying longer made no sense.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already planned. So we¡¯ll wait for Erik to finish the test, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be too long. We might even leave here before you, hehehe.¡± Sigr¨²n commented haughtily, looking down at Thalia, who responded in kind, crossing her arms beneath her ample bosom before speaking in a challenging tone.


    ¡°Oh really? What do you want to bet on it?¡±


    Although it was true that Erik was an unparalleled talent, Thalia was certain that it would be very difficult for him to pass the test, let alone finish before a month. After all, his age would work against him in this trial. Though his rise in power levels was undoubtedly meteoric, he was still only an Ascended-level, and there were several talented individuals close to 300 years old who were already at Revealed-level, far more powerful and experienced. They were far superior to a simple mercenary like the one Erik faced.


    ¡°Now this got interesting. I heard that you recently got your hands on a few Nebulon seeds. What do you think? Dare to bet?¡± Sigr¨²n commented confidently, crossing her arms in a manner similar to Thalia and looking at her as if she were a walking bag of money.

 VOL 2 Chapter 50: How low have you fallen.

    "You truly have an appetite that knows no bounds."


    Upon hearing Sigr¨²n¡¯s words, Thalia sighed and shook her head slightly, then went on to comment in a somewhat bitter tone of voice. After all, what that golden-haired troublemaker was asking her to wager was a very important element required to repair the spatial isolation formation¡ªone that those two wildcats had damaged some time ago.


    The Nebulo Tree was an extremely rare tree that only grew in places where the fabric of space was especially thin, allowing it to be nourished by energies from other dimensions. Its fruits, the nebulon seeds, were a very useful resource, mainly used to enhance large-scale spells, to brew potions that strengthen one¡¯s mana, as a critical component in forging certain types of magical artifacts, or in the construction and reinforcement of various kinds of formations.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to bet, then why do you even open your mouth?¡± Sigr¨²n replied with disdain, causing Thalia to look at her in annoyance, while Jessica and Eleonora moved away, talking quietly among themselves about random matters in an elegant and calm manner.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Thalia snorted, intending to leave the annoying Sigr¨²n fighting by herself. But unexpectedly, an idea came to her mind that made her smile mischievously, so she quickly added with elegance.


    ¡°But I might be willing to accept if, in return, you wager leaving me alone with Erik for a month. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°No way, that¡¯s out of the question.¡± Sigr¨²n responded instantly in a defensive manner, eyeing Thalia warily. This greatly broadened the smile of the fiery Master, who then asked in a challenging way, staring intensely into Sigr¨²n¡¯s blue eyes.


    ¡°What, are you afraid of losing?¡±


    ¡°Say what you will, but that¡¯s completely nonnegotiable.¡± Sigr¨²n replied with an unusually serious attitude as she walked away, leaving Thalia utterly stupefied. After all, it was the first time she had ever seen Sigr¨²n refuse a bet after having her pride provoked.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora, who was a bit removed from the pair of fiery women, looked at Sigr¨²n with a proud expression, seeing how her younger sister was maturing, growing to the point of not letting others¡¯ words provoke her¡ªa weakness that until now had been one of her greatest.


    ¡°So you¡¯re afraid of losing your little disciple, Sigr¨²n?¡±


    Not willing to give up, Thalia commented scornfully, trying to provoke Sigr¨²n. This caused the beautiful, golden-haired Master to halt and turn around to look at her, but instead of Sigr¨²n¡¯s anger, what Thalia received from her was a look full of contempt, accompanied by words laden with disdain.


    ¡°Are you so desperate to spend some time alone with my disciple? How low have you fallen, Thalia?¡±


    Sigr¨²n¡¯s provocative words caused a slight blush to form on Thalia¡¯s beautiful face. She clenched her teeth tightly, feeling genuinely embarrassed, but quickly recovered and responded with elegance.


    ¡°What a distasteful comment you¡¯ve made, Sigr¨²n. In reality, I¡¯m only doing it as an altruistic act to guide a talented young man down the right path, in order to prevent him from falling into disgrace under the tutelage of a problematic and inexperienced Master like you.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, keep saying it until you believe it¡­¡± Sigr¨²n left those words dripping with scorn as she walked away with grace and elegance, at which Eleonora, from afar, nodded proudly.


    For her part, Thalia watched in silence as Sigr¨²n left in the company of Seraphina, while a complicated tangle of emotions formed in her chest. Without a doubt, she had lost that little verbal skirmish a moment ago. The worst part was that she had lost to the one who, to put it elegantly, had the least eloquence among the Masters of the Arcane Order and usually ended up resorting to her fists.


    Shortly after, Eleonora, wearing a proud smile on her face, bid farewell to Jessica and Thalia to follow Sigr¨²n and Seraphina. The group of three women headed toward Eleonora¡¯s private room with the intention of continuing to watch their beloved Erik¡¯s broadcast, while also finalizing the itinerary for their upcoming vacation trip.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    While Erik relaxed in his magical refuge in the middle of a beautiful forest, life was not so easy for the other participants. Such was the case for a beautiful mage with short blond hair and captivating green eyes, who usually looked energetic, but now only a frown could be seen on her lovely face as she traveled over a crystalline ocean on what appeared to be a magic carpet.


    ¡°Seriously, why did I end up in the middle of nowhere? I¡¯ve been traveling half a day and I can¡¯t see even a shadow of solid ground¡­¡± Elara muttered to herself under her breath, full of frustration, as she looked at the water-filled horizon as far as her eyes could see.


    At the moment of teleportation, Elara had fallen onto a tiny island about two kilometers across, seemingly located in the most remote place on the planet. After spending a night there to rest, she had set off before the two suns rose, using the only thing she could¡ªa flying artifact of maximum Revealed-level. But now the suns were at their zenith, and she could not see the slightest trace of firm land, much less a palace.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ll be at this for a while¡­¡± Elara sighed softly, trying to take something from her storage ring to pass the time. But just at that moment, the water a short distance ahead of her began to bubble violently.


    Elara quickly made her flying carpet change direction, right as a gigantic sea serpent emerged from the ocean, lifting its head at least ten meters above the surface. Immediately afterward, a huge wave at least eight meters tall surged in her direction, so large and fast that there was practically no way to dodge it with her low-level flying artifact, causing her eyes to widen considerably.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± Elara muttered under her breath, filled with annoyance, as a beautiful, short, and sleek black staff with a red crystal at the top and various engraved runes appeared in her hand.


    Wasting not a second, Elara aimed her staff at the wave. At that moment, a beautiful and intricate magic circle formed in front of her, conjuring four fireballs that shot toward the wave, creating a huge hole in it upon impact. Elara quickly passed through that gap, then began ascending into the air while pointing her staff above the serpent¡¯s head.


    ¡°[Flame of Judgment]¡­¡±


    With Elara¡¯s whisper, a huge magic circle formed where she aimed, surrounded by fire. At the same time, something like water tentacles emerged from the sea, attempting to capture the beautiful mage, who quickly began to dodge them with erratic flying.


    Instants later, from the magic circle formed what seemed to be a gigantic spear made of fire, which fell upon the serpent¡¯s head, killing it instantly. As a result, the tentacles reverted to water and splashed back into the sea.


    While Elara watched the serpent¡¯s burned corpse floating on the water, the surface began to bubble violently in hundreds of places all around her. She gripped her staff tightly, her expression darkening as she spoke with incredulity.


    ¡°This has to be a joke¡­¡±


    Seeing different creatures beginning to emerge from the sea, Elara quickly poured large amounts of her mana into the carpet, causing it to accelerate greatly. At the same time, she aimed her staff forward, causing dozens of magic circles to form in the air above the creatures that were starting to surface. At that moment, she spoke in a low voice, looking visibly exhausted.


    ¡°[Fiery Plague]¡­¡±


    With Elara¡¯s silent announcement, hundreds of fireballs formed in the air and rained down like an apocalyptic shower upon the emerging creatures, while she fled the area as fast as she could. But more and more sea creatures began to rise from the ocean, with not the slightest intention of letting her escape, which severely soured her expression.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what you want, then let¡¯s play¡ªevery last one of you against me!¡± Elara announced loudly, now visibly angry. She took a potion from her storage ring and downed it in one gulp, then aimed her staff at the sky.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the middle of an arid desert with sand of a strange bluish hue. A beautiful young woman with jet black hair and blue eyes stood looking emotionlessly at about ten people in front of her. Her hand resting on the hilt of what appeared to be a gracefully sheathed katana that floated magically near her hip.


    ¡°So, to what do I owe such a warm welcome?¡± Zoe asked in an elegant and calm tone, at which one of the young men in front of her¡ªa robust male with light turquoise hair holding a spear in his hands¡ªresponded with a defiant smile.


    ¡°We want to extend an invitation to the great direct disciple Laverne, asking her to join our humble group.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    Zoe commented casually as she looked over the people before her: all men, and none especially remarkable at the university. In other words, a bunch of weak nobodies. Consequently, there could only be one reason why they dared something like this¡ªa certain very annoying bitch with blue hair. This realization caused Zoe to form a grimace of contempt and irritation as she said.


    ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re not qualified for that.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s a pity¡­¡± The man with the spear, who seemed to be the leader, commented with genuine regret while shaking his head. Then he lowered his center of gravity and took a combat stance, adding in a serious tone.


    ¡°Because then we will have to reduce competition.¡±


    With the man¡¯s words, the other nine took their positions. At that moment, Zoe moved her left hand to make three different hand signals at high speed, simultaneously lowering her center of gravity to take an Iaido stance. Legs slightly bent, one in front of the other, left hand on the katana¡¯s scabbard and right hand on the hilt, her body slightly inclined forward. At the same time, a kind of wind mantle enveloped her as she spoke in a cold tone.


    ¡°So be it then.¡±


    At the moment she spoke, Zoe vanished from sight, only to reappear behind the group. A strong light surrounded the four people who stood in a straight line, then vanished from sight. The leader held his spear in front of him with a grave expression, his arms trembling visibly as if strained by a great impact. Panicking, he shouted.


    ¡°Mages!! Attack with everything you¡¯ve got! Don¡¯t let her get close!¡±


    With the young man¡¯s words, those on the outermost part of his ¡®formation¡¯ raised their staffs and aimed them in Zoe¡¯s direction, while magical circles and runes formed before them. This made the beautiful black-haired girl smile softly, who commented as she drew her katana from its sheath.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go all out.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Did they really have to drop me in the middle of a damn volcano?!¡±


    A terribly enraged Liliana cursed the heavens as she flew with all her might using a pair of beautiful wings on her back. She sped through a huge volcanic cavern, fleeing what looked like a gigantic humanoid mass of lava chasing her at incredible speed, hurling huge lava bullets to try to shatter the light shield protecting her.


    ¡°[Solar Shards]!¡±


    While flying erratically to dodge the lava bullets, Liliana aimed a delicate white wooden staff in her hand toward the lava monster and shouted angrily. This caused several magic circles to form in the air, creating dozens of spheres of light, which fired powerful whitish lasers at different intervals.


    The hundreds of lasers hit the monster head-on, and though they only managed to deform its body, that was enough damage to force it to take several minutes to reform completely. This gave Liliana time to get away by a good margin, and she soon reached a passageway where she could see light at the end.


    ¡°Finally!!!¡±


    Upon seeing the exit after so long, Liliana gripped her staff tightly and exclaimed with excitement. Shortly after, she managed to leave the gigantic cavern, beholding a beautiful mountain range filled with all kinds of trees in various shapes and colors. The beautiful view allowed her to relax for a moment, but just as she intended to land, the ground began to shake violently.


    Dozens of what appeared to be gigantic stone golems emerged from the ground, each with entire ecosystems of trees on their backs. The sight caused Liliana¡¯s jaw to drop wide open¡ªwide enough to fit an egg in it¡ªutterly stupefied. She quickly composed herself and flew away with all her might to escape the area, cursing the entire time.


    ¡°Are they targeting me especially, or what?!!!!¡±

 VOL 2 Chapter 51: it’s important not to fall into arrogance.

    From the start of the tournament held to select participants for the exploration of the recently discovered ancient ruin, about 20 days had passed. During which Erik had not taken a single step outside his refuge except to do his daily routine and play a bit with the wolves whenever they got bored of being cooped up.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a good idea to continue like this without trying to look for those palaces?¡± a worried Ebonique asked from atop Erik¡¯s head. He was sitting at a modest worktable, carving runes into what looked like a crystal tablet, and he responded in a calm tone.


    ¡°Quite sure. The Scouting Spheres¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d already agreed not to call them that.¡± Ebonique interrupted firmly, causing the star-haired boy to chuckle softly before continuing.


    ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s true. As I was saying, the ¡®Sentinel Probes¡¯ have already mapped a good portion of the planet and haven¡¯t found anything of interest besides other participants and estrange creatures, so it¡¯s pointless to go out searching. Besides, I have a feeling that clues for finding those palaces will start appearing soon, so I¡¯d rather use my time for something more useful.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­ and what are you doing?¡± Ebonique asked curiously, watching the crystal tablet that Erik was carefully and skillfully carving.


    ¡°An improved version of the Sentinel Probes¡¯ control platform. Over the past few days, I¡¯ve had several ideas and also found a couple of problems, so I intend to fix them while adding a few new functions.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, and what will it have now?¡± Ebonique asked in a cheerful tone, as she focused her gaze on the carved runes. Erik replied calmly without stopping his work.


    ¡°Nothing special, just some improvements to the mapping algorithm, a couple of functions for real-time live image and sound transmission, plus a geopositioning system, interest zone marking, and a mini-map.¡±


    ¡°Geopositioning? What¡¯s that?¡± Ebonique asked curiously, poking her little head out of Erik¡¯s hair. After giving it a thought for a moment, Erik explained.


    ¡°Hmm, think of it as a system capable of determining where something is on the planet with almost millimetric precision¡ªwhether it¡¯s an object, a person, or even myself.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like something useful for weak youngsters.¡± Ebonique commented with realization, to which Erik nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Exactly. Even though something like that becomes useless at higher levels, at my current level it¡¯s very convenient, especially in this situation.¡±


    While Erik and Ebonique discussed the new features that would be available in the new version of the Sentinel Probes, the star-haired boy suddenly stopped talking, even ceasing his work and turning to look to his left with interest. At the same time, he murmured quietly.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the clue I was waiting for¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess so...¡± Ebonique agreed, looking in the same direction before flying off from Erik¡¯s head so he could prepare more easily.


    Wasting not a single second, Erik quickly stowed away the tablet he had been working on, while the wolves jumped off the bed and slipped into his shadow. He then ran out of the refuge while muttering a few words that caused the refuge¡ªwhich had been closed and camouflaged¡ªto reappear and retract the hexagonal energy shield that covered it, simultaneously extending the ladder so he could descend.


    After leaving the refuge, Ebonique grew in size until she measured about thirty meters and took on her dragon form. At that moment, Erik leapt onto her head, and they took off flying at great speed. Meanwhile, the small spheres surrounding the refuge glowed softly, conjuring various runes in the air, which reactivated the shield and once again made it invisible.


    Some time later, Erik saw on the horizon a monumental column of whitish light that seemed to connect sky and earth, almost like a beacon calling the participants. He inevitably smiled in amusement, as it seemed that at the Arcane University there was no such thing as subtlety¡ªthey either went for excessively extravagant displays or didn¡¯t bother at all.


    What caught Erik¡¯s attention as he talked with Ebonique was a strange fluctuation in the Myst. It suddenly changed from its usual calm to moving furiously, pointing in a certain direction, as if urging anyone who could sense it to head that way.


    Upon arriving at the place, Erik looked with some curiosity at the column of light, which measured about 10 meters in diameter and rose to a height lost among the clouds. He then examined the surroundings. After all, he wasn¡¯t the first to arrive: around the area were already dozens of participants, some waiting patiently, while others fought against all sorts of beasts.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    For some reason, these beasts were immensely interested in the column¡ªsome so much so that they jumped at it, only to turn into ashes shortly thereafter¡ªwhile other monstrous creatures, on the contrary, seemed to watch the surroundings attentively without attacking anyone, almost as if they were waiting for something, just like the participants.


    Seeing the situation, Erik prompted Ebonique to move to a secluded area, then jumped off her head to land on the ground. At that moment, he called for Kaiser and Tiberius, who easily dispatched a couple of beasts in the vicinity. Meanwhile, on the grass appeared a beautiful carved crystal table with a book and a plate of cookies on top.


    As the pair of wolves returned after clearing the area of beasts, Erik sat down in front of the table in an intricate crystal-carved chair matching the style of the table. It featured ergonomic cushions that automatically adjusted to his figure, providing the greatest comfort possible.


    Ebonique, for her part, lay down on Erik¡¯s grass without changing form or decreasing in size, surrounding him protectively. She acted as a powerful deterrent to both the beasts and other participants in the area, who eyed the mighty black dragon with evident caution.


    Not long after, Kaiser and Tiberius arrived at Erik¡¯s sides, each about three meters tall, and lay down beside him with their heads held high. Kaiser emitted tiny lightning bolts that vanished into the air, while Tiberius seemed to merge with the shadow cast by Ebonique.


    Satisfied with the pair of wolves¡¯ performance, Erik gave each one a special cookie, took one for himself as well, then picked up the book and began to read with a relaxed expression. This inevitably attracted the attention of all the participants present, who looked at the star-haired boy surrounded by powerful creatures with various expressions.


    Time passed, and more and more participants and beasts of all kinds arrived, all looking at Erik, but a single glance from Ebonique was enough to keep any of them from even trying to approach. Thus, they fought among themselves, while occasionally several participants were forcibly transported to the space station.


    In places far from where Erik was, some participants seemed to imitate him, as they too produced tables, chairs, and even picnic blankets and relaxed on the spot while reading or eating elegantly. They were protected by contracted magical beasts or magical barriers emitted by formations or magical artifacts of all kinds.


    But if there was someone who caught Erik¡¯s attention, it was a young man with dark skin and finely braided black hair falling halfway down his back. He was flying in the air on the back of an imposing 4-meter eagle that seemed to hover without moving a single millimeter from its position. For some reason, it had positioned itself at the opposite end from where Erik was and occasionally cast ¡°worried¡± glances at Ebonique.


    ¡°Is it just my impression, or is that eagle a spirit, Ebonique?¡± Erik asked, watching curiously as the eagle controlled the air around itself with incredible precision to remain suspended in the air.


    ¡°Hehehehe, yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s a little juvenile spirit.¡± Ebonique remarked from her sprawled position, giving a slight look towards the eagle, which seemed to start sweating cold as it moved away from its spot, leaving the young man on its back a bit confused.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a lower rank than you, but we¡¯d better be careful¡­¡±


    Erik¡¯s words put a complicated expression on Ebonique¡¯s draconic face, as it was more than an insult that her beloved contractor had to be cautious against a mere juvenile spirit. One that only dared remain in her presence because she had ordered it to, fearing that Erik would notice something strange.


    Ebonique sighed inwardly, regretting the moment she let Ignis convince her to lie to Erik. Even though she understood perfectly the reasons why it was necessary, that did nothing to reduce the guilt she felt in her heart for having to lie to her sincere and beloved Erik. After all, and unlike her, he almost never hid anything from her, and showed himself exactly as he was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Erik. The difference between spirit ranks is even greater than the difference in levels between humans. So even if a pack of juvenile spirits came along, they couldn¡¯t do anything against me.¡± Ebonique commented in a firm and confident tone, making Erik smile, evidently much more at ease. He then commented.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s a relief. The boy himself isn¡¯t very powerful, so I had overlooked him, but I was starting to worry.¡±


    Erik¡¯s concern stemmed from his full awareness of the absurd power boost that spiritual empowerment represented¡ªone of the abilities that could be used when contracting a spirit. In his case with Ebonique, it almost doubled his base power, a rather terrifying enhancement. Moreover, spirits themselves were quite powerful and possessed very peculiar but incredibly useful abilities, which could make situations a bit unpredictable if one showed up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about any spirit with me by your side, so you can put that out of your mind.¡± Ebonique commented in a calm tone, but one filled with innate authority. This made Erik laugh, and he cheerfully remarked.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s good to see you¡¯re confident in yourself, but it¡¯s not a good idea to be arrogant. Monsters like Ignis are out there, so it¡¯s better to be cautious. You never know what we might run into.¡±


    Hearing Erik¡¯s words, Ebonique had to bite her mental tongue to keep from blurting out that Ignis could at best equal her, but never surpass her. Saying something like that would basically give her away, so gritting her teeth, she commented with great difficulty.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s important not to fall into arrogance. I¡¯ll keep that in mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t have to get like that. We¡¯re still weak, but that won¡¯t last forever. Eventually, we¡¯ll be even more powerful than they are, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Noticing that Ebonique was in a bit of a bad mood, Erik got up from his chair and approached her, speaking cheerfully. He then began to stroke her gigantic scales while simultaneously passing huge amounts of mana to his reliable companion. At that moment, he asked with a smile.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± Ebonique replied in a pleased tone, almost as if she were about to purr, making Erik smile happily. He gently commented without ceasing to caress his companion¡¯s scales.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

 VOL 2 Chapter 52: It’s a pleasure to see you again.

    After pampering Ebonique for a while, Erik returned to his spot, where he ate some cookies while reading his book. Every so often, though, he had to share a few cookies with the wolves; otherwise, they would start to ¡®whimper¡¯ softly. After some time, he sensed through his mystical awareness a familiar presence, prompting him to turn his head in that direction with a smile.


    Seated on what looked like a flying carpet was a beautiful young woman with gorgeous emerald-green eyes and short golden hair that highlighted her lovely, delicate features. She wore a calm, serious expression as she observed the other participants and the beasts gathered around the column of light.


    When the beautiful young woman saw the young man with iconic starry hair greeting her from the ground, a lovely smile graced her lips. Without even noticing the imposing wolves or the intimidating dragon, she quickly changed course and landed near the young man.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Disciple Erik.¡± Elara said after putting away her flying artifact into her storage ring. She approached with a firm, steady step.


    ¡°It¡¯s equally a pleasure to see you again, Disciple Elara. If you¡¯d like, please take a seat.¡± Erik greeted in return with a smile, indicating another chair that had appeared out of nowhere before him.


    ¡°Then I shall accept Disciple Erik¡¯s kind offer.¡±


    With a pleasant smile on her face, Elara thanked him and sat down across from Erik. At that moment, several desserts appeared on the table, served on beautiful porcelain plates decorated with what looked like gold filigree. Meanwhile, in a delicate cup with a design similar to the plates, aromatic tea was poured from what seemed to be a teapot floating in midair.


    Somewhat curious, Elara tasted the cake and the tea, then widened her eyes slightly, pleasantly surprised by the delicious flavor. After setting her cup back on the table, she asked familiarly as she looked at Erik.


    ¡°This is incredibly delicious. Did Disciple Erik make it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, no, I¡¯m not that skilled. In fact, my maid prepared a whole lot of supplies for this tournament. This is just part of it.¡±


    Erik commented with a smile before taking a sip from his own cup of tea. Meanwhile, in the meeting room of the space station, Seraphina smiled cheerfully while Eleonora and Sigr¨²n cast her sidelong glances with bitter smiles. After all, that woman had prevented them from preparing a good snack for their beloved Erik to remember them by during the tournament, jealously monopolizing his care.


    ¡°Truly, Disciple Erik is blessed.¡± Elara remarked casually as she studied Erik with her gaze. He nodded in agreement and spoke in a calm, though clearly serious tone.


    ¡°You don''t even have to say it, sometimes I wake up scared thinking I''m just in a dream.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re joking.¡± Elara said, caught off guard by Erik¡¯s sudden seriousness. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh, amused. But a serious, meaningful voice interrupted her mirth.


    ¡°Not at all. My life is so good now that it honestly feels like a lie.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Erik¡¯s serious tone, coupled with his eyes that suddenly became deep and full of meaning, took Elara by surprise. She was almost hypnotized as she looked at the star-haired boy, who no longer seemed like an energetic youth. On the contrary, he now emitted the aura of an old man laden with hardships, contemplating his past with melancholy.


    Meanwhile, in the meeting room, Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina watched with concern in their eyes as the melancholic Erik appeared on the holographic screens, while Jessica and Thalia observed the young man, somewhat surprised by his sudden change. He almost seemed like a different person.


    ¡°Hehehe, let¡¯s hope this isn¡¯t a dream. Now, Disciple Elara, tell me, how has the tournament treated you?¡± Suddenly, Erik shook his head and reverted to the same cheerful, carefree young man as always, asking with mild curiosity as he looked at the silent young woman before him.


    ¡°...¡±


    Elara, still a bit in shock from Erik¡¯s sudden shifts, took a moment to understand his words. But she quickly recovered and began talking as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°The truth is, it''s been a bit complicated. This is the first time I''ve faced a situation like this. So, even though I had all sorts of things in my ring, it was difficult to find things like a good spot for my camp or manage my time to get back to it before nightfall. At night, a bunch of those monsters come out to hunt, each more powerful than the last, especially in the sea, which is quite dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s normal, but it¡¯s good that you came prepared.¡±


    Erik commented with laughter as he ate a cookie from his plate and handed one to each wolf. This caused Elara to fold her arms and pout angrily, seeming quite ¡®offended¡¯ by Erik¡¯s laughter. At that point, she remarked.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to laugh at people, Disciple Erik.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, sorry, sorry. I¡¯ll avoid doing that in the future.¡± Erik said, even more amused by Elara¡¯s expression. She retorted, still sulking.


    ¡°And you¡¯re still laughing.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Erik opted to remain silent and took his cup of tea, at which point Elara commented irritably.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t laugh, your expression says it all¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, sorry.¡±


    After sipping some tea, Erik apologized with a smile as he looked at the sulking Elara. After a moment, she spoke with a calm expression, looking straight into the star-haired young man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Better tell me, Disciple Erik, how has the tournament treated you? I imagine this has been a walk in the park for you, so you can laugh at me.¡±


    ¡°A bit, honestly. Having resources makes all the difference. I hardly even notice a change from my normal days, and I¡¯ve even been able to make progress on several of my projects.¡± Erik nodded and explained calmly as he set his cup on the table, prompting Elara to comment with a slight smile on her face.


    ¡°It seems you have a lot of experience.¡±


    ¡°Something like that. A while back, I was stranded on a deserted island for several years, so I learned a few things.¡± Erik nodded casually before biting into a cookie, which greatly surprised the beautiful green-eyed girl.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Elara asked, astonished, as she had never heard that before. It was hard for her to believe how someone like Erik, talented enough to be a disciple of two Masters-levels, could end up stranded on a deserted island. The star-haired young man responded calmly.


    ¡°Yes, years ago, before I met my masters, I was stranded on a deserted island and had to survive there for several years.¡±


    ¡°That sounds really tough¡­¡±


    Elara commented empathetically and somewhat sadly. If it had been before he met his Masters, Erik could only have been a very small child, meaning that experience must have been exceptionally difficult and painful. At the same time, it made her admire the young man in front of her even more. After all, a small child managing to survive alone on a deserted island was almost miraculous, yet he made it seem like it was nothing, and his expression didn¡¯t even change while he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. Over time, you get used to it, and it even becomes fun to watch your life improve with everything you do. It¡¯s even an enjoyable experience and a great story to tell.¡±


    ...


    Time went by, and Elara and Erik continued pleasantly chatting about random things while drinking tea and eating. Suddenly, Erik looked in another direction, catching Elara''s attention. She turned to look in the same direction and saw two beautiful young women flying using different means.


    On the right was a beautiful young woman with jet-black hair and sky-blue eyes that exuded elegant, understated charm. She flew through the air on what looked like a white-furred fox with multiple tails, its face and tail tips adorned with crimson-red fur in various patterns.


    On the left was a young woman flying with the help of two angelic wings. Her wavy chestnut hair resembled a beautiful cascade of chocolate, contrasting with her lovely sky-blue eyes, which projected a serene yet authoritative gaze.


    The two divinely beautiful young women landed near Erik¡¯s makeshift camp and walked gracefully. The wings of the young woman on the left vanished, and the beautiful two-tailed golden fox faded away in a burst of flame. Not before, however, discreetly bowing its head in respect to the imposing dragon that watched out of the corner of its eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joy to meet Disciple Erik again.¡± Zoe commented with an elegant smile, though her face showed an enchanted expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s equally a pleasure to meet Disciple Zoe again.¡± Erik replied cheerfully, then indicated two chairs that appeared beside the table and added.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall accept Disciple Erik¡¯s offer.¡±


    Zoe sat in the chair closest to her, and once again more desserts appeared on the table, while tea was served from the floating teapot. At that moment, Elara commented in a calm yet indecipherable tone.


    ¡°So now you¡¯re not going to greet me, Zoe?¡±


    ¡°How can you think that, Elara? I was just greeting Disciple Erik first after not seeing him for so long.¡± At Elara¡¯s words, Zoe responded with a diplomatic smile on her face. Elara, in turn, smiled disdainfully before commenting.


    ¡°Yeah, right¡­¡±


    While Elara and Zoe began their small argument, Liliana sat in the other chair and, without a word, started eating the delicious pastries with impeccable manners, sipping tea occasionally. This drew the attention of the pair of direct disciples.


    ¡°But it seems like someone else who doesn''t know how to greet is Liliana. Look at her, eating without a care in the world.¡± Elara remarked with feigned anger, which made Liliana glance at her for a moment before responding.


    ¡°Well, I lost my timing due to your fight, but now that we¡¯re here, hello Elara, Erik. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°No complaints. Things have gone quite well for me, honestly.¡± Erik answered without much importance, as he turned his gaze and picked up another cookie.


    ¡°Let me guess, you spent your time holed up somewhere playing with your artifacts.¡± Liliana said, rolling her eyes. Erik could only respond with a smile.


    ¡°You know me well, hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I knew it. And how about you, Elara?¡±


    The group continued chatting about random things for a while longer, but fewer and fewer participants were arriving, and practically no beasts could be seen anymore. Those foolish enough to hurl themselves heedlessly into the white tide of participants around the column of light had long since been eliminated. The only ones left were the more cunning beasts, watching the situation from a distance.


    But while Erik chatted, he suddenly sensed a change in the Myst around him, prompting him to discreetly glance at the column of light from the corner of his eye. What Erik sensed was that the Myst, previously stirred up by the column of light, had calmed slightly¡ªan undetectable change for any of the participants present, but incredibly evident to him. He paid close attention, and in his mind he started calculating the changes over time, forming an idea of when his moment to act would come.


    As if nothing had happened, Erik continued chatting with the girls, calmly eating cookies and drinking tea, while secretly sending his intentions to the wolves and Ebonique through their contracts. They remained in their positions without any visible changes, though the subtle shifts in their mana were enough for him to understand that they were preparing for the exact moment he would make his move.


    Without raising any suspicion, Erik''s mental countdown continued for almost an hour as he simultaneously analyzed all possible variables on the field: the strength, speed, and potential reactions of the participants and the beasts. At the same time, he discreetly tested the pillar of light with the help of Myst. Then, after a moment, he suddenly commented.


    ¡°Well, ladies, it¡¯s been a pleasure, but it seems I have to go.¡±

 VOL 2 Chapter 53: Mystical Transcendence.

    The sudden comment from Erik took the 3 young ladies by surprise, who looked at him a bit confused, not really understanding what he meant. At that moment, Tiberius hid in the shadow of the star-haired boy, while he extended his left hand, resting it on Kaiser¡¯s neck.


    At the same time, the imposing column of light that pierced the sky dimmed slightly, revealing within it the silhouette of a majestic staff that floated, defying gravity, at the center of the column. This immediately drew the attention of all the participants, including the 3 young ladies, which made Erik smile.


    While all the participants were distracted, in an instant, Erik metamorphosed into an entity of pure energy with Kaiser¡¯s help, becoming a sort of human-shaped lightning bolt that held by the neck an imposing two-meter-tall wolf. And, before anyone could realize it, he hurled himself toward the column of light at a speed that defied all perception, leaving an electrical trail in his wake.


    Just before Erik struck the column of light at a blinding speed, the Myst began to swirl around him, then condensed, forming a kind of impenetrable barrier that surrounded him like a halo of invisible force. Moments later, he collided head-on with the column right at its center.


    With the help of the help of the Myst defense he had created, Erik penetrated the column of light, almost as if he were a divine arrow. At that moment, he took hold of the staff and continued his flight at such an incredible speed that, in a matter of mere instants, he disappeared from sight, leaving everyone present in shock and without any chance to react.


    A moment later, all the participants slowly began to rationalize what had just happened, left speechless. Some stared, stunned, at the column of light that was slowly fading with a huge hole in its center, while others turned to look at where Erik had stood just a moment ago. Only to find three beautiful women who looked around with the same expression of stupefaction as the others. Meanwhile, the wolves and the dragon that had accompanied that cunning bastard were nowhere to be seen.


    Likewise, some of the participants began to pick up their weapons and organize teams, casting looks filled with ill intent at the three young ladies who accompanied the cunning bastard, causing bitter smiles to appear on the women¡¯s faces. At the same time, they looked at each other wordlessly, but after nodding to each other, they quickly took up their weapons and two magic circles appeared in the air. The magic circles created a great explosion and a brilliant flash that blinded everyone¡¯s senses.


    ¡°Quick, chase them!! They are the key to recovering the staff!!!¡±


    With the cry of a female voice, a horde of participants flung themselves into the air to pursue the three young ladies, who fled with all their might. Even in that situation, the trio did not forget to turn and throw venomous glares at the sensual blue-haired woman who had spoken, who merely smiled with confidence and coquettishness.


    ¡­


    In the meeting room of the space station, all the Master-level individuals present looked at Sigr¨²n and Eleonora with disbelief written on their faces, evidently having trouble believing what they had seen and felt. Meanwhile, the pair of sworn sisters sipped tea calmly and refinedly, as if nothing special were happening, with Seraphina serving different pastries for them with a serene and professional smile on her face.


    The surprise was even more evident in Jessica, who knew perfectly well how incredibly challenging elementalization was for someone without affinities, to the point that it was practically impossible to achieve. She herself was the only known person in history to have accomplished it. What¡¯s more, when she first met the boy, despite possessing impressive power for his young age, he was not even capable of achieving elemental synchronization, the first and most basic step toward elementalization.


    That was precisely what convinced her to join the Arcane Order: seeing someone who, using only his ingenuity and monstrous talent, could overcome his disadvantage of being born without affinities by taking a completely different path than hers, putting himself on equal footing with any ¡°genius¡±. It filled her with incredible expectations for the future because if Erik¡¯s amazing creativity and talent were combined with her own and her vast experience as a mage without affinities, what they could achieve together would be staggering.


    But what she had just seen went beyond anything she could have imagined. She truly struggled to understand how Erik had accomplished something like that. Moreover, the arrogant, self-satisfied smile that Sigr¨²n directed at her only seemed to indicate that this was the advancement Erik had reached thanks to the advice they mentioned earlier, which left her even more confused.


    The great Master-level without affinities, Jessica Roa, the one who was born with nothing but obtained everything, was completely incapable of understanding how a couple of pieces of advice she gave the star-haired boy the day she met him could produce such a result in such a short time. Not only had he assimilated them in an unexpected way, but he had also taken them beyond anything she could have ever imagined.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Not only does he master communion with the Myst, but now he even controls Mystical Transcendence. What kind of monster are you two raising?¡± Thalia asked, absolutely astounded, as she looked at Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, who continued to behave calmly, as if nothing were happening.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, Thalia, it¡¯s just a little trick that my FIRST DISCIPLE managed to master after a few pointers, nothing more, just something natural for someone I personally chose.¡± Sigr¨²n commented in a vain, self-satisfied voice as she set her cup down on the table.


    ¡°Yes, Thalia, Erik is naturally curious, so upon meeting Master Jessica he had several ideas he couldn¡¯t help but start putting into practice. Don¡¯t make such a fuss or our disciple might become arrogant.¡± Eleonora added elegantly, causing the others present in the room, including the director, to frown in annoyance. It was truly frustrating to see these two troublemakers calmly boasting.


    ¡°Could you both stop bragging and instead tell us how Erik is able to master 2 Master-level techniques at only 30 years old?¡± An astonished Adrian asked, dropping his usual polite and elegant mannerisms, which made the duo of Master-levels and the maid smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much, it¡¯s just that our Erik has an innate ease in mastering Mana and Myst, to the point that mana control and Myst harmony techniques aren¡¯t a challenge for him. But due to his lack of affinities, he had trouble mastering elemental synchronization. That changed when he met Jessica, as he got several ideas and now has partial mastery of the technique, allowing him temporary access to mystical transcendence.¡± Sigr¨²n explained with the grace befitting a Master-level of her status. Even so, the others present couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes at her behavior.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the boy already masters all the Master-level techniques?¡± Ryoma asked, full of surprise, while at the same time glancing sideways at his beloved granddaughter fleeing from the pursuit.


    ¡°Actually, no. We haven¡¯t wanted to talk too much about the Master-level techniques so he can master the others perfectly and build a solid foundation. Additionally, we wanted to give free rein to his great creativity to see what things he could create from what he already knew. The problem is that our disciple is very curious and ends up discovering them on his own, as was the case with communion with the Myst, which he discovered by himself even before meeting us.¡±


    Eleonora responded calmly to the question while sipping her tea with a somewhat resigned expression, as if it were truly something problematic and difficult to solve. But the small smile escaping at the corner of her lips showed what she really felt, only making the Master-levels present even angrier.


    ¡°This is impossible. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone like him¡­¡± Ryoma murmured to himself, stupefied, sinking deeply into his thoughts, but he returned to reality quickly when the director spoke in a firm tone full of authority.


    ¡°Erik is a genius unparalleled in the galaxy and an asset of utmost importance to the Order, so I hope those present will maintain discretion and that this will not leave this place.¡±


    ¡°We understand, Director. This will not leave these walls.¡± Adrian answered on behalf of everyone present, who nodded in agreement. But suddenly Jessica asked aloud.


    ¡°Won¡¯t the information leak anyway, given how many participants saw Erik elementalize?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Although what Erik did can be interpreted as elementalization, it¡¯s something only a Master-level can confirm without error. No one will believe that a 30-year-old young man could do something like that on his own, so they will likely think it was the product of some magical artifact. Furthermore, our lack of action on the matter will only confirm their suspicions. If we act hastily, we would only generate curiosity in others, and that would be worse.¡±


    The director replied with a smile, then looked at Erik on the holographic screen as he wandered flying over the continent on the head of a majestic black dragon, examining the staff in his hands with a curious expression.


    ¡°The director is right. I apologize for my discourtesy.¡± Jessica said sincerely, but she was stopped by the director, who raised a hand and commented in a relaxed manner.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for something like that. Now you are one of us, so it¡¯s good that you ask that kind of question. Besides, it only shows that you truly feel part of our Order now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Director.¡± Jessica thanked him and bowed her head, and the director nodded with a smile.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hehehe, you really left them with nothing to do back there.¡± While flying at absurd speed, Ebonique commented in a cheerful, proud tone, to which Erik nodded casually without taking his eyes off the staff in his hands.


    ¡°Well, I measured the timing well. The power of the column was weakening enough, so at the moment it reached the minimum necessary, I attacked. Though it¡¯s lucky that no one else noticed that concentrated Myst could partially interrupt its functioning, or things might have gotten complicated.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Erik. None of those present have as deep a connection with the Myst as you do, so they can''t perceive what you perceive or manipulate it the way you do. Not to mention that none would have been able to catch you. Elementalization is quite challenging for humans.¡± Ebonique replied with evident pride, causing Erik to shake his head before commenting seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m modest, it¡¯s that the galaxy is too big, and although I have a good connection with the Myst, I have no elemental affinities. So, imagine if there were someone with perfect synergy affinities and a connection to the Myst similar to mine? I would have nothing to do against them, even if that person were weaker than me, they would still easily defeat me.


    ¡°Besides, although I can achieve elementalization, it¡¯s extremely inefficient, and I basically have to focus all my mana capacity to maintain it. I can only do it for a few minutes before my mana circulatory system becomes strained and damaged, so it¡¯s useless for anything other than running very fast; thus we must be very careful.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right about that. It¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±


    Ebonique commented in a calm tone, feeling that it was indeed better for Erik to remain cautious and vigilant. But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help adding silently to herself with absolute certainty.


    (But don¡¯t worry about someone matching your connection with the Myst. It¡¯s practically impossible for anyone to even equal you. You are the Myst¡¯s baby, practically its heart.)

 VOL 2 Chatper 54: Hidden test.

    Late into the night, Erik returned to his refuge after wandering across the continent for several hours, trying to avoid leaving any kind of trail that might lead someone to his hideout. After all, he was certain he had made plenty of enemies with his clever stunt, and he was sure there were even more who wanted to take his emblem to keep him from winning the tournament.


    Once inside the refuge, Erik sat down at his workbench and began to carefully analyze the staff. Meanwhile, the wolves lay down beneath the table, close to his legs, and Ebonique settled on his head in her smallest form. At that moment, she asked curiously.


    ¡°So, what did you find out about that staff?¡±


    ¡°Well, actually, this staff is quite curious. It¡¯s actually a magical artifact made from relatively common materials, but it¡¯s unnecessarily complex for its single function, which is to display different stellar cards.¡±


    As he spoke, Erik channeled his mana into the staff, causing various holograms to appear in the air around him, each showing a different stellar card. He continued explaining calmly.


    ¡°That got me really curious, so I started carefully analyzing the inscribed runes and found something peculiar. The staff is only pretending to use all of its runes to display this hologram, and it actually has more functions. It¡¯s just that these are locked and seem to have different kinds of conditions that must be met to activate.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, that sounds like you have a plan.¡± Ebonique commented with a mischievous voice, and Erik responded with an evil grin.


    ¡°Of course I do. Tonight, we¡¯re going all out, hahaha!¡±


    Erik laughed cheerfully and began working on the staff without paying attention to the passing time. After a while, he could hear the wolves ¡°snoring¡± beside him in their puppy forms, which made him shake his head. Those two refused to sleep anywhere other than by his side.


    In the past, Erik had tried making them sleep in their doghouses in the garden or on his own bed. But in the end, they always got up in the middle of the night and came back to lie down beside him while he worked. So he simply gave up and let them do as they pleased, since, in a way, they were quite adorable.


    The rest of the night passed with Erik modifying the staff, using different types of materials he kept in his storage rings to deactivate runes and carve new ones. He took great care not to damage the set of runes responsible for its various functionalities, focusing solely on those that evaluated the activation conditions.


    The process of modifying the scepter was quite complex and somewhat exhausting for Erik, since the runes in charge of evaluating the activation conditions were located in different parts of the staff and seemed deliberately obfuscated. On many occasions, they did not even connect directly to the function they were supposed to activate.


    On the contrary, they seemed to have an inheritance system, where they interconnected through sets of child runes that did different things simultaneously, making the entire modification even more complicated¡ªsomething Erik expected, so he did not complain and continued his work in silence, occasionally munching on cookies.


    ¡­


    When the first rays of light began to peek over the horizon and birdsong started to fill the air, a nearly maniacal laughter echoed throughout the refuge. The wolves looked around in confusion as they grew in size, preparing for combat.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to laugh like that, Ebonique. It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.¡±


    Erik commented, rolling his eyes at an excited, 30-centimeter-tall Ebonique surrounded by jet-black electric sparks, who was laughing maniacally as she circled around a beautiful, floating staff on Erik¡¯s workbench.


    ¡°Hahahaha, but you really did it! You completely erased the security those idiots who created the staff put in place. Their faces must be hilarious right now, hahaha!¡±


    Ebonique remarked, genuinely amused, in a mocking tone that could not hide the pride she felt as she looked at her beloved contractor. Erik merely shook his head, sporting an ironic smile on his face, then he spoke while taking hold of the staff that floated over the table.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Ebonique asked, confused, as she lay back down on Erik¡¯s head. He began examining the staff and explained in a calm, assured tone.


    ¡°Because, even though bypassing the staff¡¯s security to activate all its functions at will was a bit challenging, it wasn¡¯t that extreme. Moreover, it was made of materials that are quite easy to work with and not too costly, which makes me think that in that palace there must be different kinds of trials, and this staff is the key to solving them.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make your achievement even greater, Erik?¡± Ebonique asked, even prouder, as though she herself had been the one who modified the staff. Erik replied calmly while running a finger over each carved rune.


    ¡°Not really because if no one was supposed to modify the staff as I did, someone should have stopped me when I tried. But that didn¡¯t happen. Also, do you remember what Master Iyanda said?¡±


    ¡°The only rule is not to use anything above Illuminated-level?¡± Ebonique answered with a question, looking somewhat confused. Erik nodded and explained.


    ¡°Exactly. There was only one rule, allowing even stealing and ¡®murder¡¯, so I think modifying the staff was some kind of ¡®hidden test¡¯ or something along those lines. It¡¯s probable that exploring the ruin requires different kinds of talents and skills, so the way to evaluate them would be through different levels of difficulty when traversing the palace.


    ¡°For example, they might evaluate puzzle-solving ability and participants¡¯ strength at the first difficulty level¡ªthe ¡®correct¡¯ way¡ªwaiting for each necessary condition to be met to activate the staff¡¯s functions and continue. Meanwhile, modifying the staff to pass through the palace in easy mode, as I did, would be a way to evaluate Artificing skills, since making those modifications requires a bit of skill and experience.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡±


    Ebonique commented quietly with understanding, feeling that humans were quite interesting to be able to think of something like that and leave the clues so visible, but at the same time difficult to see. She made a mental note to apply something like that to her domain, and immediately after she commented in a cheerful voice.


    ¡°But now, let¡¯s go to the palace and win this tournament. Take out those stellar cards that must be the key to finding it, right?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, exactly. The first trial was to find a specific location using the clues left in the stellar cards, but we don¡¯t have to waste time doing that.¡± Erik responded with a cunning smile on his face, prompting Ebonique to ask with evident excitement in her tone.


    ¡°Your modifications?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It turns out the condition to activate the staff¡¯s first ability was to be in a specific area of the planet.¡± Erik smiled as he showed Ebonique the crystal tablet connected to the observer probes, where a specific point on the map was marked.


    ¡°So what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Ebonique rose from Erik¡¯s head, intending to leave the refuge, but she stopped abruptly when Erik asked in an amused tone.


    ¡°Why are you so excited? Who said we had to go there?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say so?¡± Ebonique asked, confused, looking at Erik, who returned her gaze with a sly grin on his face.


    ¡°I never said that. I only said that was the condition, but I haven¡¯t yet told you which ability the staff unlocks.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Ebonique asked curiously and excitedly, to which Erik answered cunningly.


    ¡°Teleportation.¡±


    A single word was more than enough for Ebonique to understand everything, causing her to laugh heartily and spin around Erik.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, so the palaces aren¡¯t on the surface! No wonder we couldn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The teleportation coordinates point to deep underground, about 5 kilometers down, to be exact.¡± Erik responded, amused, and Ebonique replied, her eyes shining like lanterns.


    ¡°How clever. But let¡¯s not waste any more time and go. I want to see that palace.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After that, Erik stepped out of his refuge and deactivated all the defense and camouflage systems, causing all the small spheres around to return inside the refuge. At that moment, it shrank back down, turning once again into a small silver sphere, which he quickly stored in his storage ring.


    With everything packed, Erik took one last look at his now empty camp, with Ebonique on his head and the wolves on his shoulders. At that moment, he asked the excited creatures, with an almost adventurous attitude.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready! Let¡¯s conquer a palace!!¡± Ebonique responded with great enthusiasm, accompanied by the wolves¡¯ cheerful barking, making Erik laugh heartily as he nodded and joined in on the fun.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!!¡±


    With those words, Erik activated the staff in his hand, causing it to glow for a moment and release different images of stars. Then it conjured various runes in the air that circled the group, emitting a powerful flash that made them all disappear from the area, restoring the place to its peaceful and pristine appearance, full of nature and life.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the middle of the meeting hall, all the Master-level individuals present looked at a silent Ngozi, who wore a grim expression as she spoke with the director, who was all smiles, looking genuinely amused and pleased.


    ¡°What are we going to do about that boy Erik, Director? Now that he¡¯s hacked the staff, all the other trials mean nothing to him.¡± Ngozi commented in a dark tone, crossing her arms and looking directly into the director¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hahahaha, he really hacked that staff like it was nothing¡­¡±


    The director commented, laughing, causing an ironic smile to appear on the faces of the others present, except for Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina. Their delicate faces were filled only with pride and vanity as they looked at everyone else with hauteur and glowing smiles.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a laughing matter, Director. That boy Erik just blatantly cheated. We must stop him.¡± Ngozi retorted with a serious and dissatisfied tone. The director replied, amused.


    ¡°Erik didn¡¯t cheat, Ngozi. As he himself said, the only rule was not to use items above the Illuminated-level, something he hasn¡¯t done. And really, hacking that staff isn¡¯t something just anyone can do¡ªit requires true skill. So let¡¯s just pretend it really was a hidden test and let him be. Or do you want to be the one to suffer the embarrassment of going back on your words in public? Because I don¡¯t, hahahaha!¡±


    While the director laughed gleefully at the whole situation, Ngozi could only sigh in defeat. She then looked at Eleonora and asked with a complex expression.


    ¡°How did you teach that little monster, Eleonora? That staff was made by a very well-known and talented Arcane-level artificer. If word gets out that Erik hacked it in a single night, his reputation could plummet.¡±

 VOL 2 Chapter 55: Courtesy and concessions.

    The reality about the staff was that, despite being made from relatively common materials as Erik claimed, it was crafted by highly recognized artisans of the faction. These artisans adhered to military-grade safety standards to precisely prevent what Erik had done. While the staff¡¯s security fell far short of the highest safety standards for specialized artifacts, it was significantly superior to that of a common artifact.


    On the other hand, only common materials were used for its creation because it wasn''t worth using anything more expensive. These were items meant to be used exclusively by Revealed-level individuals under 300 years old in a single tournament, never to be used again. Hence, there was no need to worry about durability or anything of the sort, making it unnecessary to use rarer materials or more complex techniques. At the end of the day, none of the participants were supposed to so much as dent it, let alone modify it.


    ¡°What can I say? Erik is a very dedicated disciple who makes us proud. As for artificery, he¡¯s taken it very seriously and is already a certified one-star artificer. I gave him a couple of books on creating more complex artifacts as a reward, and he¡¯s been studying them. Occasionally, I explain some concepts to him¡ªnothing extraordinary.¡±


    After setting her teacup down on the table, Eleonora responded with an expression full of pride and vanity, though she tried to hide it a bit¡ªunlike Sigr¨²n, who quickly added, in a manner that could only be described as the epitome of haughtiness and shamelessness, while attempting to sound elegant.


    ¡°Eli is right. Our Erik is very curious and investigates all kinds of things in his spare time, which allowed him to see an opportunity born from the artificers¡¯ lack of skill this time and take advantage of it. Simple as that. Next time, hire better ones if you don¡¯t want the same to happen again.¡±


    As she brought her teacup to her lips, Sigr¨²n¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present with an air of arrogance and disdain, prompting eye-rolls from the group. None of them were willing to entertain the troublesome blonde, as doing so would likely result in her bragging endlessly about how great of a master she was, even at her age, and who knows what else.


    ¡°¡­ Well, I suppose I¡¯ll wait for him in the final chamber of the palace. He shouldn¡¯t take long to arrive with the modifications he made to the staff.¡± Ngozi spoke in a resigned tone as she rose from her seat. But before teleporting to the location, she heard the director¡¯s voice chuckling.


    ¡°Make sure to congratulate him for finding a secret trial or something; otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one facing the embarrassment of not planning the tournament properly, hahaha.¡±


    Upon hearing the shameless director, Ngozi could only roll her eyes before quickly vanishing from the room like a mirage. As she did, she faintly heard Sigr¨²n ¡®apologizing,¡¯ brimming with boastfulness and pride.


    ¡°I apologize for the trouble caused by our disciple. I will ensure he learns to restrain himself properly, so such incidents don¡¯t occur again. It truly becomes a problem when someone¡¯s abilities so thoroughly exceed expectations, leaving their peers far behind.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!!¡±


    Besides Eleonora, the director, and Seraphina, everyone else present huffed in irritation, casting disdainful looks at Sigr¨²n. The woman, however, merely responded with a radiant smile, resembling a child in a toy store, delighted by the grand show her beloved Erik was putting on¡ªsomething she was sure to reward with a barrage of kisses for the wonderful time he was giving her. But what no one expected was for the director to play along with that troublesome woman, laughing as he commented.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right, Sigr¨²n. We must make Erik understand that he needs to restrain himself properly to leave some opportunities for the others, or he¡¯ll end up making too many enemies. That¡¯s a complicated fate for those who are too gifted.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I see you understand, old man, and you¡¯re right. Being too talented indeed comes with those sorts of problems. I must speak properly with Erik about the courtesy and concessions us talented folks must make to common people to live correctly in society. Once again, I offer my disciple in apology for my own carelessness. I totally overlooked this and caused trouble for everyone.¡± Sigr¨²n spoke with an elegant tone, full of righteousness and a bit of regret at the end, as if she really believed what she said.


    Everyone present, except for the director, who was laughing heartily, rolled their eyes at the sight of this walking mass of vanity who couldn¡¯t open her mouth without trying to show off. The worst part was when she pulled off those ridiculously fake acts of humility, which filled anyone who heard them with an uncontrollable urge to give her smug, smiling face a good punch. Unfortunately, she was far too troublesome to deal with in a fight.


    What made her comments truly exasperating, however, was the fact that the damn woman really was an unparalleled genius. And now she even had a little monster following in her footsteps¡ªone even more monstrous than she was¡ªwho had not only matched her speed in leveling up his power but had even surpassed her in mastering two complex professions like Alchemy and Artificery. He had gone so far as to register patents that caught the attention of the entire galaxy, and even managed to execute a ¡°fair cheat¡± in the tournament.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    (¡­The world is truly unfair¡­)


    The same thought appeared simultaneously in the minds of all the Masters-level present, accompanied by a heavy sigh as they watched those two troublesome women chat cheerfully about how handsome and elegant their disciple looked¡ªall while being attended to with extreme professionalism by that demon in a maid outfit, someone no one even wanted to comment on.


    Meanwhile, Ryoma, Zoe¡¯s grandfather, was intently watching his beloved granddaughter, who had been forced to retreat underground with her two friends to escape the relentless pursuits of the other participants¡ªall because of the monstrous boy with the starry hair. This left him with a bitter taste in his mouth.


    As an experienced Master-level warrior who had faced all kinds of situations to reach where he was, he could appreciate and celebrate the talent and intelligence of the young man, who had acted with cunning and speed, leaving no room for the other participants to act. But at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help feeling dissatisfied that his beloved granddaughter had been negatively affected by his actions, leaving him uncertain about his next steps.


    (He really is an outstanding seedling with monstrous talent for the Zazen discipline and swordsmanship, but the fact that he harmed my little Zoe rubs me the wrong way. It¡¯d be best not to get involved with him in any way, at least not in the short term¡­)


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Five kilometers underground, Erik appeared in the middle of a vast hall carved into solid rock. The space was adorned with majestic arches, a polished floor that gleamed like a mirror, and walls embedded with crystals emitting a soft, calming light. The air was fresh and pure, indistinguishable from the exterior.


    ¡°So this is the entrance to the palace.¡± After rising from Erik¡¯s head to take a better look around, Ebonique commented with mild curiosity, to which the starry-haired boy nodded and quickly added in a similar tone.


    ¡°It seems so, but we¡¯d better head inside.¡±


    With a mutual nod between the dragon spirit and the starry-haired boy, the two approached an imposing black wooden door framed by softly glowing runes. The door began projecting various holograms displaying different instructions, which themselves formed a puzzle that needed solving to gain entry into the palace. Erik, however, ignored all of this entirely and simply activated the staff¡¯s function to open the door.


    Shortly after, the door opened, revealing a descending spiral of stone steps illuminated by torches burning with an ethereal, cold blue flame. Erik floated down the staircase using another function of the staff, carrying the wolves on his shoulders and Ebonique perched atop his head. The group observed their surroundings with excitement and curiosity, as if they were exploring an amusement park.


    At the bottom of the long spiral staircase, they arrived at a cavernous chamber so vast that its ceiling vanished into the darkness above. It seemed supported by gigantic, smooth rock columns that emitted a soft light and were so enormous they made the group seem like tiny ants by comparison. They gazed at the columns curiously for a while before continuing deeper into the chamber.


    At the center of the cavern stood a magnificent palace, constructed from softly glowing bluish stones. Its architecture was a blend of pointed arches, ascending towers, and floating balconies that defied gravity. Springs of pure water flowed from the walls, feeding into tranquil ponds where beautiful translucent fish swam peacefully.


    The air in the cavern, unlike the previous hall and staircase, was filled with a mix of sweet fragrances emanating from the palace gardens. These gardens were adorned with bioluminescent flowers of all kinds, dotted with magical creatures like crystal fireflies and emerald butterflies that danced gracefully through the air.


    ¡°Whoever designed this palace has excellent taste. Do you think we can keep it, Erik?¡± Ebonique asked from atop Erik¡¯s head, a little awestruck by the incredible beauty of the underground palace.


    ¡°Do you really want a place like this? It¡¯s nice, sure, but there¡¯s nothing special about it. Most of the materials used here are quite cheap, you know?¡± Erik replied as he walked toward the palace entrance, to which Ebonique softly responded.


    ¡°I like it. It has good style and design. Besides, the rarity of the materials doesn¡¯t matter to me; that¡¯s secondary for someone like me.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, in that case, why don¡¯t we ask about the designer and commission a better design? We can build it ourselves as a secret base.¡± After thinking for a moment, Erik suggested, continuing his approach toward the palace. The suggestion made Ebonique¡¯s eyes light up like lanterns as she commented with excitement.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right! That¡¯s a much better idea. It¡¯ll be our exclusive secret base!¡±


    ¡°Glad you like the idea.¡± Erik said with a small, amused laugh, prompting Ebonique to nod enthusiastically before flying closer to his face and adding with excitement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just like it¡ªI love it! Our secret base will be the best that¡¯s ever existed!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s good to see you so motivated. Once we finish here, I¡¯ll try to find out about the designer and a good place to build it.¡± Erik said with a smile as he looked at the excited spirit.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary anymore. For our secret base to be the best that¡¯s ever existed, we need to design and build it ourselves; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡± Ebonique replied with a strict tone, though her immense excitement was barely concealed.


    ¡°Well, we could try, though you know I¡¯m not particularly good at art or design¡­¡± Erik commented casually as they reached the palace entrance. At that moment, Ebonique lay down again atop his head and cheerfully added.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter; we¡¯ll find a way. Let¡¯s finish this quickly so we can start designing it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll start exploring the palace now.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 56: Congratulations.

    Floating with the help of the staff, Erik entered the palace and made his way through all kinds of places, such as a labyrinthine library, a room where the floors moved, extreme areas with lava or ice tombs, and other strange locations filled with all sorts of trials. The star-haired boy ignored them completely, activating the corresponding functions of the staff to overcome them with extreme ease while collecting spherical crystals of different colors in each spot.


    ¡°What are those things you¡¯re picking up, Erik?¡± Ebonique asked curiously as she looked at a pale blue crystal in Erik¡¯s hand. He answered in a calm tone while storing it in his storage ring.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re actually Chantinolite crystals. They¡¯re used to create things like the crystal tablet that connects to the Sentinel Probes or the university student ID cards, but I¡¯m collecting them because they were part of the conditions to activate certain functions of the staff, so they¡¯ll probably be needed later on.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Ebonique nodded with equal parts understanding and curiosity, enjoying this little adventure like a child¡ªan experience so simple and straightforward yet overwhelmingly wonderful and refreshing, something she¡¯d never been able to enjoy in her incomparably long life, and therefore a happiness she had been unable to understand in the past.


    After being at the top of the food chain for so long, worshiped and feared wherever she went, the world had lost all its color before she even realized it; everything turned into a dull gray, and the days went by without her even noticing. She simply repeated her eternal routine of sleeping for several decades, centuries, or even millennia, only to wake up and either sit in her cold, lonely palace or meet with other eternals even more bored than she was.


    After so much time, even one of her greatest hobbies¡ªcollecting treasures¡ªhad stopped being interesting. In the end, one of her few moments of amusement was sitting in her garden and drinking rare teas. But in the midst of that tedious monotony, there was a hint of color coming from a certain crazy blue phoenix who wasted her time with weak mortals.


    Among the eternal spirits, Ignis was incredibly strange, debasing herself by posing as a mere ancestral spirit to while away her time with mortals¡ªsomething beyond what other spirits at her level could understand. Yet oddly enough, she was the only one of them who could smile sincerely, radiating genuine happiness, unlike the silly, feigned smiles that everyone else wore.


    That smile was precisely what drew Ebonique in because it was the only spark of color in her gray world¡ªsomething that fascinated and, at the same time, intrigued her. How could that foolish spirit smile like that? But as much as she tried, she could never understand the reason for that happiness, until now, which inevitably brought to mind the words of that silly phoenix.


    {It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t understand the beauty of the mortal world, but I think you¡¯ll begin to understand it little by little alongside young Erik.}


    (Who would have thought? In the end, you were right, Ignis. The mortal world truly is something incredibly beautiful and full of color, something I could only understand by being at Erik¡¯s side. Honestly, following you that day was the best decision I could have made, fufufu.)


    ¡­


    While Ebonique was lost in her memories and rediscovered emotions, Erik traversed the palace at an impressive speed, bypassing all the trials until they reached a magnificent door over twenty meters tall. It appeared to be made of a gold-like metal, its entire surface carved with all kinds of runes. But what most caught the attention of the door were nine striking spherical slots arranged in a circle at its center.


    ¡°See? I told you they¡¯d be important, hehe.¡± Erik said in an amused tone upon seeing the slots, to which Ebonique quickly nodded happily.


    ¡°Fufufu, yes, you nailed it. But hurry up and place them, I want to see what happens.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Promptly, Erik placed the nine crystal spheres he had and activated the staff¡¯s final function. This caused an iridescent light to surround the door, which began projecting images of all sorts of people fighting bravely in all kinds of settings. It then opened slowly, releasing massive amounts of Myst from the other side, almost suggesting that something astonishing lay beyond.


    ¡°What an impressive display. They really don¡¯t skimp on the special effects, hehe.¡± Erik commented humorously as he watched the door open, revealing a flash of white light shining from the other side, at which point Ebonique laughed and added.


    ¡°Fufufu, yes, but I think it¡¯s worth it. After all the ¡®effort¡¯ we had to make to get here, we deserve an epic entrance, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. It¡¯s the least we deserve for all the hard work we put in to get this far, hehe.¡± Erik answered playfully, then burst out laughing. His laughter was contagious, making Ebonique and even the wolves, who barked happily as they wagged their tails, join in.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s open now. Let¡¯s go claim our prize.¡± As soon as the door opened enough, Ebonique spoke excitedly, and Erik nodded calmly.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Upon passing through the door, Erik found himself in the middle of a vast square expanse that stretched far beyond his range of sight. The ceiling was a dome mimicking the night sky, inlaid with precious stones that twinkled like constellations. The floor was a complex mosaic composed of tiles made from various luxurious-looking materials, forming abstract representations of the different trials in the palace.


    Meanwhile, at the center¡ªbeneath the point where all the lines of light from the constellations converged¡ªthere was an elevated platform made of marble so pure it seemed to glow on its own. Standing upon it was a woman of ethereal beauty, with dark skin that contrasted beautifully with her long silver hair cascading down her back like a waterfall. Her expression was filled with dignity.


    ¡°Congratulations, Disciple Erik.¡±


    While restraining the urge to roll her eyes at the shameless conversation she¡¯d overheard¡ªone that basically confirmed the boy was a lost cause, hopelessly corrupted by his problematic masters¡ªNgozi congratulated him in a serious, neutral tone. Erik immediately bowed respectfully and elegantly, then responded firmly.


    ¡°It is an honor to be received by Master Iyanda.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. I¡¯m quite familiar with your Masters.¡± Ngozi spoke with a small smile, feeling slightly pleased that at least the boy knew how to behave himself, unlike a certain blonde in her youth. Erik responded with a courteous smile.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your consideration, Master Iyanda.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it. But please allow me to truly congratulate you on your outstanding performance. Not only did you finish the trial in record time, you also managed to pass the hidden trial, creating a great achievement for yourself.¡± Ngozi said, a bit uncomfortable, trying to sound as genuine as possible.


    ¡°Hidden trial?¡±


    Erik asked, looking a little confused, to which Ngozi responded with a smile, forcefully holding back the new urge to roll her eyes at the cheeky young man who wanted to play it cool. Believing that they had not heard his whole little ramble about the ¡®hidden test¡¯, which was ultimately what forced her to play this little theatrical.


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to how you modified the staff. That was a very impressive display of skill.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me, Master Iyanda. They¡¯re just little tricks I learned from my Master, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Erik replied with an elegant demeanor, causing Ngozi¡¯s smile to nearly twist as she worried the young man had already been fully corrupted by his problematic Masters and was about to start ¡®humble bragging¡¯. She managed to compose herself enough to notice that the boy did not seem to be showing off and appeared to be speaking sincerely.


    ¡°I see. Then you are blessed with great Masters.¡± Ngozi said, a slight smile on her face. Erik answered with an equally bright smile and added.


    ¡°I think so too. They¡¯re my greatest stroke of luck in this life.¡±


    ¡°You say pleasant things. But let¡¯s proceed to your award ceremony. Now, hand over your emblem and the special treasure.¡±


    Ngozi spoke with a small smile on her face, trying to tease a little the star-haired youth for breezing through the trials so easily by ¡®cheating¡¯. However, her eyes widened slightly in surprise when Erik respectfully offered her his emblem and the staff, which inevitably led her to ask curiously.


    ¡°Why do you think the staff is the special treasure?¡±


    ¡°What could be more special than the key needed to locate and get through the entire palace? Besides, there are countless references to the staff all over the palace, in various murals, paintings, books, etc.¡± Erik replied in a calm tone while gazing at Ngozi¡¯s captivating silver eyes, as Ebonique lifted her head proudly from where she was perched among his starry hair.


    ¡°Fufu, you¡¯re quite observant.¡± Ngozi responded with a smile, discreetly studying the boy and the spirit on his head. At that moment, Erik offered her a slight, respectful bow.


    ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Master Iyanda.¡±


    Right after Erik spoke, the emblem and the staff in his hands floated on their own over to Ngozi, who simply observed them for a moment before looking back at the star-haired boy and speaking seriously. In that instant, the two artifacts moved behind her and hovered there, suspended.


    ¡°Well, everything checks out with the staff and emblem, so now you have to choose between two options. You can stay on the planet, find the main palace, and try to retrieve the treasures, or you can decide to end here and leave the planet, keeping only your spot to explore the ruin. The decision is yours.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, the idea of the treasures is tempting¡­¡± Erik muttered quietly, appearing to consider it for a moment before quickly shaking his head and adding in a serious tone.


    ¡°But I have things to do, so I choose to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Then congratulations, Disciple Erik. You¡¯re the first to complete the trial, and since you managed to beat the secret trial, you¡¯re entitled to an additional prize.¡± Ngozi took out from her storage ring a beautiful crystal card finely decorated with edges that looked like platinum, which had on the front and almost covering the card the image of a beautiful book. She then added with a smile.


    ¡°This is an access license to the university library so you can obtain knowledge more advanced than what you can access now, related to all things artificery across the three magical systems. It might not be of much help to someone like you, who has Eleonora as a Master, but perhaps it can still assist you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Master Iyanda. It¡¯s the best prize I could receive.¡±


    After respectfully expressing his gratitude, Erik took the card, which floated over to him, visibly excited as he looked it over carefully. Then he stored it in his storage ring, as though afraid someone might take it from him. Ngozi nodded in satisfaction and briefly commented.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you liked the prize.¡±


    ¡°I love it. It¡¯s definitely far beyond what I expected; now I really feel like I¡¯ve won the jackpot.¡± Erik said with a bright smile on his face, prompting Ngozi to reply in a calm tone.


    ¡°I''m glad to hear that, but it''s time to go.¡±


    With a flash of light, Erik reappeared in front of the meeting hall at the space station, accompanied by Ngozi. She immediately started walking toward the hall but stopped when she realized the star-haired boy hadn¡¯t moved from his spot. She turned around and asked.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Let¡¯s go. The Master-levels in the hall want to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s precisely the problem. I have a terrible feeling something very bad for me is going to happen in there¡­¡± Erik commented without looking directly at Ngozi, who smiled softly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. You¡¯re part of the Arcane Order; this is your home, and we¡¯d never hurt you. Besides, your Masters are in there too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem¡­¡± Erik said with visible unease, causing Ngozi to laugh and beckon him with a graceful wave of her arm.


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry. Go on in; nothing bad is going to happen to you.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 57: Pride is a tool.

    After letting out a defeated sigh, Erik entered the room behind Ngozi, where he found several Master-level individuals with overwhelming presences gathered around an elegant figure. They all immediately turned to look at him with various expressions. But without a doubt, the most notable were those of Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, who wore huge smiles on their faces and exuded an aura that seemed to shout happiness and satisfaction.


    ¡°I greet you as the disciple of Master Eldurd¨®ttir and Master Silverwood, the Ascended-level Erik.¡±


    While Ngozi walked over to her seat at the table, Erik bowed respectfully and spoke in a formal tone, which made the people present nod in satisfaction. At that moment, Sigr¨²n spoke with a huge smile and a sing-song voice, just as Seraphina was arranging a new chair between Eleonora and herself.


    ¡°Come, Erik. Sit next to your masters.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Master.¡±


    Erik quickly responded in a serious tone and went to sit on the chair, at which point Eleonora placed a large plate filled with a mountain of special cookies on the table. This made the star-haired boy¡¯s eyes light up, which caused his master¡¯s smile to grow considerably wider.


    At the same time, Seraphina quickly served a cup of the finest tea that money could buy and set it on the table next to a plate. Erik thanked her with a smile, which greatly pleased the dedicated maid, who immediately began carefully massaging her young master¡¯s shoulders, completely ignoring the looks from everyone else present.


    ¡°Congratulations on making it through the tournament, Erik.¡± the Director said with a pleasant smile on his face, ignoring Eleonora and Seraphina¡¯s actions. Erik immediately bowed his head respectfully and thanked him in a serious and formal tone.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Director.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal, but I am curious about something: why did you choose to withdraw and not try to claim the champion¡¯s prize?¡± the Director asked with genuine curiosity, to which Erik responded in a calm tone.


    ¡°That was because I didn¡¯t feel it was worth it. I¡¯m really not lacking anything. I have a bio-mystical technique, many spells to learn, tons of artifacts, and I even got the advanced pass for the library, which is what interests me the most. So I had no reason to keep going.¡±


    Upon hearing Erik¡¯s reply, the Masters present couldn¡¯t help looking at him with a bit of surprise on their faces. After all, the boy seemed to be ignoring the best part of winning the championship¡ªprecisely what typically motivated other direct disciples to participate in such events. After all, like him, they rarely lacked anything thanks to having a Master-level mentor behind them.


    ¡°And what about reputation? That doesn¡¯t interest you either?¡± The one who asked wasn¡¯t the Director, but rather Ryoma, which surprised everyone present, since he was well known for only caring about his granddaughter.


    ¡°¡­¡± For his part, Erik hesitated a bit before speaking, but upon seeing his masters smiling confidently, he decided to go on.


    ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Reputation is very important. It¡¯s your calling card to the world and makes many types of things much easier.¡± Ryoma asked as he carefully studied the boy with the iconic starry hair, who began to explain seriously.


    ¡°The esteemed Master could be right, but I still don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m lacking ¡®reputation¡¯ at this moment¡ªor at least I¡¯m not lacking the reputation that comes from being the tournament winner because it¡¯s just a tournament for mana users under 300 years old, and there are countless like us throughout the galaxy. So, in terms of ¡®reputation¡¯, winning it wouldn¡¯t be anything out of this world.


    ¡°But by the same token, although it wouldn¡¯t be too impressive, it would certainly be quite complicated and would require its fair share of effort. Winning would bring me nothing more than a not-so-impressive achievement. And if things went badly, I¡¯d have a bunch of enemies everywhere. So it¡¯s not worth it¡ªespecially considering that my publications in the university journal are quite well known, which is already a great source of reputation for me.¡±


    ¡°And what about your own pride? Don¡¯t you want to be recognized as the best of the young generation of the Arcane Order?¡± Ryoma asked with an unreadable expression, staring directly into Erik¡¯s green eyes. Erik took a sip of his tea before answering, returning Ryoma¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°And what good would that do me? In the best-case scenario, it¡¯d make some people treat me with more respect or give me certain benefits, thinking about my future potential¡ªthings I honestly don¡¯t need. I¡¯m already the disciple of the two youngest Master-level individuals in history, the youngest to be a certified Alchemist and Artificer, and I publish as a main author in the university¡¯s journal. So whether I win the tournament or not, they¡¯ll still treat me with respect and try to use me by offering benefits.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°So, what point is there for me to win the tournament in the first place? Frankly, it doesn¡¯t give me any real benefit. Besides, pride is a tool that must be used intelligently and not wasted worrying about meaningless things like being recognized as the best or anything like that. That¡¯s a reckless way of squandering a valuable asset.¡±


    ¡°Pride is a valuable asset? What do you mean by that, Erik?¡± Thalia asked, sounding somewhat curious as she regarded Erik with a smile that Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina did not like. He responded with a calm, composed expression.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a valuable asset, Master Sunforge, and very useful if used correctly. For example, even though the life of a Master-level individual like you is hard for me to fully grasp, I¡¯m also human and can understand that in your long lifespans, you¡¯ve had to face crises, defeats, weaknesses, temptations, and all sorts of things just like everyone else. What kept you firm, with steely will, and humble enough to keep striving tirelessly to achieve what you have today?


    ¡°I believe a large part of the reason for that was pride because I¡¯ve experienced it myself. What drives me to keep improving? My pride in my own abilities, which gives me the confidence that I can be better and not let others surpass me. Why do I keep working non-stop when I could live without doing absolutely anything? Because my pride won¡¯t let me become a parasitic freeloader¡ªI¡¯m better than that.


    ¡°What motivates me to take on tasks that initially seem impossible? My pride in my own capacity and intelligence. What¡¯s the most common trait in natural leaders? They¡¯re proud of who they are and what they have to offer others, which gives them an overwhelming charisma that draws in the masses and the confidence needed to lead them.


    ¡°In short, there are thousands of examples showing that pride is a very useful tool. The problem is that it¡¯s a double-edged sword, and the line between pride and arrogance¡ªthe mother of laziness and personal decline¡ªis extremely thin and can be crossed quite easily if one isn¡¯t careful.¡±


    ¡°What an interesting philosophy you have there, Erik¡­¡±


    Adrian commented, looking somewhat surprised, a sentiment shared by everyone present, including Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina, who never stopped being amazed whenever Erik spoke such wise words. This filled them with even more pride, causing them to puff out their chests with broad smiles on their faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that big a deal¡ªjust random thoughts I have from time to time.¡± Erik replied calmly before picking up one of the cookies, at which point Ryoma asked with an intrigued expression on his face.


    ¡°But if you know that pride is important, why not win the tournament? That would strengthen your pride in your own abilities, which could lead you to achieve great things in the future.¡±


    ¡°Because, as I said before, pride is a tool, and like any good tool, you need to know when and how to use it to get the most out of it. Winning the tournament just wasn¡¯t worth it. After all, as I already mentioned, for me, its costs outweigh its benefits.¡±


    While his mood improved by leaps and bounds thanks to Seraphina¡¯s incredible massage and Eleonora¡¯s exquisite cookies, Erik responded in a more relaxed tone. That was when Jessica asked, leaning on the table with interest.


    ¡°What kind of costs does winning the tournament specifically entail for you?¡±


    ¡°Mainly time. In the best-case scenario, winning the tournament would take about six months, time I could invest in working on my projects, reading many books, and more. Besides, I have a trip planned with my masters, which in itself is far more valuable than winning a tournament.


    ¡°Moreover, an opportunity like this tournament is something that will come around sooner or later, and even if it doesn¡¯t, the loss isn¡¯t that great. After all, there are countless ways to gain reputation in the galaxy, and I¡¯m only thirty years old¡ªI¡¯ve got plenty of time.¡±


    ¡°And why do you think winning the tournament would take you six months?¡± Ngozi asked, somewhat interested in the reasoning behind Erik¡¯s assumption. He responded with a slight smile.


    ¡°For several reasons, really. First of all, you¡¯re required to obtain a staff in order to qualify for entering the palace I went through. Which implies that you can easily control the tournament¡¯s pace and how it unfolds, sending out at precise moments the elements needed to enter these palaces. And since the palace I entered wasn¡¯t the winner¡¯s palace, it only means that speed isn¡¯t an important factor in deciding the champion.


    ¡°Also, if we consider that the tournament is nothing more than a facade to select the most suitable individuals for the group in charge of exploring the ruin, one conclusion naturally comes to mind: They will control the tournament in such a way as to allow them to assess the skills they consider essential for exploring the ruin in all the participants, which will undoubtedly take time.¡±


    ¡°That explains why you think it¡¯ll be a good while before they determine the champion. But what leads you to give that exact figure of six months?¡± Thalia joined in, asking with evident interest in her tone. Erik nodded and answered after taking another sip of tea.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because of certain considerations. For instance, in the tournament there are too many participants, and they vary incredibly in terms of strength and abilities. But if raw power were a vital criterion for selecting participants, you wouldn¡¯t have done this kind of tournament. You¡¯d simply host a quick combat-based tournament with a minimum power level to enter, pick the strongest, and that would be it¡ªsomething easily done at the university, and you wouldn¡¯t need to spend so many resources as you have on this one.


    ¡°So it¡¯s easy to conclude that although strength is important, it¡¯s not the only thing you¡¯re looking for in this tournament. Somehow, you need a simple and effective way to select participants best suited for exploration, minimizing costs and maximizing benefits. While there are various ways to do that, I¡¯d guess the easiest method would be to split the tournament into two phases.


    ¡°That way, you could evaluate the strongest in one phase and those who aren¡¯t as strong but have valuable skills for exploration in the other. And since the tournament lasts one year, it¡¯s logical to assume that the championship¡ªwhat the stronger ones stayed for¡ªwould be taken off the board halfway through, leaving the playing field open for the rest. In other words, six months.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 58: A Contradictory boy.

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re a smart boy, Erik.¡±


    The director laughed pleasantly at the sharp inferences Erik had reached with the little information he had. After all, the only ones who knew how the tournament would unfold were Adrian, Ngozi and himself.


    Although the Master-level individuals present had been at the meeting where the rules were discussed, several of them had their own disciples in the tournament. Therefore, they were not informed of everything and only general guidelines were discussed. That was why it was a bit surprising how close his conjectures were to what they had planned.


    ¡°You flatter me too much, Director. It¡¯s something anyone could have thought.¡± Erik responded in a formal and respectful tone, then took his cup of tea and a cookie. At that moment, the director replied with a cheerful tone, albeit filled with conviction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that. You¡¯re quite brilliant and perceptive to assume something like this.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve interrogated our disciple enough. My poor Erik must be tired after surpassing a tournament in record time, so please excuse us; we¡¯ll take him to rest.¡± Sigr¨²n commented with a calm and measured voice that could not hide the vanity she felt as she rose from her chair, followed by Eleonora, who added elegantly.


    ¡°I apologize for our early departure, but Sig is right, Erik needs to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve talked enough. Go and rest, Erik; we¡¯ll continue this conversation another time.¡± The director nodded and spoke calmly, bringing the questioning of Erik to an end, to which Erik promptly replied with gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Director. I¡¯ll take my leave, then.¡±


    After saying his farewells, Erik bowed respectfully before everyone present and then walked toward the exit accompanied by Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina, who seemed to be floating with happiness. Everyone looked on with profound, meaningful gazes at the monstrously talented, star-haired boy.


    ¡°That boy is an absurd monster¡­¡± Once Erik left the room, Ngozi commented in a somewhat tired voice as she looked at the other people present, who could not help but nod in agreement. Then she added thoughtfully.


    ¡°Besides, I have a strong suspicion that the spirit accompanying him is beyond just a simple mature spirit.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that, Ngozi?¡± Adrian asked in surprise as he looked at her. A feeling shared by all the other Masters present. Ngozi nodded and responded with a much more serious tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain; it¡¯s only a suspicion. Although everything around that dragon spirit indicates it¡¯s a mature spirit, there was something peculiar: in the competition there was a member of my clan who also has a contract with a mature spirit, but curiously, his spirit was incredibly afraid of the dragon spirit accompanying disciple Erik.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating a bit, Ngozi? Even among mature spirits, there are differences in their power levels, and it could just be that this dragon spirit is more powerful.¡± Thalia remarked somewhat incredulously. Ngozi shook her head and explained.


    ¡°The issue is that you don¡¯t have contracts with spirits, so you can¡¯t fully grasp how strange the situation is. Spirits show respect toward power, not fear. After all, spirits are, in themselves, quasi-immortal creatures. But the spirit that accompanies the member of my clan¡ªand even the guardian spirit of the Sakuraba clan¡ªreacted in a strange way around that dragon.¡± Ngozi turned to look at Ryoma and asked with interest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the same, Ryoma?¡±


    ¡°In that regard, Ngozi is right. Hiyori-sama behaved a bit oddly around that dragon¡­¡± Ryoma commented thoughtfully, recalling the brief encounter between Hiyori, the nine-tailed fox spirit allied with his family, and the dragon spirit accompanying Erik.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut these diatribes short.¡± The director suddenly remarked with a firm tone, drawing everyone¡¯s attention and forcibly pulling them from their thoughts.


    ¡°Do you know something, Director?¡± Ngozi asked curiously, but the director shook his head and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much that I know something; it¡¯s just that it isn¡¯t worth trying to pry into the secrets of such a valuable member of the Order as Erik. His future is practically limitless, and he also has a strong attachment to this faction, to the point that he offered to donate two of his patents to the Order. It¡¯s not worth alienating him over something like this, and you already know his Masters.¡±


    The Master-level individuals present¡ªapart from Adrian, who already knew this information¡ªlooked at the director in surprise. After all, donating patents was incredibly rare throughout the entire Arcane Order, and giving a patent to the faction by one¡¯s own free will was something that likely had never happened before in history.


    That was because patents as useful as Erik¡¯s typically required an immense amount of investment and represented a massive profit for their owners. Furthermore, within the Arcane Order, patents held a certain special status, granting both the inventors and the organization investing in them the standing of ¡°creators of knowledge¡±, a highly attractive distinction not only for reputation but also for business. Since it generally commanded a great deal of respect from the public.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Because of the respect the title held in the Arcane Order, it was seen as unfair for an inventor not to benefit from their own patent. To the point that it was considered an aberration for someone who had not invested directly in the research to profit from it. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t as if the faction lacked funds or anything like that; they were by far the wealthiest faction in the galaxy. Even with their low tax rate¡ªthe lowest in the galaxy¡ªtheir annual budget was orders of magnitude greater than those of the other factions.


    That didn¡¯t mean the faction had no patents of its own, of course; they invested heavily in research and development, so countless researchers worked for the Order. The patents they developed were the property of the Order, although the researchers retained 30% of the royalties generated by their patents, and their names were recorded as the inventors.


    ¡°Director, did Erik really do that? Did he really donate two of his patents to the Order, not just the licenses?¡± Thalia asked, filled with surprise. The director responded with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°He really tried to donate the patents in their entirety, but in the end, we ended up purchasing them at a good price because it wouldn¡¯t look right for us to accept such a donation, and it¡¯s highly useful technology with plenty of applications.¡±


    ¡°But why did he do it? I don¡¯t see Eleonora or Sigr¨²n advising him to do such a thing, and really the faction hasn¡¯t done much for him. After all, if he¡¯s grateful to anyone, it should be to his masters, who brought him here and have cared for him.¡± Ryoma asked, somewhat confused, to which the director replied cheerfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Ryoma; the Order hasn¡¯t done much for him. But according to Erik¡¯s own words, the Arcane Order is a paradise come true, and he only wants to show his support in some way. As he said, ¡®A place with equality before the law, a free market, low taxes, and without collectivists doing stupid things is like a dream come true¡¯, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Collectivists?¡± Ngozi asked, somewhat puzzled by the unfamiliar term. Adrian answered with an ironic smile:


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something Erik mentions from time to time, and he tends to refer to that group in rather disparaging terms. Apparently, he calls ¡®collectivists¡¯ those who believe that the group is more important than the individual.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay for him to have those thoughts? His words only seem to indicate that, for him, the individual stands above the common good, which isn¡¯t very healthy if we¡¯re thinking about the benefit of the Order.¡± Jessica asked, somewhat worried. The director answered with a faint smile as he looked at the Master-level with ashen-blonde hair, who was no longer wearing her usual suit but was now clad in the Order¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°Although indeed an individualistic mindset could be harmful for someone who will undoubtedly hold a very important position in the faction¡ªsince it could mean they¡¯d seek personal benefit over the interests of the Order¡ªthe reality is that his ¡®individualism¡¯ is somewhat different. The simple fact that he offered to donate his patents to the faction, very likely against his masters¡¯ wishes, is a clear example of this.


    ¡°For Erik, individualism is less about excessive selfishness and more about personal freedom to make decisions and assume the consequences of them, whatever those may be. That¡¯s why he loves our Arcane Order and considers it a paradise¡ªbecause here, he¡¯s free to choose, and it appears he¡¯s quite fond of low taxes as well, to the point where he submitted several proposals about different revenue sources and potential cost reductions that would allow taxes to be lowered even further, hahaha.¡± The director laughed happily as he recalled the documents Erik had sent to the government offices with his suggestions. Jessica, a bit unsettled, commented.


    ¡°Erik is a strange and somewhat contradictory boy¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me. Eleonora and Sigr¨²n don¡¯t stop complaining that Erik only accepts a tiny fraction of the money they give him, which he spends in just a moment, and then goes around ¡®with no money¡¯ for the rest of the month, as though he were a poor man¡ªso much so that he ends up ¡®saving¡¯ for several months to buy more expensive materials, even though he has mountains of crystals to spend.¡± Thalia added with an ironic smile, recalling some of her conversations with Eleonora and Sigr¨²n.


    ¡°Hahaha, Erik really is a strange boy, but most likely thanks to that, he was able to present so many valuable patents that greatly reduce the cost of different devices and production methods. Perhaps that way of thinking is what¡¯s led him to achieve so much in such a short time.¡± The director commented, amused by Erik¡¯s quirks. Among the Children of Myst, those with such uncommon behaviors weren¡¯t unusual; in fact, Erik would be considered among the ¡®cute¡¯ ones.


    ¡°The director is right about that. They say that genius and madness are two sides of the same coin¡­¡±


    Ngozi remarked, somewhat distracted, as she gazed at the door through which Erik had left. But she quickly shook her head and added with a more serious expression, looking directly at the director.


    ¡°Well then, leaving the matter of disciple Erik aside, I¡¯d like to confirm what we¡¯re going to do about the rest of the tournament. Will we change the rules or keep them the same?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to change anything. It¡¯s unlikely someone else can pull off what Erik did, and if anyone does manage it, that would be far from a bad thing. It would be quite good, actually, because knowledge in Artificery and Alchemy, as well as special skills, will be extremely valuable during the exploration.


    ¡°If anything, perhaps we should add a few extra rewards for those who manage to overcome the trials in ¡®unorthodox ways¡¯ and pass those events off as ¡®hidden tests¡¯, since if they can do well here, it¡¯s equally likely they¡¯ll do well in the exploration and bring back plenty of benefits.¡± The director spoke in a calm tone as he looked around at everyone present, who nodded in agreement. At that moment, Ngozi asked with a professional tone.


    ¡°What rewards do you think would be best, Director?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s have Adrian handle that.¡± The director turned to Adrian, then continued speaking calmly.


    ¡°Adrian, coordinate with Ngozi and look through the vault for some things the participants might like.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Director.¡± Adrian answered seriously, then glanced at Ngozi and nodded with her before leaving the room. The director then commented happily.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s continue to see what surprises the younger generation will bring us in this tournament.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 59: That’s the one.

    After leaving the meeting room of the space station, Erik walked through the station¡¯s beautiful corridors until he arrived at a lovely private chamber. He entered the chamber accompanied by Sigr¨²n, Eleonora, and Seraphina, all of them wearing an elegant and serious, almost aristocratic expression. This caused amazement among all passersby.


    Just as the doors to the private room closed, a barrier extended, completely covering the room. At the same time, Sigr¨²n leaped onto Erik in excitement, letting any hint of elegance or seriousness fly out the window without the slightest concern.


    Absolutely delighted, Sigr¨²n began to give Erik a rapid succession of kisses on his cheek, then hugged him tightly while exclaiming with excitement and spinning in small hops, as if she were a teenage girl.


    ¡°You''re the best, Erik!!! Did you see the faces of those old bastards? Did you see how they were dying of envy for not having such a brilliant disciple? I was able to show off all I wanted thanks to you, hahahaha, you¡¯re the best disciple in the world!!!¡±


    Hearing the happiness in his master¡¯s voice, Erik smiled warmly and returned the hug, causing Sigr¨²n to stop hopping. Instead, the beautiful master buried her face in her beloved disciple¡¯s chest, allowing her heart to melt in his warm and loving embrace.


    Initially, Erik had been a bit worried that he hadn¡¯t done enough for his masters to boast the way they wanted. After all, he didn¡¯t get too many chances to perform aside from his dramatic entrance at the start and his brazen theft of the staff. But it seemed his worries were unwarranted, and everything turned out just fine.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora observed Sigr¨²n¡¯s behavior with a gentle smile on her face, genuinely happy to see just how excited she was. But upon seeing the hug that her beloved disciple and sworn sister were sharing, she quickly drew near and hugged him affectionately from behind, then kissed his cheek and spoke in a soft, delighted voice.


    ¡°Erik, you really outdid yourself. You made me feel truly proud.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you liked my performance.¡±


    Erik commented warmly, at which moment Eleonora rested her head on his back, initiating a comfortable silence in which they conveyed their emotions through the warmth of their embrace. Sigr¨²n and Eleonora''s hearts filled with a gentle, soothing sensation, leaving only gratitude in their minds for the day they met their beloved disciple who brought them so much happiness.


    After a moment, Erik turned to look at his reliable maid, Seraphina, who, despite having a serious and highly professional expression, inevitably appeared a bit lonely¡ªa sight that brought a playful smile to Erik¡¯s lips. His beautiful maid was very dependable, but she was also stubborn to a fault, so she sometimes needed a little push.


    Seeing her beloved young master free one of his arms from Sigr¨²n¡¯s embrace and extend it toward her with a pleasant smile, Seraphina couldn¡¯t help showing a startled and conflicted expression, lowering her head right after. Indeed, she very much wanted to join the hug, but at the same time, it was not the kind of behavior befitting a perfect maid, which filled her mind with endless doubts about what she should do.


    Noting Seraphina¡¯s conflicted look, Erik grinned in amusement and cast the most powerful spell he knew to convince his stubborn personal maid. A ghostly hand materialized from thin air behind Seraphina, delivering a resounding, but soundless, smack on her backside. This caused her to jerk her head up in surprise to look at her young master, who wore an imperious, dominant expression, sending Seraphina an ultimatum with his gaze.


    Seraphina''s face quickly turned an attractive shade of pink as she began casting shy yet pleased glances at her beloved young master, who understood her better than anyone else. Shortly after, she approached him with short, hesitant steps, almost fearful of what she was about to do.


    Upon arriving at Erik¡¯s side, Sigr¨²n grinned mischievously and made room for Seraphina, who then hugged her young master, burying her face in his chest and refusing to look at anyone¡ªalmost like a frightened turtle retreating into its shell for protection¡ªcausing the pair of masters to smile in amusement.


    ¡°Seraphina, the perfect maid, is intruding on her Young Lady¡¯s affectionate moment with her young master. How disrespectful, fufufu.¡± Eleonora said with a laugh, giving a teasing look to Seraphina, who used Erik as a shield, unwilling to raise her head.


    ¡°Yeah, Sera, the perfect maid, has broken character. What a tragedy, hehehe.¡± Sigr¨²n immediately joined in, making fun of Seraphina with a broad grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of Seraphina. She didn¡¯t want this; I forced her.¡± Erik spoke calmly, attempting to keep his masters from teasing his poor maid, but Sigr¨²n showed no mercy and added mockingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t defend this shameless maid, Erik. Look at her, wedging herself between her mistress and her young master¡ªwhat nerve, hehe.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Yes, Erik, let us speak our mind about this ¡®perfect shadow¡¯, fufufu.¡± Eleonora commented playfully, causing Erik to simply shake his head and tighten his embrace on Seraphina, who trembled slightly against his chest each time Eleonora or Sigr¨²n taunted her. At that point, Sigr¨²n cheerfully remarked.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, as punishment, we should take away her chance to serve Erik for a week. What do you think, Eli?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡­¡±


    Eleonora tried to speak in a teasing tone, but her words got stuck in her throat, and in the blink of an eye, the mocking look on Sigr¨²n¡¯s face morphed into outright panic. All because of a simple, frigid glare that Seraphina shot them from beneath Erik¡¯s embrace, where he couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°¡­we¡¯ve already teased Seraphina enough. It¡¯d be better to do something more productive and start planning our trip, don¡¯t you think?¡± Eleonora quickly continued, making an effort to sound steady, while Sigr¨²n nodded repeatedly and spoke in a slightly shaky voice.


    ¡°Y-yeah, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s stop fooling around and plan our trip.¡±


    Erik, for his part, was somewhat taken aback by the abrupt shift in his masters¡¯ attitudes, as they suddenly ushered him toward a beautiful table to discuss the trip. Turning his head, he cast Seraphina a mildly suspicious look, but she merely smiled amiably at him, as if nothing had happened, then set a plate of cookies on the table.


    ¡°All right then, how about we keep watching the tournament for one more week and then set out?¡± Sigr¨²n proposed, sipping the tea Seraphina served her with a smile, while Erik¡ªafter wolfing down the sweet bribe offered by his lovely maid, who now stood beside him wearing a sweet smile¡ªasked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to wait for Liliana?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary; she¡¯ll take quite a while to come out. In reality, none of the masters here stick around until their disciples come out. Chances are, they wait for about a month and then leave, returning only when their disciples are about to come out, or at the very end of the tournament.¡± Eleonora explained in a calm tone, at the same time beginning to arrange Erik¡¯s hair with a soft smile on her face.


    ¡°I see¡­ then I¡¯m glad I got out quickly¡­¡±


    Erik muttered to himself, pulling out his notebook with the intention of writing something in it. However, at that moment, the hands of Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina landed atop his notebook, preventing him from writing. He looked up to find his masters and his maid gazing at him with small smiles on their faces. Feeling somewhat confused, he asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re about to write down that you should remember to come out quickly or find something to do while we come back for you, right?¡± Sigr¨²n asked, looking Erik in the eye. He just nodded as he responded.


    ¡°Of course. I need to write it down so I won¡¯t forget next time, or else I¡¯ll be super bored waiting for you all to return.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to write anything; that¡¯s not going to happen to you.¡± Eleonora spoke softly, removing her hand from the notebook, followed by Seraphina and Sigr¨²n. Once Sigr¨²n removed her hand, she placed the notebook at the center of the table, out of Erik¡¯s reach.


    ¡°This time, it was just by chance that you got out quickly. If there¡¯s a next time, I need to be prepared for things not to go so smoothly¡­¡±


    Erik commented, still somewhat puzzled, staring longingly at his notebook in the middle of the table, almost as if he were watching the love of his life being forcibly taken away. At that moment, Sigr¨²n extended a hand to gently caress his face, then spoke with a tender smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already told you, Erik, there¡¯s no need to write that down because it¡¯s not going to happen. What we explained is the general circumstance for a disciple¡ªand that doesn¡¯t apply to you.¡±


    Sigr¨²n¡¯s words left Erik somewhat confused for a moment, but he quickly glanced at the three women. They all offered him meaningful smiles, prompting him to connect the dots, nod with a look of realization, and respond with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Ohhh, I get it. Thank you, Sigr¨²n, Eleonora, Seraphina.¡±


    Erik smiled happily as he addressed the three by name, causing Eleonora and Sigr¨²n to blush slightly. Even so, they nodded with smiles on their faces. Eleonora quickly got ahold of herself, though, and asked with a loving smile.


    ¡°Fufu, so where would you like to go for vacation, Erik?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t really know anywhere, though I¡¯d love to see interesting sights in space.¡±


    Erik responded casually after taking a bite of a cookie, at which point Sigr¨²n retrieved a crystal tablet from her storage ring. A holographic display of a star map appeared, which she began manipulating as she spoke in a thoughtful tone.


    ¡°Mmm, in that case, we can look for cosmic events nearby, since we do have to come back eventually.¡±


    ¡°We should also find a tourist or cultural spot to visit, preferably somewhere not too crowded.¡± Eleonora suggested with a grin, pulling out her own crystal tablet that likewise displayed a star map, prompting everyone to nod in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s look for a place in the galaxy that isn¡¯t too well-known, so we can relax.¡±


    Sigr¨²n remarked with a knowing smile, at which point Seraphina placed her own crystal tablet on the table. It projected a series of images as she spoke in a professional tone.


    ¡°I believe the Auroria system meets all of these requirements, so it might be a good option.¡±


    Seraphina''s words caught everyone''s attention, at which point Sigr¨²n made a gesture with her hand, causing the hologram emitted by the crystal tablet to enlarge significantly and display more photos and information. At the same time, Eleonora commented in a thoughtful tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re right; it¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s fairly close, it¡¯s backward enough that nobody will recognize us, but it has quite an interesting style.¡±


    ¡°Its main planet has a moon¡­¡± Erik noted under his breath while gazing at the moon in one of the pictures, making Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina look at each other with mischievous smiles. Then they all spoke at once.


    ¡°¡°¡°That¡¯s the one!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°So, that''s the one.¡±


    Hearing the excitement from his masters and maid, Erik looked up, slightly amused, then nodded and commented with a cheerful smile. All of them nodded in agreement, while Sigr¨²n waved her hand to make the hologram on Seraphina''s crystal tablet disappear. She then enlarged the one on her own tablet before speaking.


    ¡°Since it''s decided, let''s choose the interesting spots in space we''re going to visit. I heard a white dwarf is about to form not far from here; we could go see it...¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 60: Aranta.

    The capital city of the planet Aranta seemed to have sprung straight from the heart of nature, with majestic palaces of marble and gold rising toward the sky, adorned with gigantic pillars bearing intricate carvings. These carvings intertwined with beautiful trees, vines, and vegetation of all kinds, creating a striking yet at the same time harmonious and elegant scene.


    Beyond the magnificent marble palaces stretched the homes of Aranta¡¯s inhabitants. Built with a material similar to concrete, these houses were anything but ordinary. Each facade was a canvas for unique artistic expressions, with various designs blending harmoniously into the lush greenery surrounding them.


    The streets of Aranta were a spectacle in themselves. Paved with perfectly cut and leveled stones, they formed paths that gently intertwined with the surrounding vegetation. Their integration was so natural that it seemed as though the streets had been drawn by nature itself.


    As the sun set, a magical display came to life in Aranta. Floating lanterns, with soft and warm-toned lights, began to glow as they drifted gracefully above the roads. Beyond their practical function of lighting the streets, these lights symbolized the magic that infused the city, turning Aranta¡¯s nights into a dreamlike stage.


    In addition to its beauty, the streets of Aranta were the center of social and cultural life. Open-air markets offered all sorts of local handicrafts and foods, while street musicians and artists filled the air with melodies and visual performances, gathering people around them in small groups.


    But if anyone were asked what was the most representative feature of the planet, the first answer would undoubtedly be the ¡°Bazaar of a Thousand Aromas¡±, a place where city life manifested in its fullest. Upon entering, visitors were greeted by a symphony of scents: exotic spices, fresh flowers, and the tempting aroma of traditional dishes cooking at small stands. The vendors, proud of their products, invited passersby to taste their delights¡ªfrom artisanal sweets to fruits unknown to a foreign palate.


    Amid the bustling, cheerful street stood Erik, dressed casually in a short-sleeved navy-blue shirt and beige pants, simple leather shoes that matched his shirt, and sunglasses¡ªhis style contrasting sharply with the predominant attire of the locals, who seemed to prefer light and flowing fabrics like silks and fine linens, adorned with all sorts of geometric patterns in bright colors.


    Accompanying Erik were Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, each holding one of his arms in an intimate embrace, both wearing beautiful outfits that also stood out from their surroundings. Meanwhile, the ever-professional and perfect maid, Seraphina, followed close behind in attire slightly different from what she normally wore.


    ¡°How do you like the planet Aranta?¡± Sigr¨²n asked with a smile as she offered Erik a skewer of assorted grilled and lightly seasoned vegetables, holding it directly to his mouth.


    Sigr¨²n was wearing a gorgeous summer dress with wildflower prints and transparent sleeves, paired with a rope belt that accentuated her curvy figure. Atop her head, she wore a lovely wide-brimmed hat made of what seemed to be straw, which matched her leather purse and strappy sandals.


    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting place, quite different from the university.¡± Erik commented in a calm tone after taking a bite of the skewer¡ªwhich tasted quite decent¡ªwhile looking around curiously.


    ¡°Fufufu, you¡¯re right. Although the Auroria System isn¡¯t especially advanced, it really stands out for the particular artistic style, they apply to almost everything.¡± Eleonora chimed in with a cheerful tone as she used a handkerchief to wipe a small trace of sauce from her beloved disciple¡¯s cheek.


    Eleonora was wearing a beautiful, loose-fitting white blouse adorned with delicate embroidery around the neckline and some short, fresh, faded-blue denim shorts with a subtly embellished hem. Along with her strappy sandals, they showcased her long, toned legs, while a beautifully designed canvas bag hung from her shoulder and a pair of sunglasses completed her outfit.


    Seraphina, for her part, was dressed in a charming outfit that seemed to be a very free interpretation of a Victorian maid¡¯s dress, with a casual, lightweight style perfect for vacationing. It featured a high collar that blended seamlessly into a light, airy fabric, while the wide, flowing skirt fell from her waist. Together with the lace and ruffle details, it gave the lovely maid a subtle yet striking air, complemented by strappy sandals decorating her delicate feet.


    ¡°Yes, they do have a rather interesting style.¡± Erik remarked as he observed Aranta¡¯s intriguing architecture. But at that moment, a beautiful, lilting voice spoke in a friendly yet confident tone.


    ¡°Dear tourists, would you like a little tour around the city?¡±


    Curious, Erik turned toward the direction the voice had come from, where he found a beautiful young lady. She appeared to be about sixteen years old, with blue eyes, fair skin, and a face that looked as if it had been sculpted with great delicacy and extreme care, giving her fine, delicate features that conveyed innocence and youth. This contrasted greatly with her eyes, full of confidence and worldly experience.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Her hair was a light chestnut color, which, despite being tied at the back of her head, flowed with freedom and grace in the breeze, framing her face softly. Meanwhile, her lovely dress¡ªsimilar to those seen all around the city¡ªconsisted of a skirt made of vibrant silks that went perfectly with the various embroidered geometric patterns.


    Sigr¨²n immediately wanted to refuse the beautiful young lady¡¯s offer, but just before she could speak, Erik¡¯s voice could be heard, in a somewhat cheerful and almost playful tone, as if he were repeating a very special line.


    ¡°Really? A young lady like you can serve as a tour guide?¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear tourist. I¡¯m even recognized as one of the best. I know the best places to eat, the perfect spots for a romantic date, and I also know which places won¡¯t take advantage of tourists.¡± The beautiful young lady replied in a firm tone, wearing a confident smile on her face. To which Erik answered in an obviously amused tone.


    ¡°Hehehe, then let me put your skills to the test.¡±


    As he spoke, Erik retrieved from his storage ring a small, simple-looking grayish pouch and handed it to the girl. Upon receiving it, she quickly peeked inside, causing her eyes to nearly pop out of their sockets, utterly stunned.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina looked at Erik. Although his tone sounded cheerful and playful, even behind his sunglasses, his face could not hide an expression full of nostalgia as he gazed at the girl¡ªwho seemed to be doubting reality.


    As they wondered about the reason for his expression, all three women suddenly felt as though a meteorite had crashed over their heads, instantly realizing the source of Erik¡¯s nostalgia. Before meeting Sigr¨²n, Erik had to survive on the streets in various ways, one of which involved helping people in a local bazaar find better prices, so this girl seemed to remind him of that childhood period.


    Understanding where their beloved disciple¡¯s expression came from, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora could not help but feel a bit sad. So, they quickly hugged his arms even tighter, almost as if they were trying to remind him that such hardship would never happen to him again. Meanwhile, Seraphina briefly let go of her perfect maid persona and ended up softly grasping a corner of her young master¡¯s shirt, wanting him to know that he could always count on her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a fair payment?¡±


    Erik asked with a playful smile, looking at the young guide, who seemed to be on cloud nine upon seeing the small amount of intermediate-purity mana crystals in the pouch. This snapped her out of her astonishment, and she quickly hid the little pouch among her clothes. She then bowed politely and spoke in an even more respectful tone.


    ¡°The payment is more than enough, it¡¯s an honor to serve as a guide for you, young master. Please tell me, what would you like to visit first? Somewhere to eat? Or perhaps a place with great views?¡±


    ¡°For now, take us to see interesting things in the city.¡± Erik commented in a cheerful, somewhat nostalgic voice, to which the beautiful young lady nodded quickly and replied with a serious expression.


    ¡°Of course, young master, as you wish.¡±


    The brunette-haired, blue-eyed young lady took the lead and began the tour of the city, making sure at all times that the group of four was satisfied and following her, maintaining a steady and sure pace. She always explained everything around them in a clear, easy-to-understand voice, not wanting to displease such a generous patron who had fallen into her life like a gift from the heavens at just the right moment.


    After a while, the group of five arrived at a charming square, broad and welcoming, framed by a variety of majestic trees with leaves of different colors. At its center, like a jewel crowning its splendor, stood an artistically sculpted fountain featuring two figures carved in a loving embrace. At that moment, the young guide stepped forward and turned to face them, pointing at the fountain with one hand.


    ¡°Dear visitors, allow me to introduce you to ¡®Heart of the Moon Square¡¯. Legend says that millennia ago, the children of two enemy families fell deeply in love with one another. But because of the hatred between their families, they had to keep their love secret and would meet here every full moon under the cover of night, promising eternal love.


    ¡°But tragedy struck when the families went to war, leaving them practically destroyed and nearly wiping their surnames from history. Yet, the young couple, using the last of their strength and severely wounded from the battle, ran here to be together in their final moments. Though they could not be together in life, they were able to be together in death.


    ¡°To honor their story of love and tragedy, this magnificent fountain was erected several centuries ago. It represents their unbreakable embrace and their struggle against fate. It is said that those who stroll through this square with their loved ones will feel the blessing of a love as strong and pure as that of those lovers, and it will render their union unbreakable and everlasting.¡±


    The young lady explained in a professional voice while Erik looked around with interest. The square was filled with all kinds of couples talking, strolling, or sharing a snack on vividly colored blankets spread on the grass surrounding the fountain.


    Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina, for their part, gazed at the beautiful fountain with a deep, almost sentimental look, as though they could envision the scene of the tragic lovers¡¯ death¡ªfeeling their deep love and grief¡ªwhich caused them to draw even closer to Erik.


    ¡°This place isn¡¯t bad¡­¡± Sigr¨²n commented softly, gently holding Erik¡¯s arm, wanting to convey her deep feelings.


    ¡°Yes, it really is very romantic¡­¡± Eleonora added as she rested her head on Erik¡¯s shoulder with a calm, happy expression.


    ¡°Hehe, you weren¡¯t lying, this is a good spot. Remind me to give you a tip when we leave.¡± Erik said with a slight smile as he watched his masters looking so pleased, causing the young guide to smile cheerfully. She quickly bowed politely and spoke in a respectful tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored, young master, and thank you for your generosity.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, keep up the good work.¡± Erik remarked brightly. Then he turned to look at his dependable maid and added.


    ¡°Seraphina, let¡¯s get something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, young master.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 61: A small display of kindness.

    ¡°Certainly, young master.¡±


    After responding in an elegant and professional manner, Seraphina guided the group to an empty spot nearby under the trees, where there was a short stretch of well-maintained grass. There, she spread out a beautiful cloth of a pristine white color, adorned with delicate, elegant embroideries in what looked like gold and silver near the corners. The cloth seemed more like a fabric fit for kings and emperors, rather than a simple picnic blanket.


    The young guide felt her breath hitch slightly when she noticed the fabric, that seemed incredibly expensive, being used as nothing more than a simple picnic cloth. She could swear that fabric wouldn¡¯t look out of place if used to create clothing fit for the very king of the Auroria system.


    But the surprises awaiting the young woman were far from over. Not long after laying out the cloth on the grass, the maid¡ªdressed no less impressively than the other three lovers¡ªplaced upon it a gorgeous set of dishware that seemed straight out of a fairy tale. On it rested food that looked fit for royalty: from sandwiches to cookies, and even a risotto that appeared to be made from a rainbow, exuding an enchanting aroma that finally caused her stomach to roar loudly.


    The group of four, who were seated on the cloth as they distributed the plates, turned in the direction of the roar only to find the young guide looking like a tomato. Her face deeply flushed due to the powerful sound her stomach had let out. At the same time, she bowed respectfully and then apologized, clearly embarrassed.


    ¡°I deeply apologize for my rudeness. I will be waiting at the fountain, so I can return immediately when you call me.¡±


    After her apology, the young guide headed for the fountain, but upon arriving there, she was surprised to find a beautifully decorated plate with several perfectly cut sandwiches that looked incredibly appetizing. Recognizing the plate, the young woman turned to look at her clients, where she found the star-haired young man laughing and waving his hand, indicating that she should eat them without worry.


    Seeing his gesture, the young guide bowed respectfully in the direction of the young man, feeling genuinely moved by this small display of kindness¡ªsomething very uncommon in her life. She then approached the plate, taking it with great delicacy and care, convinced that just this plate alone must be worth more than everything she had ever earned in her life.


    After picking up one of the sandwiches, the young woman brought it to her mouth with trembling hands; but upon taking the first bite, her world seemed to turn upside down. The taste of that sandwich was beyond anything she had tried before¡ªtruly food for the gods¡ªso much so that she felt a jolt of pleasure course through her body.


    With that first bite, the initial sensation the young woman perceived was layers of artisan bread, slightly toasted and crunchy, which quickly gave way to a symphony of flavors: juicy, sun-ripened tomatoes, and fresh, crisp lettuce leaves that provided the perfect contrast. After that first burst of flavor, the next thing to delight the young woman¡¯s palate were thin slices of ham and cheese that melted in her mouth, each contributing its own richness and depth. Along with mayonnaise and mustard, applied precisely, they brought all the components together, creating a unique flavor experience that was simultaneously comforting and exquisitely refined.


    Before she realized it, the young woman had finished her sandwich, leaving her with a sense of profound loss. She hurriedly grabbed another one to eat, but just as she was about to bite into it, she stopped. With a slight sigh and a hint of resignation, the young woman took a simple red handkerchief from her pocket. Although it appeared old and worn, it was impeccably clean and meticulously pressed.


    Using the handkerchief, she carefully wrapped the remaining three sandwiches and tucked them into her skirt pocket with care, striving not to damage them in any way. Silently praying that they would remain intact until she reached home so that her siblings could also taste these godly sandwiches.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After finishing their snack, the group left the square and strolled through a variety of tourist spots, led by the young guide. She never forgot to share a brief history of each place they visited, imbuing the beautiful locations with a historic and fantastical aura that greatly enhanced the experience.


    When the sun was setting and a lovely orange hue filled the sky with a tranquil, serene ambiance, Erik bade farewell to the young woman after giving her a generous tip as promised. This brought a wide smile to her face, and she gave them several recommendations for good places to spend the night. After saying goodbye to her generous and pleasant patrons, the young guide left in the direction of her home, eager to see her siblings as soon as possible and share her good news.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Walking quickly, the young woman spent various hours traversing the cobblestone streets of the city, leaving behind the beautiful capital, abundant in beauty and art. She entered a neighborhood that seemed torn from another world, its deserted, narrow streets showing no sign of maintenance. Anyone walking there would feel only the neglect and despair that seemed to emanate from the surroundings.


    The buildings, worn by time and abandonment, leaned dangerously as if about to collapse under their own weight. Coupled with the weak light from a few flickering lanterns and furtive shadows, this cast an atmosphere of constant vigilance over the area.


    The young woman walked cautiously through these streets, fully aware of her surroundings, while clenching a worn-out knife tightly in her skirt pocket. She used the small amount of mana she possessed to slightly bolster her body, preparing herself to run home as quickly as possible¡ªever alert and expecting the worst.


    After a time, the young woman reached a structure that was difficult to call a ¡°home¡±, without encountering many problems along the way. Its leaning, time-worn frame appeared on the verge of collapsing from gravity¡¯s pull, while its walls were riddled with cracks that spread out like veins. The roof, obviously battered, offered little protection from the elements, allowing rain and wind to pass through.


    Despite its evident decay, the building concealed an unexpected detail. In spite of its tilted form¡ªclear evidence of years of abandonment¡ªthe facade showed signs of meticulous cleaning. The walls, though marked by time and the harsh weather, were free of dust and dirt, displaying evidence of home remedies for maintenance and repair.


    Even the tattered roof, which had several holes in different sections, had been patched up in multiple spots, making parts of the house habitable. It also showed signs of being swept and cleaned regularly, fighting back the inevitable accumulation of leaves and debris.


    The young woman arrived at this unusual house in quick steps and promptly took a key from her skirt, opening the main door and stepping inside hurriedly. After closing the door, she leaned against it briefly, letting out a tired and somewhat relieved sigh. She usually did not arrive home so late, but her clients had been so generous that she did not want to leave them too soon.


    In stark contrast to the battered exterior, the inside of the house exuded warmth and cleanliness, speaking to the care its inhabitants took. The inner walls, though marked by time, were painted in bright colors, and from them hung different photographs and drawings of three people, all displayed with great care and love. They seemed to recount the family¡¯s history and their most cherished memories.


    After resting momentarily by the door, the young woman ventured farther in, stopping before an entryway covered only by a worn curtain acting as a ¡°door¡±. She pushed it aside and entered. Though the room contained merely an antique-looking bed in one corner, a small table, and a couple of wooden planks screwed into the wall as shelves bearing some neatly folded clothes, it was impeccably clean and well looked after.


    The bed was made up with carefully mended sheets, and though the floor was damaged in several places by time, it showed evidence of constant upkeep, displaying lighter-colored patches covering various cracks. The same was true of the walls, which, like the exterior, also bore numerous drawings, giving the simple room a warm, homey feeling.


    Once inside the room, the young woman removed from her clothing the plain bags she had managed to earn that day, then walked to a corner of the room where she lifted a small piece of the floor. Beneath it lay a tiny hiding spot containing several mana crystals, which looked a world apart from those she had received earlier that day.


    The mana crystals in the hiding place were not only much smaller than the intermediate-purity ones she had gotten today, but also lacked the almost artistic appearance that mana crystals typically possessed. In fact, they were so plain that they hardly merited being called mana crystals at all, resembling tiny, random fragments of a slightly iridescent crystal stalactite.


    Wearing a joyful smile, the young woman hitched up her dress and sat down on the floor. She took out her savings from the little hideaway and scattered them on the ground alongside the newly earned crystals, then began to count them carefully, trying her best to hold back her growing excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough¡­ It¡¯s enough!¡±


    Nearly overwhelmed with joy, the young woman murmured to herself, clenching her fists and smiling widely, feeling that this had truly been the best day of her life. However, she quickly collected herself and began to put the crystals away in the bags, returning them to the small hideaway, which was now nearly full¡ªan observation that further broadened her smile.


    After covering her little hiding place once more, the young woman got up from the floor and walked over to a small table in the room, where she set down the red handkerchief holding the sandwiches. Along with her old knife. Then, she carefully removed her beautiful dress, leaving herself in simple underwear that looked somewhat worn and patched but, like everything else she owned, was very clean and meticulously cared for.


    Now in her underwear, the young woman sat on the bed and began inspecting her dress all over with a focused gaze, looking for any damage that might have occurred during her work. She checked the seams, the hems, the ribbons and bows, until she finally spotted a small issue: one of the dress¡¯s buttons seemed slightly loose.


    After gently testing how loose the button was, the young woman placed the dress on the bed and returned to the small table, where she picked up a spool of thread and a small steel needle. With these, she carefully re-sewed the button, making every effort to keep the original style of the stitching and avoid damaging the dress¡¯s design, preserving its beauty.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 62: Heirs of famous houses.

    After one last inspection, making sure the dress had no further imperfections, the young woman walked over to the shelf on the wall, from which she took a pair of slightly mended long shorts and a loose, light-colored blouse, and put them on.


    Now that she was wearing comfortable clothes, the young woman took the dress and went to the back of the house, where there was what looked like a small courtyard with a small stone washbasin in one corner. There, she proceeded to wash the dress with utmost care, making sure to clean it thoroughly while also avoiding any damage to the garment.


    Once the dress was clean again, the young woman wrung it out carefully and gently, ensuring she removed as much moisture as possible without twisting it too much, since that could damage the fabric or the dress¡¯s buttons. She then hung it on a clothesline stretched across the yard, using a couple of clothespins, making sure to position it somewhere rain could not reach it in case it rained during the night.


    Having finished with her dress, the young woman walked back inside the house and arrived at a kitchen which, though modest, was spotlessly clean and organized, with various utensils that were well-maintained and arranged in meticulous order. The shelves, full of jars of spices and basic food staples, revealed a life of home cooking carried out with care and attention.


    Inside the kitchen, there was an old-looking table with three chairs, where someone was seated who could only be described as a carbon copy of the young guide, looking almost exactly like her¡ªalthough there were two important differences between them.


    In the case of the young guide, she had smooth, silky hair, whereas the young woman in the kitchen had wavy locks that fell softly down her back. The most striking difference, however, was that unlike the young guide, who had a vibrant, healthy complexion, the young woman in the kitchen looked incredibly pale, sporting a skin color that was almost greenish. Meanwhile, her lips¡ªunlike the young guide¡¯s, which were a lovely cherry shade¡ªwere almost deathly white with small violet discolorations in some parts.


    ¡°Clara, what are you doing up?¡± Upon noticing the sickly looking young woman, the young guide exclaimed with some concern as she approached her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sof¨ªa. I¡¯m fine. I got up a while ago and, since you hadn¡¯t arrived, I decided to make dinner.¡± The young woman seated in the chair said with a slight smile on her face, as she pointed to an old-fashioned wood stove in one corner of the kitchen, on top of which a pot was boiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overexert yourself. You know you¡¯ve been more delicate than usual these past few days. Let¡¯s go to bed; I¡¯ll finish making dinner.¡± Sof¨ªa tried to lift Clara from the chair, but Clara placed a hand on her shoulder while speaking in a serious tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like I¡¯m useless, Sof¨ªa. At least let me help with this, or I won¡¯t be able to rest easy in that bed.¡±


    Upon hearing her sister¡¯s words, Sof¨ªa could only give her a troubled look, but after a moment, she sighed and left her in the chair again with a sad expression. However, just then she seemed to remember something, which filled her with profound excitement, and she exclaimed with a huge smile on her face, which slightly surprised Clara.


    ¡°Clara! I already have the solution to our problems. Today, life smiled on me and finally decided to help us. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Clara blinked in surprise at Sof¨ªa¡¯s sudden excitement¡ªwho ran out of the room even before she¡¯d finished speaking¡ªbut shortly after, she shrugged with an ironic smile on her face and stood up from the chair with difficulty, making her way over to the old stove to check the soup that was about to be ready.


    Not long after, Sof¨ªa came running back into the house, carrying two simple-looking linen bags in her arms, her face brimming with excitement. She then presented the bags to Clara and exclaimed excitedly.


    ¡°Look at what I got today!¡±


    Though somewhat taken aback by her sister¡¯s excitement, Clara examined the bags Sof¨ªa was holding with a keen gaze. After all, despite their simple appearance, she was sure that the fabric was something very expensive and fine¡ªsomething her sister, who was merely a tour guide in the city, shouldn¡¯t have.


    Worried, Clara quickly took one of the bags from her sister¡¯s hands and opened it to see what it contained, discovering several dozen crystals displaying slight iridescent spirals about the size of her palm, which pulsed with latent power, almost entrancing anyone who looked at them.


    Mana Crystals of intermediate purity¡ªthat was the first phrase that came to Clara¡¯s mind as she looked at the crystals in the bag. The realization caused her already sickly appearance to worsen, turning several shades paler, while at the same time she felt the little strength in her body vanish. She stumbled to one side in fright, dropping the bag to the ground and scattering the crystals all over the floor.


    ¡°Where did you get that, Sof¨ªa?!¡±


    Despite her frail condition, Clara shouted at the top of her lungs, panicking as she stared at Sof¨ªa in alarm, fearing what might have happened for her sister to have something so valuable in her possession.


    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t worry, Clara. I earned them at work today. A very handsome and generous young man gave them to me for my services.¡± Sof¨ªa answered with a small, cheerful smile and a touch of pride on her face as she gathered the mana crystals from the floor, all the while recalling that starry-haired young man who looked like a prince charming.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    But her words only worsened the pallor on Clara¡¯s face, making her look almost ghostly. The sickly young woman grabbed Sof¨ªa¡¯s shoulders as best she could and shook her while shouting in anger and fear.


    ¡°WHAT DID YOU DO TO GET SOMETHING LIKE THAT, SOF¨ªA? WHAT DID YOU DO?!!!¡±


    Tears began to well up in Clara¡¯s eyes as her mind filled with all sorts of increasingly gruesome scenarios. This overwhelmed her with profound sadness and guilt for having forced her sister into such a predicament because of her own illness and uselessness. It led her to bite her lip hard, causing a thin trickle of blood to run down her chin.


    Seeing her sister¡¯s outburst, Sof¨ªa panicked and quickly stopped picking up the crystals. She then carefully hugged her and began to explain hurriedly, trying to calm her, terrified that her condition would worsen because of the outburst.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Clara. I swear on the memory of Mom and Dad that I didn¡¯t do anything strange to get them. I just guided him and his wives around the city, and since they seem to be really wealthy, the young man was very generous and gave me these crystals for my work.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling the truth, Sof¨ªa? He just gave them to you for showing him around the city? You didn¡¯t do anything else?¡± Overcome with panic yet filled with hope, Clara asked fearfully as she stared intently at Sof¨ªa, trying to detect any lie. Sof¨ªa answered with complete confidence.


    ¡°Of course, he gave them to me for guiding him around the city with his wives, and even¡­¡± Sof¨ªa seemed to recall something and quickly added, while helping her sister sit back down on the chair.


    ¡°Hold on a second. He also gave me the most delicious sandwiches I¡¯ve ever tasted in my life. I brought one for you. Hang on, I¡¯ll get it!¡±


    Eager to produce enough evidence to put Clara at ease, Sof¨ªa ran to her room and came back with a red handkerchief. She unwrapped it, letting her sister see three beautiful sandwiches that looked as though they came from another world, and handed them to her.


    ¡°That young man gave you these as well?¡± Clara asked as she examined the sandwiches in her hand, which, despite looking a bit squashed, still appeared incredibly appetizing.


    ¡°Yes, try one. They¡¯re the best thing I¡¯ve ever eaten in my entire life.¡± Sof¨ªa remarked, trying to hold back the drool that threatened to escape her mouth as she looked at the sandwiches.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try one.¡±


    Feeling somewhat nervous, Clara spoke in a serious tone and took one of the sandwiches, then took a small bite. She was instantly transported to another world, enchanted by the flavor that perfectly combined sweet, salty, acidic, and umami, taking her to a near-celestial culinary bliss.


    ¡°This is truly out of this world. It¡¯s really the tastiest thing I¡¯ve tried in my entire life¡­¡± Clara remarked with a sigh, filled with countless emotions, as she looked at the sandwich in her hands. Then she turned to her sister and asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°So, are you telling me the truth, Sof¨ªa? Those crystals were just the payment for showing him around the city?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, yes. The young man is extremely wealthy. Just look at this incredible treat he has as a snack. Plus, his wives also looked like goddesses from another world, full of elegance and beauty, and even his servant was equally beautiful and refined. I¡¯d never seen anything like them in Aranta.¡±


    ¡°Then you were very lucky¡­¡± Clara commented softly, continuing to eat her sandwich slowly, in small bites, trying to savor each mouthful.


    ¡°Hahaha, I know. At first, I went over without expecting much, but I¡¯m really glad I did. They were super kind and generous.¡± Sof¨ªa said with a joyful smile on her face, but at that moment Clara replied in an almost solemn tone, snapping her out of her cheerfulness.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. In order to treat something as valuable as those mana crystals so casually, and to be able to eat something like this just as a simple snack. That young man you¡¯re talking about is probably an heir of a ¡®famous house¡¯, and you know what that means.¡­¡±


    Upon mentioning the term ¡°famous house¡±, Clara¡¯s expression visibly darkened, while Sof¨ªa¡¯s face paled in fear. After all, there was nothing more dangerous than the heir of a famous house, especially for people like them.


    The title ¡°heirs of famous houses¡± was a common term used in the Auroria system to basically refer to the younger children of important families in the Auroria Kingdom or, in very rare cases, the children of important individuals from the Meridian Faction. From their perspective, these heirs possessed almost unlimited power and resources and were therefore treated extremely well wherever they went.


    But what made these ¡°heirs of famous houses¡± truly terrifying was that they generally lacked any sort of limits or scruples. They lived lives of excess without fear of the consequences because, thanks to their families¡¯ power, they would never have to experience them. That made them incredibly erratic and dangerous.


    Instances where ¡°heirs of famous houses¡± caused destruction in cities or even entire planets just for fun were incredibly numerous and well-known, to the point that even schools taught how to behave around such people to avoid ¡°offending¡± them. Lesson number one was to run as far away as possible if the opportunity arose.


    For that reason, the thing that people of limited means feared most¡ªespecially those who had a certain level of beauty like Clara and Sof¨ªa¡ªwas running into an heir of a famous house. So much so, that massive exoduses of people fleeing would occur at the slightest mention of an heir¡¯s presence in the vicinity.


    The terror that people of limited resources felt toward these ¡°heirs of famous houses¡± was not unfounded and was very real. After all, these individuals had enough power to literally do whatever they wanted to them in the middle of a public square, and no one would come to help. In fact, many would end up blaming them for ¡°offending¡± such a person. It was an event that had happened more times than anyone cared to remember throughout the Auroria system, not to mention their planet, Aranta.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think he was an heir. I made sure to observe his group from a distance. The young man was only accompanied by his wives and a single maid, and there were no guards anywhere in sight. None of them gave off that heavy aura that powerful people have. Moreover, he was very kind and considerate¡ªa world away from those ¡®heirs.¡¯¡±


    Gripped by panic, Sof¨ªa tried to explain herself in an attempt to reduce the fear she felt in her heart. Even though in the end everything turned out all right, if that young man had really been an ¡°heir of a famous house¡±, she would have been dancing on the edge of a knife the entire time without realizing it. And even now, she might not be safe, since you never know what those egomaniacal lunatics might do.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 63: We can start a new life.

    Seeing her sister''s state of panic, Clara sighed and extended one of her hands to gently caress her cheek. Then, with a warm smile, she commented, trying to calm her down, since, even if he truly had been an ''heir'', there was nothing more to be done. It was better to stay positive than to be consumed by fear.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, and he was only the son of some rich merchant on vacation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, that¡¯s most likely.¡± Sof¨ªa commented while nodding like a chicken, trying to push aside the terrible foreboding that was attempting to fill her heart.


    ¡°And what do you plan to do with the money?¡±


    Trying to change the subject, Clara asked with a smile as she withdrew her hand, then propped her face on her elbow atop the table, looking at her sister. This caused Sof¨ªa¡¯s eyes to light up like lanterns, and she immediately responded with excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it all planned out. First, we¡¯ll buy a magic potion to cure your illness, and with whatever¡¯s left, we¡¯ll send Mart¨ªn to the Arcane Order so he can look for opportunities. Once he¡¯s settled there, he can send for us, hehehe.¡±


    A moved but simultaneously sad expression appeared on Clara¡¯s face upon hearing her sister¡¯s words, and she quickly remarked, trying to contain the swirling mix of emotions in her heart.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not a good idea. I¡¯ve been like this for two years, and none of the doctors we¡¯ve seen have been able to figure out what I have. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to get a magic potion to cure me, but your idea of going to the Arcane Order is really good. Instead of wasting money on doctors and potions, you should go with Mart¨ªn to the Arcane Order¡ªMart¨ªn is too young to go on his own.¡±


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU¡¯RE SAYING, CLARA?!¡±


    Hearing her sister¡¯s words, Sof¨ªa couldn¡¯t help but shout indignantly, slamming her hand on the table and staring at her, while Clara responded in a calm tone, guilt and self-loathing evident on her face.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s the best option. The Arcane Order is a land full of opportunities; if you go with Mart¨ªn, you¡¯ll have a good life and won¡¯t have to suffer hunger and hardship as you do now because of me.¡±


    Tears started rolling down Clara¡¯s pale cheeks as she spoke, expressing the immense sadness and pain she felt for having ended up in this state, where simply walking was a struggle, let alone working. Now, it was also her fault that her younger brother couldn¡¯t continue studying and had to work himself to the bone in a mine just to earn a little money. It was all her fault¡ªeverything happened because she got sick and ruined her siblings¡¯ lives, the only thing she had in this world.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say something like that, Clara!!!¡± Sof¨ªa shouted, now completely outraged, watching her sister give in to pain and self-loathing.


    ¡° You know that''s the best! Now I¡¯m just a burden, a dead weight. I cost money, and every day, you and Mart¨ªn have to kill yourselves working to support me. I don¡¯t want this anymore. I want you two to live well now that you have the chance. Leave me here; I don¡¯t want to go on like this. I don¡¯t want to be a burden anymore¡­!¡± Clara shouted in an almost guttural voice laden with pain, which only heightened Sof¨ªa¡¯s anger. Sof¨ªa yelled back at her stubborn sister, tears streaming down her beautiful face.


    ¡°Get it through your head, Clara!! You¡¯re my sister. We were born together, and we¡¯ll always be together. I won¡¯t abandon you, no matter what!¡±


    Swiftly, Sof¨ªa wrapped her arms tightly around her sister, who was also crying inconsolably, and spoke to her in a choked voice, doing her utmost to sound calm and composed, while her heart twisted in pain at feeling how thin and frail Clara¡¯s body had become.


    ¡°You¡¯re right that it might be hard to find a potion here, but not in the Arcane Order. They say it¡¯s the faction with the best alchemists in the galaxy. I¡¯m sure we can find a cure for your illness there. So if we go, we go together. It¡¯s just a matter of saving up a bit more. We¡¯re so close; it¡¯s too soon to give up.¡±


    Sof¨ªa¡¯s words were like daggers piercing Clara¡¯s weary heart. Despite the immense happiness she felt at the genuine love they showed her, she also felt infinite guilt weighing her down. From any perspective, the difficult situation faced by their little family was solely her fault. However, continuing to contradict her sister¡ªwho wanted to do everything in her power to help¡ªwould only be like pouring salt on the wound. Besides, deep down, she still held a tiny hope of being cured and being able to help her siblings again.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    With a voice that was almost a whisper, Clara commented through her tears, feeling immensely happy to have been blessed with a family like hers. Despite having experienced so much loss and pain, her sister was still willing to take care of someone as useless as her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. We¡¯re twins; we can never be apart from each other. Besides, your illness is only temporary. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find a cure very soon in the Arcane Order. You know what they say¡ª that place is a land where anything is possible.¡± Sof¨ªa spoke in a gentle tone, delicately stroking her sister¡¯s back, almost as though she were afraid of hurting her in her frail condition.


    ¡°¡­ Yes, you¡¯re right. In the Arcane Order, we can start a new life, and we¡¯ll find a cure¡­¡± After a few moments, Clara replied, a bit calmer in her sister¡¯s arms, but just then, her small nose twitched slightly as she caught a scent, prompting her to comment with a faint smile.


    ¡°And please turn off the fire. The soup is ready.¡±


    Hearing her sister, Sof¨ªa lifted her head and sniffed the air, immediately recognizing the unmistakable aroma of Clara¡¯s chicken soup. This led her to speak with a smile, genuinely pleased to see her sister feeling a bit better.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    After letting go of her sister¡¯s embrace, Sof¨ªa headed to the stove and removed the pot using a couple of kitchen rags, which were nothing more than scraps of clothing too worn to be repaired. She then closed the stove¡¯s air vents, letting the wood fire burn out slowly.


    After that, Sof¨ªa poured some water from a large clay pot in the kitchen into a couple of metal cups and brought one to her sister, who received it with a smile. Though her expression still showed a bit of sadness and melancholy, lost in thought.


    Clara¡¯s life had not been easy. Because she was born with a weak body, things were always a bit more complicated for her than for others. She got sick often, and it was common for her to spend long periods in bed, meaning she frequently missed school and had very few friends. This led her to a solitary, homebound life where her family was all she had.


    When their parents were still in this world, Clara attended Aranta¡¯s main school along with Sof¨ªa and her younger brother. There, in addition to reading, writing, and mathematics, they learned basic knowledge about the galaxy, mana, mana users, and more. Though for the time being, they were at most a couple of Initiate-level individuals of second rank in the best of cases, given that they had had to leave school far too soon.


    That the siblings could attend such a distinguished school in the Auroria Kingdom was thanks to their parents¡¯ good jobs¡ª their father was a doctor and their mother was an artist. But everything changed around five years ago when their father suddenly fell ill and died shortly thereafter, prompting their mother, a deeply emotional woman, to fall into a severe depression. She soon passed away as well, leaving them alone in this world.


    Although losing their parents was devastating¡ªtwo crushing blows within just a few months, turning their little world upside down, leaving them broken and unsure how to keep living¡ªthat was only the beginning of a series of ¡°misfortunes¡± that would eventually leave them in the miserable state they were in. It also taught them the true nature of the world in the worst possible way.


    A few days after their mother¡¯s death, their parents¡¯ few relatives reappeared at her funeral, showering them with consolation and embraces, vowing to help and support them as though they were their own children. They even fought among themselves to see who would take custody of the siblings. Innocently, the three believed this might be something good amid such tragedy. But soon, reality showed its ugly face, teaching them the harsh truth of the real world.


    The one who ended up ¡°winning¡± custody of them during that squabble of relatives was their mother¡¯s younger sister, who showed herself to be empathetic and was the one they knew best, as she visited their mother often and stood by her side from the onset of her depression until her bitter end. She was also kind to the siblings, always bringing them gifts, helping them, understanding them, and supporting them, earning a very special place in their hearts. But appearances can be deceiving.


    Shortly after they received the inheritance their parents had left them, the loving, caring aunt who had always helped and pampered them vanished like smoke, transforming into a cruel and ruthless woman who was bothered by everything they did. She even pulled them out of school, claiming their performance was abysmal and they were wasting her money.


    From the moment they left school, she fired the woman who had served as her housekeeper for years and began treating the siblings as mere servants, in charge of all the household chores. She insulted and hit them if something was not done to her satisfaction, though perhaps a more accurate term for that treatment would be ¡°slaves¡±, one of the greatest taboos in the galaxy.


    She wasn¡¯t just absolutely heartless in how she treated them; she was extremely stingy, allowing them only to eat whatever was left after her family had eaten. They were also banned from using the main dining room and could only eat at a small table in the kitchen. They had to share a single old bed for all three of them, and the clothes they wore were her family¡¯s old hand-me-downs or whatever the neighbors donated to the poor, since most of their own decent brand-name clothing ¡°disappeared¡± and was never found again.


    Over time, Clara came to partially understand the reason behind their ¡°aunt¡¯s¡± hatred. She was a despicable, greedy woman who had envied Clara¡¯s mother her entire life and only acted nice because her mother used to help her financially. So once she got hold of the money, that twisted woman started ¡°getting revenge¡± on them because, according to her, Clara¡¯s mother had ¡°stolen the life that should have been hers¡±. This went on for almost a year, but everything changed when one of that woman¡¯s sons hit their dear younger brother, and things spiraled out of control.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 64: The overwhelming weight of reality.

    One day, just like any other, Mart¨ªn¡ªher younger brother¡ªgrew tired and tried to defend himself from his cousin. This cousin, who used to treat him kindly and play with him all the time, now wanted to show off in front of his friends by hitting him with a stick just for fun. The problem was that, in Mart¨ªn¡¯s attempt to defend himself, he ended up pushing the ruthless boy, who fell to the ground and ended up with his head bleeding.


    That incident nearly drove their aunt insane. She beat all three of them so severely that they still bore several scars from it. But she wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that¡ªshe threw them out on the street with nothing but the old clothes they were wearing, which were torn and bloodied from the beating they had received.


    Even though the siblings apologized and begged the merciless woman not to kick them out, she refused to listen. She went so far as to call the neighborhood¡¯s private security where they lived¡ªa moderately exclusive, relatively high-level area in Aranta, to which she had moved shortly after taking in the siblings, leaving behind the lower-middle-class neighborhood where she had previously lived.


    When the guards arrived, the hysterical woman demanded at the top of her lungs that they kick the siblings out of the neighborhood. The guards did so literally, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, looking at them with arrogance and contempt on their ugly faces the entire time.


    That was where the siblings¡¯ problems really began. Although they had spent a year practically living like slaves, they still had food and a roof over their heads. But after being expelled from their aunt¡¯s house, even those small comforts became luxuries they could only dream of having again.


    After leaving their aunt¡¯s house, Clara and her two siblings went to the home their parents had left them, hoping to live there. One of the reasons they had decided to stay with their aunt in the first place was because she had sworn on their mother¡¯s memory that she would keep the house in perfect condition. So, they could return at any time. After all, it was their most precious possession, full of memories from the happy life they once had with their parents.


    But the siblings¡¯ innocent hopes were once again crushed by the overwhelming weight of reality. Their exhausting journey back to their old home¡ªwhere they arrived after forcing their bruised bodies to keep walking¡ªonly served to reveal that the house had been sold not long after it was handed over to them.


    That day, with a broken heart and her frail body covered in wounds, Clara, while clinging to her siblings with tears streaming down her face, could only watch through the windows at the family now living in the house they had loved so dearly. She saw them dining happily, smiles on their faces, but their presence seemed to bother the family, as they were eventually chased away from there not long after.


    After a series of devastating blows from reality, Clara and her siblings had no choice but to sleep on the streets and eat leftovers given to them by restaurants or families. At the same time, they desperately tried to find their other relatives, the same ones who had seemed so empathetic and caring when their parents passed away, swearing they would help them with anything they needed. But they were unable to find almost any of them, as if they had vanished into thin air.


    Now, however, Clara wished she had never found any of them and could have kept alive a small ray of hope¡ªboth in her heart and in her siblings¡¯ hearts¡ªabout their so-called ¡°family¡±. But as if life enjoyed shattering their illusions, after some time, they ended up finding one of those ¡°empathetic and caring relatives¡±. He merely mocked them sadistically for making the wrong choice and handing their money over to a two-faced bitch, all the while throwing a piece of bread on the ground as a ¡°gesture of goodwill toward family¡±.


    Seeing the true face of what was supposed to be their family¡ªhuman trash worse than any beast, capable of lying, deceiving, and betraying anyone to get what they wanted¡ªClara, for the first time in her short life, felt true despair. It only grew deeper as she saw the pain and hunger on the faces of her siblings, the only family she had left.


    In no time at all, they had gone from living under the loving care of their parents, sleeping in a good home, eating proper meals every day, and worrying only about school exams and their classmates¡¯ gossip, to living on the streets where dangers lurked around every corner. They ate scraps and garbage, were looked down upon with contempt, and were constantly chased away from everywhere for being beggars.


    But life is always capricious, and as if it had suddenly grown tired of toying with them, one day, while Clara went out with Sof¨ªa to find something for their younger brother Mart¨ªn to eat, they ran into their ¡°good friends¡± from school, who only made fun of them for their situation. That humiliation shattered their already wounded, hopeless hearts even more. Paradoxically, though, it was also the event that triggered the change in their lives.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    One of the fathers of those ¡°good friends¡±, who knew their parents and happened to be there, felt a bit sorry for the pitiful ¡°trio of beggars¡±, as he called them. Condescendingly, and with a look of disgust on his face, he gave them a few mana crystals and allowed them to stay in a property he considered lost in the slums¡ªthe same house where they are currently living.


    From that point on, things began to improve for Clara and her siblings. Even though her body had always been weak, ever since she was little, she had shown a remarkable talent for cooking. So, using the few mana crystals the owner of the house had given them, Sof¨ªa and Clara decided to invest in some cooking utensils and ingredients to create different kinds of desserts, which Sof¨ªa began to sell out on the streets.


    Clara¡¯s cooking talent was genuinely impressive, and the desserts she made sold very well. Not long afterward, their lives began to improve: they were able to buy clothes again, even if only second-hand. They started eating three times a day, every day, and gradually bought some items for the house and made a few repairs. They even managed to pay for their younger brother Mart¨ªn to attend school again. Although it wasn¡¯t the exclusive main school of Aranta, it was still a good one, which filled them with pride and joy.


    Yet, it seemed life wasn¡¯t satisfied with the little bit of happiness their small family had found. Two years ago, Clara¡¯s condition suddenly took a dramatic turn for the worse, leaving her confined to bed and incapable of doing anything. Though her siblings tried to find treatment for her and spent all the savings they had, none of the doctors were able to help. Their lives sank back to a low point.


    With Clara unable to make her desserts, the family¡¯s finances took a nosedive. Mart¨ªn had to quit school once again, and Sof¨ªa had to figure out how to earn money. She slightly altered the dress she used to wear when selling Clara¡¯s pastries¡ªthe only brand-new dress she had ever bought, since they had learned over time that desserts sold better if she was nicely dressed.


    Applying the same logic that appearances are crucial in business, Sof¨ªa modified the dress so it looked a bit more elegant. She then began her new venture: offering her services as a tour guide on the streets. After all, for a young woman with no education, the range of legal and honorable jobs was quite limited.


    During her time selling desserts, Sof¨ªa had met many people, including several who worked as tour guides. After all, planet Aranta is a beautiful place filled with an exquisite artistic sense, attracting a large number of tourists every year. Many of those guides had been good customers of hers, so they explained to Sof¨ªa how their work functioned: how much to charge, how to present the sights, how to identify potential clients, and much more.


    While being a tour guide wasn¡¯t particularly bad, it wasn¡¯t as profitable as selling Clara¡¯s desserts. Coupled with the continual monthly expenses on doctors and medication required to keep Clara stable, the family of three once again found themselves in a critical state in which they could barely manage to eat once or twice a day.


    Seeing how dire things were, Mart¨ªn decided to start working in a mine on the outskirts of the city. One of his old school friends, who also had to drop out, worked there, and this job allowed them to survive up until now. But it pained the twins every time they saw their little brother coming home exhausted and dirty from work, barely able to get a bite to eat before collapsing into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Mart¨ªn is taking a long time today?¡±


    While chatting idly with her sister at the table, waiting for their younger brother to arrive so they could serve dinner, Clara suddenly glanced at an old clock on the wall and asked in a worried tone. Sof¨ªa could only nod with a somewhat pale, fearful expression, also staring at the clock.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. He should be here by now¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry. I¡¯m sure today¡¯s just been tough. I heard him mention this morning that they were opening a new tunnel in the mine, so that¡¯s probably why he¡¯s running a bit late. Let¡¯s serve dinner. He won¡¯t be much longer.¡±


    Despite her concern, Clara tried to remain calm and spoke gently, hoping to soothe her sister¡¯s worries¡ªwhile also trying to convince herself and steady her own racing heart.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. That must be it. Mart¨ªn shouldn¡¯t take much longer.¡±


    In a nervous voice, Sof¨ªa spoke as she nodded, also trying to reassure herself. She then set about serving the delicious soup Clara had made into three steel bowls, arranging them on the table alongside the remaining two sandwiches.


    But no matter how much the twins tried to stay calm, time continued to pass, amplifying their anxiety. It was as if they could almost hear each tick of the clock like a hammer blow. Still, Mart¨ªn showed no sign of arriving, and the soup on the table¡ªuntouched¡ªhad gone cold.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Something must¡¯ve happened. I¡¯m going to the mine to look for Mart¨ªn.¡±


    Feeling suffocated by uncertainty and worry, Sof¨ªa spoke forcefully as she hurried out of her chair. Clara wanted to stop her¡ªgiven how dangerous the streets were at night in their neighborhood, especially for a young woman¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t. A sinister feeling gripped her heart, causing it to pound wildly. All she could do was watch her sister¡¯s retreating figure, biting her lips in pain and frustration.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 65: Where’s my brother?

    With a worried expression, Sof¨ªa ran to her room, where she grabbed her pocketknife and a black veil that she used to cover her head, making sure her face was hidden, since going out at that hour of the night was already dangerous, and if she showed her beauty on the street, she would only be asking for trouble.


    Once she was ready, Sof¨ªa ran toward the entrance of the house, where she saw Clara approaching with slow steps, leaning against a wall. Clara¡¯s face was filled with worry as she bit her lips, trying to keep her frustration in check.


    ¡°Be very careful, Sof¨ªa. The street is dangerous at this hour, and even more so in this neighborhood. Please be very careful¡­¡± Clara spoke in a worried and remorseful tone as she looked Sofia straight in the eyes, one of her hands on the wall for support.


    ¡°I know, Clara. I¡¯ll try to be as careful as possible, but you take care of yourself too¡ªdon¡¯t overexert yourself.¡±


    Sof¨ªa nodded and spoke in a serious tone, then approached her sister to help her sit on a nearby chair. But just at that moment, three knocks sounded on the door, making the twins¡¯ hearts tighten because Mart¨ªn had a key to the house¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t be knocking.


    While settling Clara into the chair, Sof¨ªa looked straight into her eyes. Clara responded with a solemn nod. Quickly, Sof¨ªa hurried to the door, lowering the veil over her head as she picked up a sturdy-looking stick to one side. She fastened the chain on the door so that only a small gap could open.


    Upon opening the door, what Sof¨ªa saw made her heart tighten painfully and filled her with panic. Standing there was Jos¨¦, one of the people from the neighborhood who worked in the mine with Mart¨ªn. But what truly panicked Sof¨ªa was seeing him battered, blood covering his head and arms.


    ¡°What happened, Jos¨¦? Why are you alone? Where is Mart¨ªn?¡± Sof¨ªa asked through the small opening in the door, her voice anxious as she tried to look around.


    Hearing her sister¡¯s panicked voice made Clara, inside the house, go pale. She clenched her fists tightly, praying and begging with all her might that what she feared was not true. Meanwhile, Jos¨¦, a sturdy man who looked to be about thirty years old, with bronzed skin and dark hair, showed a troubled expression on his face and spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°Sof¨ªa, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid a tragedy has happened¡­¡±


    Jos¨¦¡¯s words nearly caused Sof¨ªa¡¯s legs to give out beneath her. But not wanting to surrender to despair, she quickly bit her lips. Then, after dropping the stick in her hand to the side, she shut the door to remove the chain. A moment later, she flung the door open and pounced on Jos¨¦ like a wild beast, grabbing him by the collar of his shirt as she questioned him, panicked.


    ¡°What happened to Mart¨ªn? Where is he? Why hasn¡¯t he come back?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Sof¨ªa¡­¡±


    Jos¨¦, who was much taller than the young woman clutching his collar, spoke in a tense tone, his face showing pain and pity. That only made Sof¨ªa¡¯s face grow paler, and she couldn¡¯t stop herself from screaming at the top of her lungs, trying to drive away the fear gripping her.


    ¡°HOW DO YOU EXPECT ME TO CALM DOWN?! TELL ME RIGHT NOW WHERE MART¨ªN IS!!!¡±


    ¡°I suggest you calm down because what I¡¯m about to tell you is serious¡­¡± Jos¨¦ said, his expression dark. Those words only made Sof¨ªa¡¯s panic increase tremendously, and she screamed even louder.


    ¡°WHAT HAPPENED?!!!¡±


    ¡°There was a collapse in the mine just as we were about to finish our shift. Some of us managed to get out in time, but many didn¡¯t make it, and there are already thirty confirmed dead¡­¡± Jos¨¦ answered in a gentle and pained voice, since among those thirty people was his partner in crime, his closest friend.


    The news fell on Sof¨ªa like a bucket of cold water. Her arms went limp, and she stumbled backward, completely devastated, feeling her strength leave her entirely. Inside the house, Clara felt her heart shatter into a thousand pieces, an immeasurable guilt washing over her. Tears of pain, sadness, and overwhelming remorse began streaming from her eyes like waterfalls, while her nails dug into her palms so hard that blood splattered onto the floor.


    ¡°Mart¨ªn¡­ died?¡± Sof¨ªa¡¯s voice escaped almost in a whisper, her face devoid of life. Jos¨¦ responded sadly.


    ¡°We still don¡¯t know for sure, but he was still inside working, so it¡¯s the most likely outcome¡­¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Jos¨¦¡¯s words ignited a glimmer of hope in Sof¨ªa. She asked urgently while pulling herself together, feeling a furious blaze of hope flare up in her heart.


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s a chance he could still be alive and just trapped?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly a possibility, but even if that¡¯s the case, Mart¨ªn was assigned to one of the deepest tunnels today. Only a very powerful earth mage could reach him in time to rescue him, but I highly doubt the Rivera family will be willing to hire one to do it¡­¡± Jos¨¦ shook his head, filled with sorrow, yet his words, instead of extinguishing Sof¨ªa¡¯s hope, made it flare up like a raging fire. She shouted with conviction.


    ¡°Maybe they won¡¯t, but I will!!¡±


    After speaking, Sof¨ªa tried to run off as she adjusted the veil on her head, but she was stopped by Jos¨¦, who grabbed her arm and asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°What are you planning to do? Don¡¯t do anything crazy. Earth mages are very expensive, especially one capable of rescuing Mart¨ªn. Even if the entire neighborhood pooled their money, we wouldn¡¯t be able to pay someone that important. Don¡¯t do something foolish.¡±


    Refusing to be stopped by anyone, Sof¨ªa yanked her arm free from Jos¨¦¡¯s grip and quickly shouted into the house.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Clara, I SWEAR I¡¯LL BRING MART¨ªN BACK!!¡±


    ¡°WAIT, SOF¨ªA!!!¡±


    Clara¡¯s pleading cry was cut off by the slamming of the door as Sof¨ªa rushed out, leaving Jos¨¦ behind, looking sorrowful. Shortly after, he left for his own home, walking slowly with a pronounced limp, clearly injured.


    ¡­


    As though her life depended on it, Sof¨ªa ran with all her might, trying to reinforce her legs with every last drop of her meager mana. She wiped away the tears streaming uncontrollably down her face, fighting with all her strength to keep the flame of hope in her heart from going out with each passing second.


    Soon, a panting Sof¨ªa arrived at an open area that contrasted starkly with the splendid harmony with nature the capital city was known for. Here, there was nothing but a barren plain filled with dust and arid stones, riddled with countless holes and scattered tents everywhere.


    Hundreds of people were crying and running about in all directions, while a little farther off, dozens of bloodied and disfigured corpses lay in different places. The sight chilled Sof¨ªa to the bone, but she quickly shook her head and sprinted toward the largest tent in the center of the area.


    Upon arriving, Sof¨ªa found the foreman in charge of the mine, Foreman Hern¨¢ndez, seated on a simple wooden bench with blood covering several parts of his body. He was yelling orders in every direction, his expression grim, while a young woman tried to tend to his wounds, her face filled with panic.


    ¡°Foreman Hern¨¢ndez, where is my brother?!!!¡± Wasting not a second, Sof¨ªa ran directly to the man in the chair and asked him in an urgent voice.


    The foreman, a man of around forty with black hair and bronzed skin, turned to look at Sof¨ªa, who had revealed her face, allowing him to recognize her immediately. He quickly spoke with a touch of scorn, barely paying her any mind.


    ¡°Sof¨ªa, I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, but your brother is dead. I have a lot to do trying to get the machinery out of the collapsed tunnels, so move aside and let me work.¡±


    ¡°YOU SON OF A BITCH, HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT?!!!!¡±


    Sof¨ªa shouted, enraged, only to receive a harsh slap from the foreman that sent her to the ground, her mouth filling with blood. However, she managed to soften the blow slightly by using her mana to fortify her face just a moment before the impact.


    ¡°HOW DARE A BEGGAR BASTARD LIKE YOU SPEAK TO ME THAT WAY?!!! Your brother is dead¡ªnow get out of my sight before I lose my patience and make you disappear myself!¡±


    The foreman shouted in fury as he glared at the young woman on the ground with a nearly murderous look. The sight made the young woman tending his wounds tremble in terror, but with one glance from him, she returned to her work, tears filling her eyes.


    For her part, Sof¨ªa glared at the foreman, full of hatred, covering her bloody mouth with one hand while clenching the pocketknife with the other, preparing to give that bastard what he deserved. But after thinking it over briefly, she decided not to do anything and instead focused all her energy on rescuing her brother. Later, she could settle the score with that motherfucker. So, she got up and left the area swiftly, the foreman watching her go with contempt and lust in his eyes.


    After leaving the central area, and determined to refute the foreman¡¯s words, Sof¨ªa used what little strength she had left, struggling to breathe, to reach the area where the corpses were gathered. Although the sight terrified her, she steeled herself to do it anyway¡ªshe had to confirm for herself that the foreman¡¯s words were false.


    Forcing herself to ignore her fear and the urge to vomit, Sof¨ªa quickly walked through the area filled with corpses of all ages, from youths her brother¡¯s age to much older men, all in terrible condition. Some were missing limbs, others even had only half a body, and in the worst cases, it was impossible to identify them. But by examining their clothing, physique, and other details, Sof¨ªa was able to confirm that none of them were her brother.


    After scouring the entire area of corpses, Sof¨ªa breathed a small sigh of relief upon seeing that her brother was not among the unfortunate deceased carelessly scattered on the ground. With renewed hope, she ran toward a tent where injured people were entering and exiting.


    Although she didn¡¯t find her brother Mart¨ªn in the tent either, Sof¨ªa did manage to find another one of Mart¨ªn¡¯s companions whom she knew¡ªa classmate of Mart¨ªn who had also been forced to leave school and start working. He was being treated for several moderately deep cuts on one of his hands, so she quickly headed toward him.


    ¡°KEVIN!!¡±


    Sof¨ªa called out loudly as she walked quickly to the young man seated on a simple wooden bench while receiving treatment. He turned around to look at her in surprise and exclaimed incredulously.


    ¡°Sof¨ªa?!!!¡±


    ¡°Kevin, where¡¯s my brother?!¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 66: There’s no other choice.

    ¡°Kevin, where is my brother?¡±


    Sof¨ªa¡¯s question put a complicated expression on Kevin¡¯s face. He was a handsome young man in his twenties, with tanned skin and black hair. A moment later, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his gaze in pain, hesitating whether to speak.


    ¡°What happened to Mart¨ªn? Tell me!!!¡± Alarmed by Kevin¡¯s behavior, Sof¨ªa shouted loudly as she grabbed the collar of the young man¡¯s clothes with force. After a sigh, he explained in a low voice.


    ¡°Mart¨ªn was in one of the deepest tunnels when the cave-in happened, and nobody knows what became of him¡­¡±


    ¡°When do they plan to rescue him?!!!¡± Sof¨ªa exclaimed, gripped by panic, as she shook Kevin with all her might. He could only avert his gaze in pain as he explained in a sad, listless tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing. The foreman gave the order to write off the deepest tunnels and instead focus on recovering the machinery from the more accessible ones.¡±


    ¡°MOTHERFUCKER!!!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s words made Sof¨ªa¡¯s face turn so pale she looked like a sheet of paper, terror filling her eyes. She roared in anger and helplessness, but quickly realized something and asked at once, looking straight into Kevin¡¯s eyes with unwavering resolve.


    ¡°Kevin, do you know where to find an earth mage who could reach the tunnel where Mart¨ªn is?¡±


    Kevin couldn¡¯t help being a bit surprised by Sof¨ªa¡¯s words, especially because he could still see the flames of hope in those beautiful blue eyes. Yet soon after, he shook his head and responded with resignation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone like that. An earth mage powerful enough to do that is a very distinguished person, not someone a simple miner like me could ever meet¡­¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure that son of a bitch foreman definitely does!¡±


    Sof¨ªa exclaimed with resolute conviction, then released Kevin and readied herself to run off and confront the foreman again¡ªwilling to do anything necessary to force him to cooperate. But at that moment, Kevin urgently called out.


    ¡°Wait, Sof¨ªa, don¡¯t risk yourself like that! It¡¯s not worth it. Even if the foreman does know someone, I doubt he¡¯d tell you, especially now, after all that¡¯s happened. Besides, even if he introduced you to an earth mage, it¡¯d be pointless. I heard him say he¡¯s giving up on the deeper tunnels because the cost of recovering the machinery would be higher than just buying it new. And from what I hear, each of those machines costs several thousand high-purity mana crystals, and there are at least a dozen of them down there¡­¡±


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s words was like having a block of steel fall on Sof¨ªa¡¯s head, robbing her of all her strength and extinguishing in a single blow the glimmer of hope that still flickered in her heart. After all, while her savings amounted to a small fortune¡ªdue in large part to her intermediate-purity crystals¡ªthey were, at best, equivalent to about four thousand high-purity crystals.


    Drained of strength, Sof¨ªa dropped to her knees on the ground, feeling her mind sink into a bottomless pit of despair. Tears poured down her cheeks like an endless torrent. Fear, sadness, hatred, and helplessness filled Sof¨ªa¡¯s heart, making her scream and curse the world for her misfortune, her small and delicate fists pounding the sandy ground.


    Why was it always them? Why did life seem determined to make them suffer? Why her brother Mart¨ªn? He was an honest, good, hardworking young man¡ªwhy did someone like him have to endure such a tragedy while a useless gambler like Jos¨¦ remained unscathed? Why did the world hate her small family so much, a family that wanted nothing more than to survive honorably amid so much misfortune? What had they done to deserve this?


    After a while, while her head filled with a barrage of unanswered questions, Sof¨ªa¡¯s body was overcome by exhaustion, the result of running marathons without rest all over the place in search of her brother. Out of strength and feeling utterly defeated, Sof¨ªa let herself collapse fully onto the ground, staring vacantly at the starry sky in the distance, trying to lose herself in its beauty and immensity.


    ¡°Sof¨ªa, are you okay?!!¡±


    From afar, Sof¨ªa heard Kevin¡¯s voice calling her, and felt him lifting her exhausted body. But her gaze never stopped looking at the beautifully star-filled sky. Inevitably, it reminded her of the gorgeous hair of a certain handsome, wealthy, and generous young man¡ªsomeone who undoubtedly had more than enough capital to pay a mage to rescue her brother.


    More out of fear of sinking into absolute despair than out of hope for any actual assistance, Sof¨ªa pushed away the hands trying to help her up. She stood on her own, her beautiful blue eyes brimming with the resolve to try every last possibility before giving up, even if it meant risking her life and sacrificing everything.


    ¡°...¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Meanwhile, Kevin found himself once again captivated by those beautiful blue eyes brimming with courage and strength¡ªtruly the most beautiful eyes he had ever seen. They had enthralled him long ago, though he had never mustered the courage to confess his feelings. He wanted to say something to help the woman he so dearly loved, but no words came out, as if an insoluble knot had lodged itself in his throat, leaving him unable to speak at such a critical moment.


    ¡°See you around, Kevin. Thanks for your help¡­¡±


    Sof¨ªa took her leave, her voice resigned, as she slowly walked toward the tent¡¯s entrance, mentally preparing for what she was about to do, while wondering where she might find that young man.


    ¡°Wait, Sof¨ªa, what are you planning to do?¡±


    Finally coming to his senses when he saw Sof¨ªa leaving, Kevin asked somewhat anxiously. She turned around to look at him with a slightly distant expression and calmly replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try the last option¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything crazy, Sof¨ªa...¡± Seeing her expression, Kevin felt a terrible sense of emptiness in his stomach. He could only speak with a complicated look on his face.


    ¡°I have to do it. There¡¯s no other choice¡­¡±


    After speaking in a low, trembling voice full of determination and a bit of nervousness, Sof¨ªa adjusted her headscarf and sprinted away, using the last reserves of her mana to strengthen her weary legs. All the while, her thoughts raced: Where could she find that star-haired young man? Behind her, Kevin once again found himself speechless and unable to move.


    ...


    Upon finally returning to the city, nearly out of breath, Sof¨ªa used her remaining energy to run straight to the city¡¯s most expensive and luxurious hotel. The place was practically a tourist attraction by itself; despite being in a very central part of town with easy access to the best spots, it looked like a world of its own¡ªan artificial lake with a magnificent palace of gold and marble rising from its waters.


    Looking at herself¡ªdirty, disheveled, and covering her face¡ªSof¨ªa realized there was no way they would ever let her into the hotel reception like this. Instead, she went up to the entrance, a beautiful raised bridge, and discreetly signaled to one of the guards stationed there. They all wore ostentatious metal armor. One guard, seeing her gestures, approached with a slightly confused expression and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sof¨ªa? Why do you look like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but I¡¯ll tell you later. Right now, I need your help with something¡ªthis is life and death for me.¡±


    Sof¨ªa¡¯s tone was deadly serious as she looked at the guard in front of her, a thirty-year-old man with light greenish hair, one of the friends she¡¯d made back when she used to sell pastries.


    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent? What do you need?¡± The guard seemed a bit surprised, yet wary. Sof¨ªa answered gravely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need much. I just need you to check if a young man with starry hair, accompanied by two beauties and a maid, came into the hotel.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it. Well, I¡¯ve been on duty all day today, and I haven¡¯t seen anyone like that.¡± The guard answered, visibly calmer, which puzzled Sof¨ªa a bit¡ªshe was certain that someone like that would only stay in the best hotel. She promptly asked.


    ¡°Could you help me ask the other guards if they¡¯ve seen him? I promise that as soon as I can, I¡¯ll bring you some delicious pastries as thanks.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t forget about the pastries! My kids keep pestering me, and they don¡¯t like any of the ones I¡¯ve brought home. They¡¯re driving me crazy.¡±


    The guard responded with a smile. Sof¨ªa replied firmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though right now my sister can¡¯t make enough pastries to sell, making the five you usually took home won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The guard nodded and quickly went to ask the other guards, returning a short while later. To Sof¨ªa¡¯s disappointment, he shook his head and said.


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s seen anyone like that. Maybe you should check other hotels.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you. As soon as I sort this out, I¡¯ll bring you those pastries.¡±


    Though visibly discouraged, Sof¨ªa thanked him quickly and ran off to check other luxury hotels and any other places that might have been recommended to that group. She didn¡¯t find them anywhere. Panic gripped her; it didn¡¯t matter how determined she was¡ªif she couldn¡¯t find them, everything would be in vain.


    Refusing to give up, Sof¨ªa began recalling every interaction she had with them¡ªthe group that dressed and behaved so differently, as if they came from another world. She remembered how the divinely beautiful women clung to the young man with such love, and how they laughed and enjoyed every new thing they encountered.


    As her mind wandered through these memories, Sof¨ªa suddenly spotted a couple of lovers walking intimately, arms wrapped around each other. Immediately, a lightbulb went on in her head, and she exclaimed quietly, brimming with excitement.


    ¡°Of course! They¡¯re newlyweds, probably on their honeymoon. If they¡¯re not in the hotels or restaurants, they must be out on a romantic date!¡±


    ¡­


    In Aranta, the Celestial Whispers Garden is a haven of romance and stargazing. It sits on a gently elevated hill, far from the bustle of the main streets, like a maze of fragrant flowers and benches hidden beneath arches of climbing roses. Overhead is a vast, open dome of sky.


    The garden¡¯s most coveted spot was undoubtedly the Lovers¡¯ Overlook¡ªa beautiful pavilion with a large, intricately carved dome, embellished with metallic spirals and geometric designs. A series of pathways connect it, flanked by smaller arbors, all adorned with flowers and climbing plants of every color. The lanterns that lit the garden at night gave it a magical, enchanting feel.


    On a small corner of the platform beneath the grand pavilion stood a group of four people: three women of near-divine, ethereal beauty gathered around an elegant, handsome young man whose hair seemed to blend in with the starry sky above.


    Erik sat on one of the benches, gazing at the starry heavens with a nearly lost expression. On each side of him were Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, resting their heads on his shoulders while holding his hands, fingers interlaced, their hands resting on their respective legs.


    On the ground in front of the bench where Erik was sitting lay a beautiful white apron with exquisite gold and silver embroidery on the corners. Resting on it was Seraphina, who leaned her head on her hands on one of Erik''s knees, with a peaceful and relaxed expression, her eyes closed. She was fully enjoying the brief moment in which she had ''allowed herself to be convinced'' by Erik to momentarily set aside her professional demeanor.


    ¡°This is a great place for a vacation¡­¡± Erik commented softly, his eyes on the celestial display.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 67: What do you need?

    ¡°Certainly it¡¯s a great place, we definitely have to go on vacation more often¡­¡± Eleonora, perched on Erik¡¯s right shoulder, whispered in a low voice while an incredible feeling of peace and love filled her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Eli. Going on vacation was the best idea we could¡¯ve come up with. We should start planning ten-year vacations from now on.¡± Sigr¨²n, from Erik¡¯s left shoulder, remarked with a cheerful smile while gently stroking the hand Erik had resting on her leg, her fingers interlaced with his.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound bad to me, although I must admit that at first, I didn¡¯t expect much from this place when I was told it was a remote corner of the Meridian Federation. But it turned out to be a good spot.¡± Erik commented with a small smile on his face, to which Sigr¨²n happily added.


    ¡°Hehe, I can imagine. But really, the Auroria system was the best choice we had, given we didn¡¯t have much time. And even though it¡¯s pretty behind the times, it has an interesting artistic style that makes it a good place for a short vacation.¡±


    ¡°Sig is right, plus the fact that it¡¯s behind the times is actually a good thing, because nobody here recognizes us and we can walk around without needing disguises. You can show off your gorgeous hair without a worry.¡± Eleonora chimed in with a small laugh while gently combing Erik¡¯s starry hair. It was then that Sigr¨²n, somewhat curious, turned to look at his iconic locks and asked.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Erik, I¡¯ve always wondered: why did they nickname you after the color of your eyes if your hair is so much more striking than your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because my hair wasn¡¯t like this before. It was just normal black, but shortly after I learned to use mana, it turned out this way.¡± Erik replied with a smile, recalling the moment he saw his changed hair for the first time in the reflection of the water on that island.


    Meanwhile, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora exchanged glances, and the latter began recalling the report sent by those who had investigated Erik¡¯s past. She realized that aside from the group that had looked into Erik¡¯s mother, no one had ever mentioned his starry hair¡ªcertainly a noteworthy detail.


    ¡°That does sound strange. Have you noticed anything odd about your hair?¡± Eleonora asked, a bit curious, causing Erik to pause and think before replying thoughtfully.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Nothing especially remarkable. Although, one curious thing is that the pattern seems to shift slightly on its own from time to time. But even so, it doesn¡¯t actually change when I cut it; my hair decolors certain parts, so the pattern always stays consistent, looking exactly the same no matter how long it is¡ªthough it takes a couple hours to readjust.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Maybe we should look into it more deeply¡­¡± Sigr¨²n remarked, intrigued by Erik¡¯s peculiar hair phenomenon.


    ¡°My hair is that unusual that it¡¯s worth investigating?¡± Erik asked, a bit confused by his master¡¯s words. Eleonora shook her head, then smiled as she answered.


    ¡°Not really. There are countless cases of physical changes caused by the body adapting to mana. For instance, there¡¯s Sage Sunflare¡ªbefore she was a mana user, her hair and eyes were black.¡±


    Hearing a name that sounded familiar, Erik thought a moment before recalling the beautiful professor with silver hair and violet eyes who taught his first university class, prompting him to comment with a look of realization.


    ¡°Oh right, I remember her! Her eyes were especially striking!¡± After his remark, Erik turned his head to look at each of his masters and asked curiously.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s nothing too unusual, why the need to study my hair?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s my dear disciple¡¯s hair, and I just can¡¯t leave it be, hehe.¡± Sigr¨²n replied with a mischievous little smile, extending one of her hands at the same time to affectionately tap Erik¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Our disciple, Sig¡ªOUR disciple.¡± Eleonora added with a challenging grin as she hugged Erik possessively, wanting to stress her point, which made Sigr¨²n reply playfully while hugging her beloved in a similar manner.


    ¡°Alright, alright, our disciple, hehe.¡±


    The group continued flirting romantically under the starlight, while Seraphina watched on with a small, cheerful smile, saying nothing. Their moment, however, was interrupted when Erik sensed a familiar presence entering the platform. Turning in curiosity, he saw the young guide who had led them around the city and told him about the place.


    Unlike her neat and lovely appearance from the afternoon, she now looked dirty, with soil and dust stains all over, and her delicate face was smeared with blood and tears, as though she had just undergone a dramatic accident. The sight made the starry-haired young man narrow his eyes slightly.Stolen novel; please report.


    Seeing Erik, the young woman seemed frightened for a moment, losing her composure. But after taking a couple of deep breaths, she found her courage and approached the group under the watchful gaze of Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, Erik, and even Seraphina, who turned to look at the girl who seemed to have struggled intensely on her way there.


    Reaching Erik, the girl tried to clean herself up a bit, but seeing it was pointless, she gave up and instead took a few deep breaths to gather her resolve. Then she looked straight into the green eyes of the starry-haired young man and began to speak.


    ¡°Young master¡­¡±


    Although she¡¯d steeled herself to speak, fear and embarrassment tangled her words, causing an almost inaudible mumble. This led Erik to ask with some curiosity¡ªan emotion shared by the three women with him.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve run into some trouble.¡±


    ¡°Young master¡­¡±


    Even though she¡¯d mentally prepared during her journey to finally find him, the act of articulating her situation made Sof¨ªa¡¯s face burn with shame, and her heart pound violently, full of fear and apprehension¡ªunsure if coming here had been a good idea.


    At the same time she toyed with the idea of turning tail and running away, an image of her brother and sister smiling happily came to mind, freezing her in place. The dread of losing them consumed her completely, so with the resolve of one who would die trying, she knelt down on the ground, nearly begging in a subdued voice, doing her utmost not to break into sobs.


    ¡°T-the thing is, I¡¯m in a desperate situation. I don¡¯t know what else to do, and I¡¯ve come shamelessly to beg for your help.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, and you think your best bet is to ask a complete stranger you showed around town today¡­?¡±


    Erik asked in a slightly sarcastic tone, wearing a blank expression. Although the girl appeared truly pitiful, in his past life he had witnessed countless scenes like this from con artists who were ready to do anything for money¡ªsome even going as far as ¡®killing off¡¯ their own children if it served their schemes.


    Plus, something most skillful scammers had in common was that they were not only terrific actors, but also extremely attentive to details¡ªand the girl¡¯s pitiful appearance was nowhere near the ¡°best staging¡± he¡¯d seen in his time.


    Hearing Erik¡¯s tone, Sof¨ªa couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer and broke down crying. She explained through broken sobs, her forehead pressed against the ground, overwhelmed by fear, sadness, and helplessness.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, young master. I know I shouldn¡¯t be doing this, but I don¡¯t know what else to do¡­ My brother¡¯s trapped in a mine and everyone¡¯s declared him dead, even though I know he¡¯s still alive and waiting for help¡­ I¡¯m completely desperate. I¡¯ve tried everything I could, and I don¡¯t know what else to do, nor do I have anyone else to go to.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I beg you, young master, please help me save my brother. I¡¯ll do anything to repay you, whatever you ask of me, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll be your slave for the rest of my life, but please help me. You¡¯re my last hope. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m going to lose everything¡­¡±


    Still kneeling, forehead pressed to the ground, Sof¨ªa wept inconsolably as she humbled herself, begging for help. She knew, deep down, that not only was Mart¨ªn¡¯s life at risk¡ªClara¡¯s might be as well.


    Both she and Mart¨ªn had tried everything to ward off this doom, but they knew perfectly well that Clara blamed herself for his predicament. If anything happened to her younger brother, Sof¨ªa was sure Clara would not be able to bear it and would likely die soon after out of guilt and sorrow. Especially now that she¡¯d only just recovered from a relapse and was at her most vulnerable.


    Losing both siblings¡ªthe only family she had and the driving force behind her life¡ªleaving her entirely alone in this world, was a prospect she would not survive. That looming end terrified her so much that she cast her dignity aside and essentially sold her soul to the devil, just to avert such a fate.


    Meanwhile, Erik looked down at the girl on the ground with an analytical gaze, trying to discern whether she was honest or just a very skilled performer. It was all so convincing, but he had known con artists just as skilled in his past life¡ªand even one who¡¯d managed to scam him out of a great deal of money with a perfect story and an Oscar-worthy performance. So he hesitated to believe her.


    Moreover, he knew his masters and Seraphina could likely tell if the girl was lying or not, yet they remained silent, their expressions inscrutable. Chances were they didn¡¯t want to say anything, preferring to see how he¡¯d handle the situation.


    After some contemplation, Erik decided to help the girl anyway. If it turned out to be a lie, he¡¯d view it as the cost of witnessing a very skilled street performance¡ªmoney he could easily recoup once the payment from the order arrived. Besides, he had also come up with a few ideas in case she was telling the truth.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Erik¡¯s voice was calm yet firm as he looked at the girl on the ground, who lifted her head in disbelief; though in her eyes, one could see a flicker of hope and fear. Without delay, she bit her lip and hurriedly explained her situation in the most concise way she could.


    ¡°My brother is a miner, and because of a cave-in, he¡¯s trapped in a very deep tunnel. Only a very powerful earth mage could get to him in time to rescue him.¡±


    (If this is just an act, the most likely scenarios are that she wants a hefty sum to hire that ¡®earth mage¡¯ to save her brother, or she plans to lure me to some out-of-the-way spot where there¡¯s an ambush. But given that she¡¯s asking me specifically, rather than my masters, she clearly can¡¯t sense their true power or even recognize them.


    (Though there¡¯s also the chance it¡¯s actually an ambush for my masters, and this is part of a plan to lower our guard. But I doubt it¡ªvery few people could do anything to them, let alone when Seraphina is present, and the political fallout would be huge if it happened. Plus, they should know by now if she¡¯s lying or not, so the best move is to take the initiative and see where it all leads.)


    ¡°Mmm, alright then. Let¡¯s go.¡± After thinking about it for a moment, Erik spoke in a relaxed tone as he released his masters¡¯ hands and stood from his seat.


    In turn, Sof¨ªa remained on the ground, watching the group of four ready themselves to depart with an expression of surprise and confusion. She was uncertain whether to feel relieved that they were going to help her, or if this was their way of turning her down. That prompted Erik to ask with a small smile.


    ¡°What are you doing down there on the ground? Don¡¯t we have to save your brother?¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 68: I agree.

    Upon hearing Erik¡¯s words, Sof¨ªa quickly got up from the ground, filled with excitement and renewed hope, inwardly congratulating herself for having taken the risk. Even though she still didn¡¯t know what she would have to pay for his help, anything was better than losing her siblings. In her mind, she had already resigned herself to fulfilling her promise and becoming a slave to the young master if he managed to save her brother.


    ¡°Then, where is the mine you¡¯re talking about?¡± As Sof¨ªa stood up hastily, Erik asked casually while looking at her with a slight smile, which greatly surprised her.


    Originally, Sof¨ªa had thought that the young master would simply give her the money or send someone to help her brother, but the situation suggested he wanted to go to the mine himself. Still, since she had received the help she so desperately needed, she decided to comply and pray to the heavens that her brother could be rescued.


    Wasting not a single moment, Sof¨ªa quickly explained to Erik where the mine was located. At that moment, he turned to his beautiful maid and gave an order in a calm, almost captivating tone, which sounded like heavenly music to Sof¨ªa¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Seraphina, take us there.¡±


    Upon receiving the order from her young master, Seraphina bowed respectfully at the same time a deep darkness surrounded the group, covering them completely. This terrified Sof¨ªa so much that she had to bite her lips hard to keep herself from running away.


    While she felt her heart pounding throughout her body due to panic, Sof¨ªa suddenly experienced a feeling of weightlessness, followed by a strong dizziness that hit her with such force that she ended up plopping down on the ground, slightly disoriented. Erik couldn¡¯t help but laugh, commenting to himself in an amused and somewhat nostalgic tone.


    ¡°Hehe, being teleported for the first time is really awful.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? The first time I teleported you, you barely even noticed.¡± Eleonora, who was standing next to Erik, remarked with a small smile on her face, prompting Erik to shake his head and reply with a playful tone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t notice? That¡¯s only because I tried my best to hide it. After all, I was getting to know my second master, hehe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my little baby back then even staggered around feeling dizzy.¡± Sigr¨²n added mischievously, then gave Erik a light kiss on the cheek.


    Quickly, in the midst of the sweet conversation among the three, the veil of darkness covering them disappeared, revealing their surroundings, which were filled with wounded, dead, and screams everywhere. This sight snapped Sof¨ªa out of her daze. She looked around, surprised, but swiftly composed herself, pointed in a certain direction, and spoke decisively.


    ¡°Over there is one of my brother¡¯s companions. He knows which tunnel he¡¯s in.¡±


    Hearing Sof¨ªa, Erik stopped joking around with his masters and nodded in understanding. At the same time, an invisible platform made of Myst appeared under his feet, lifting the entire group into the air. This caused the young tour guide to wobble as she attempted to stand up.


    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing how stealthy you¡¯ve become at creating your Myst constructs.¡± Sigr¨²n commented with a smile as they flew toward the tent, then took Erik¡¯s hand intimately.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s what I¡¯m best at, so I can¡¯t neglect working on it,¡± Erik answered cheerfully, intertwining his fingers with Sigr¨²n¡¯s. At that moment, Eleonora took his other hand and kissed his cheek, then spoke in a soft, flirtatious tone.


    ¡°Our Erik is very hardworking, fufu.¡±


    ¡°I do what I can¡­¡±


    While intertwining his fingers with those of his golden-eyed master, Erik responded with a small laugh that spread to the pair of beautiful women, who leaned intimately on their beloved disciple. Meanwhile, the perfect maid, as was appropriate, watched the scene with a calm, composed expression, though she unconsciously took one step closer to her young master.


    For her part, Sof¨ªa stared, baffled by the group that seemed absorbed in their own world and completely ignored the pandemonium taking place beneath them. It was quite jarring, but she didn¡¯t have time to think much about it because they quickly arrived at the tent where Kevin was, just as he was entering it while carrying a wounded person.


    ¡°KEVIN!!¡±


    Sof¨ªa shouted from above, catching Kevin¡¯s attention. He looked up with a shocked expression, which turned into pure stupefaction and disbelief when he saw Sof¨ªa alongside four people who looked like gods on earth, all flying in the sky. He exclaimed loudly.


    ¡°Sof¨ªa!!¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Kevin, which tunnel is my brother in?!¡±


    Filled with nervousness, Sof¨ªa asked urgently from the air, not wanting to waste a single second. But when Kevin was about to answer, he felt the weight of the wounded man he was carrying disappear from his arms, at the same time that he was lifted at high speed into the air against his will.


    ¡°AHHHHHH!!!!¡±


    Gripped by panic, Kevin screamed with all his might, absolutely petrified by the absurd situation. But at that moment, he felt his body paralyze, preventing him from continuing to scream. Simultaneously, a melodious feminine voice, tinged with slight annoyance, rang in his ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream, it¡¯s annoying¡­¡± Sigr¨²n remarked with an irritated expression as she unloaded the young man onto the Myst platform that Erik extended to create a foothold.


    ¡°Mast¡ª¡± Erik turned to look at Sigr¨²n, but before he could say anything, she shot him a sharp look, so he quickly corrected himself and continued in a calm, composed tone.


    ¡°Sigr¨²n, could you let him speak? He has to tell us where to go.¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear.¡±


    Sigr¨²n answered in a cheerful, singsong voice, then laid her head on Erik¡¯s shoulder like a loving, obedient wife. This made the star-haired boy chuckle softly. He turned to look at the young man in front of him, who had terror written all over his face and didn¡¯t dare move or speak, even though the restraints had disappeared.


    ¡°Kevin is your name, right?¡± Erik asked in a calm tone, staring directly into the frightened eyes of the young man, who only managed a frantic nod, paralyzed by fear.


    After all, what he was witnessing went beyond anything a miner like him had ever experienced. While he knew that mages and flying existed, those were elevated beings that someone in his humble position could never encounter. Not to mention that the beauty of the three women beside the young man with starry hair was too perfect¡ªso much so that it was almost terrifying.


    Moreover, even though he could barely feel the mana in his body and could hardly use it, just by the way those four people looked at him, he could tell they were of high status. They looked at him as if he were inferior, irrelevant, and only worth speaking to because he was useful to them at that precise moment. It was a gaze he was so accustomed to receiving that he could even tell they didn¡¯t do it on purpose; their status was so high that, for them, this was their natural way of treating others.


    ¡°Well, Kevin, I want you to guide me to the tunnel where the tour guide¡¯s brother is.¡± Then Erik turned to look at Sof¨ªa and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Or Sof¨ªa, is your name, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master, my name is Sof¨ªa.¡±


    Sof¨ªa quickly bowed respectfully and replied in a formal tone, which earned her a discreet glance from the beautiful black-haired maid. At that moment, Erik turned back to Kevin and spoke again.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m counting on you to guide us, Kevin. And don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get a nice tip for helping.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, young master. The tunnel entrance is in that direction.¡± Kevin pointed northwest, though his hand trembled slightly. Even so, he mustered up the courage to add.


    ¡°You just have to go straight about 500 meters, and you¡¯ll find the entrance.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. Thank you, Kevin.¡±


    Speaking in a friendly, courteous tone, Erik tossed Kevin a small, simple-looking pouch, very similar to the one he had given Sof¨ªa earlier in the afternoon. Then he turned to Eleonora and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Eleonora, could you take Kevin back?¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear.¡±


    Visibly pleased, Eleonora replied in a cheerful tone and, imitating Sigr¨²n, leaned her head on his shoulder, while the young man¡ªpale with fear¡ªdescended back to the ground.


    The reason Erik explicitly asked Eleonora to do the favor, when he could have brought the young man back down with a Myst platform himself, obviously had nothing to do with the fact that a certain golden-eyed master was crushing his hand with her monstrous strength. No, it definitely wasn¡¯t that. It was solely because he wanted to focus on saving the young guide¡¯s brother without being distracted by other matters.


    After letting Kevin back down, Erik controlled the Myst platform to fly in the direction indicated for about 1 kilometer, then landed gently on the ground. This puzzled Sof¨ªa a bit, since they had passed the tunnel entrance a while ago, but she chose to remain silent and wait to see what would happen, given that her words wouldn¡¯t have mattered much anyway.


    ¡°Well, Miss Sof¨ªa, before doing anything else, I want to clarify the terms of our contract. How does that sound?¡±


    As they landed, Erik turned to look at Sof¨ªa and asked with a smile, which made the beautiful young woman panic slightly. However, unwilling to give up when she was so close to saving her brother, she quickly nodded and spoke with firm resolve.


    ¡°Yes, young master, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make sure my brother is safe. It doesn¡¯t matter what you ask of me, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re determined. So let¡¯s get down to it.¡± Erik replied, satisfied, and promptly took out a gray-colored notebook. He opened it and produced an elegant fountain pen in his hand, then added in a calm tone.


    ¡°I was thinking that if I save your brother, you¡¯ll work loyally for me for at least, I don¡¯t know¡­ a century? How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°I agree, young master.¡±


    Without a second¡¯s hesitation, Sof¨ªa accepted in a firm voice, looking directly into the young man¡¯s green eyes. He smiled, pleased, then quickly jotted something down in his notebook.


    After making the note, Erik held out his right hand for a handshake, which caused a brief surge of panic and embarrassment in Sof¨ªa. She started wiping her hand desperately on her pants, a faint blush staining her cheeks.


    When Sof¨ªa took Erik¡¯s hand, the first thing she noticed was the difference in size, followed by his body heat, which for some reason filled her with a sense of security. It was as if everything would be all right now and there was nothing to worry about because those big, warm hands would take care of everything.


    ¡°Well, Sof¨ªa, welcome aboard. You¡¯re part of my people now. We¡¯ll talk later about your work. For now, we¡¯d better worry about saving your brother.¡±


    After firmly shaking her hand, Erik spoke with a calm smile, which excited Sof¨ªa so much that her face turned bright red, and she exclaimed loudly while clenching her small fists.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much!!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Erik waved his hands, indicating it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Then he glanced at the ground as though he could see right through the earth, softly murmuring to himself in a somewhat helpless tone.


    ¡°Although it really is quite deep¡­¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 69: The perfect spell.

    Erik¡¯s gentle whisper caused a mischievous smile to form on Sigr¨²n¡¯s lips. She quickly tilted her head a bit to look directly at her sworn sister on the other side of her beloved disciple, then asked in a playful, teasing tone.


    ¡°How much should I charge for helping out, Eli?¡±


    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s a great question. Maybe I should think about the same thing.¡±


    Amused, Eleonora returned the look to her sworn sister and joined in with an equally roguish smile. But their little act was cut short by Erik, who smiled arrogantly and puffed out his chest almost theatrically, then declared with amusement.


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need to think about it because your help won¡¯t be necessary. I just so happened to develop the perfect spell for this situation.¡±


    As he spoke, Erik conjured a beautiful and complex geometric magic circle beneath the group¡¯s feet. It quickly created a circular barrier of pale yellow light that enclosed them all. Shortly afterward, the group of five began to descend rapidly into the earth, as though it had suddenly turned into some kind of liquid.


    Although the descent was incredibly smooth and steady, Sof¨ªa couldn¡¯t help but wobble slightly as she watched in shock the extraordinary sight of sinking into the ground. Meanwhile, Sigr¨²n, Eleonora, and Seraphina observed the barrier and the magic circle beneath their feet with equal parts curiosity and interest.


    ¡°This really is an interesting spell¡­¡± Eleonora remarked with a smile as she studied the magic circle beneath her feet, to which Erik responded with a cheerful chuckle.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s really just a somewhat curious application of a trick I saw one of the monsters use in the tournament. It seemed so interesting that I copied it out of curiosity, and luckily, it turned out to be useful.¡±


    ¡°You mean the one you used to test your modification of the sword technique, right?¡± Sigr¨²n added with a proud smile as she looked at her beloved disciple, who nodded happily.


    ¡°Yes, that monster controlled the earth in a very peculiar way.¡±


    ¡°You know, you should write up a small academic paper on this spell and license it. It would be very useful for low-level mining exploration, and for rescuing miners and machinery. Until now, the only way to do it is by using spells that move the earth elsewhere, which costs a lot of mana, so only relatively powerful mages or specialized machinery can manage it¡ªand that¡¯s quite expensive. You could make good money offering a much more efficient alternative.¡±


    After nodding in satisfaction at how well-made the magic circle was¡ªthough she could see several points for improvement, it was still quite good for being made in the brief free time Erik had after the tournament¡ªEleonora added with a somewhat proud expression at her beloved disciple¡¯s ever-present ingenuity.


    ¡°Hmm, yes, maybe I should do it¡­¡±


    Wearing a thoughtful look, Erik brought a hand to his chin as he mentally rearranged his schedule to develop a new version of the spell. He then reached for his notebook to jot it down, but just before he managed to do so, Sigr¨²n took the pen from his hand and commented with a small smile.


    ¡°But that will be after our vacation is over, understood?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡ªthat¡¯s exactly what I was thinking, hehe.¡±


    Erik smiled nervously as Sigr¨²n returned his pen. He quickly wrote down the pending task in his agenda, not daring to look much at his beautiful golden-haired master, who smiled at him mysteriously.


    Amid a lively conversation between Sigr¨²n, Eleonora, and Erik, the group continued their descent underground, enclosed by the light barrier. Because the only source of illumination was the barrier itself and the descent was so stable as to be almost unnoticeable despite its speed, Sof¨ªa couldn¡¯t help clenching her teeth and her fists in impatience and fear. It was as if she were steeling herself to demand her brother be saved¡ªan attitude that inevitably brought a faint smile to the lips of the perfect, beautiful maid, who watched the young woman discreetly.


    Just when Sof¨ªa reached her limit and was about to speak, she realized they had suddenly arrived in open terrain resembling a tunnel. She could only make this out thanks to the barrier¡¯s faint glow, as the place was almost completely dark. That changed when Erik raised his hand surrounded by several runes, where a white sphere quickly formed, bright enough to illuminate everything.


    The powerful light that suddenly flooded the area dazzled several men who were present, causing them to shield their faces with their arms and let out pained groans. Around fifteen people stood in the tunnel, gathered before a large rocky blockage. From the various stones scattered around, it was clear they had been trying to clear the debris.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Panicked and with her heart pounding, Sof¨ªa quickly took in the tunnel¡¯s surroundings. Not far from the group around the collapsed area, she noticed several people on the ground with different kinds of injuries.


    She scanned the faces of those present, looking for her brother, and soon spotted him among the injured, covering his face from the intense light. A flood of indescribable emotions filled her¡ªranging from relief to fear¡ªmaking it impossible for her to restrain herself.


    ¡°MART¨ªN!!!¡± With tears brimming in her beautiful blue eyes, Sof¨ªa shouted, running with all her strength toward her beloved younger brother.


    Martin was a young boy of about fourteen, with a slim yet agile build and defined muscles¡ªvisible because he wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt. His hair was a light brown, and his eyes shared the same bright blue shade as his sister¡¯s, along with similarly defined and symmetrical facial features.


    Upon hearing his older sister¡¯s unmistakable voice, the young man turned his head and squinted, which allowed him to see the dirty and battered figure running toward him with all her might¡ªsomething that brought an expression of disbelief to his face. At the same time, he exclaimed loudly.


    ¡°SOF¨ªA!!!¡±


    Sof¨ªa quickly reached his side, and her heart clenched painfully at seeing his condition. He was bloody and clearly bruised in multiple places. He had used his shirt to tie off one of his legs, which was in terribly bad shape¡ªso much so that it was difficult to look at.


    Overcome by her emotions, Sof¨ªa could only hug him tightly, tears streaming down her face in torrents. But she knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to give in, so she bit down hard on her lip in an attempt to calm herself and focus on getting him out of there as quickly as possible.


    ¡°How did you get here? Is Clara okay? How are things outside?¡±


    As he returned his sister¡¯s embrace, Martin asked in a rush. At that point, Sof¨ªa let go and began to gently wipe his face with her shirt, speaking as calmly and collectedly as she could manage.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. One question at a time.¡±


    ¡°¡­How did you manage to get here?¡±


    After taking a couple of deep breaths, Martin asked, puzzled and curious. Sof¨ªa could only respond with a slightly somber look, aware that this might be the last time she¡¯d ever see her siblings.


    ¡°That was thanks to my new Lord.¡±


    ¡°Your Lord?¡± Martin asked, even more confused, but Sof¨ªa simply shook her head firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything later. For now, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Martin nodded seriously, casting discreet glances at the group of four people standing under the sphere of light, who seemed like gods on earth¡ªespecially the young man with green eyes and curious starry hair.


    With some effort, Sof¨ªa helped her brother stand and tried to walk over to Erik again, but at that moment, she noticed the weight of her brother on her shoulder vanish. Panicking, she looked at him only to find him hovering slightly in midair, also in a panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Martin asked in alarm, but Sof¨ªa quickly interrupted him, speaking hurriedly with a hint of apprehension as she gave a sidelong glance at the blond-haired wife of her new Lord.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout. Wait until we get outside and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    Noticing his sister¡¯s anxious expression, Martin simply nodded and pressed his lips shut tightly, realizing she was warning him about something and that it was best to obey.


    Because her brother began moving through the air toward her lord¡¯s group, Sof¨ªa quickly trotted after him. Soon, they arrived in front of Erik, and Sof¨ªa fell to her knees and thanked him in a voice laden with countless conflicting emotions. Tears continued streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help, my Lord. I assure you I will work day and night to repay this great favor. Truly, thank you so, so much.¡±


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need for that. Please, stand up. Besides, you¡¯ll have an actual work schedule and everything, but let¡¯s talk about that later. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    Feeling somewhat helpless in the face of the young woman¡¯s dramatic behavior, Erik responded with a wry smile. Sigr¨²n, Eleonora, and Seraphina couldn¡¯t help but throw him teasing smiles, to which he could only sigh as he conjured yet another beautiful geometric magic circle beneath the group. But at that moment, a nervous male voice came from behind them.


    ¡°Excuse me, great lord. I know it¡¯s a sin to waste the time of such an important figure as yourself, but we¡¯d really like to appeal to your mercy so we can get out of here. Rest assured we¡¯ll do whatever it takes to repay this great favor.¡±


    The one who spoke was a robust man who appeared around forty, bowing respectfully and looking incredibly nervous, as did all the other miners. Erik chuckled and, without a word, moved his hand slightly. Two magic circles appeared: one beneath the man and another beneath the injured in one corner, surrounding them with a barrier before sending them swiftly to the surface.


    Once the rest of the people in the tunnel had disappeared, Erik paused for a moment; creating two such large magic circles had cost him quite a bit of mana. After all, he had needed to supply enough power for them to traverse the earth all the way to the surface and warp the rock in such a wide area, which briefly strained his mana circuits.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t push yourself so hard¡­¡±


    Noticing her beloved disciple clench his teeth in a bit of pain, Sigr¨²n spoke softly, concern evident in her eyes. Eleonora and Seraphina also nodded, prompting Erik to reply in a calm tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it wasn¡¯t that much.¡±


    After resting for a few moments, Erik returned to normal. He quickly conjured a new magic circle to take his group to the surface, as the first one had faded due to the lack of mana. Meanwhile, Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn watched him with complex expressions. Even though they didn¡¯t fully understand what had happened, it was somewhat evident that transporting so many people at once had been painful for him.


    ¡°That was exhausting¡­¡±


    Once on the surface, Erik created a platform of Myst and rose into the air, murmuring quietly to himself. The group of miners, who had narrowly escaped certain death, began to cheer and offer praises to the young man, who seemed almost divine to them.


    After giving them a casual wave, Erik guided the Myst platform away, then turned to look at Sof¨ªa¡¯s brother¡¯s practically destroyed leg. He took out a blister pack of healing pills, handing it to Sof¨ªa with a smile.


    ¡°Here, a small advance. Give them to your brother; they should heal his leg and his other injuries.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 70: Should I rescind the contract…?

    Between curious and confused, Sofa looked with interest at the strange contraption Erik had given her. She tried to figure out what it was, what the little red beads it contained were, why it was soft and flexible, and more importantly, how it could heal her brother. But she quickly reacted and bowed respectfully, thanking him sincerely at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your mercy, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, and don¡¯t call me ¡®My Lord¡¯. I already have a pesky maid who made me get used to ¡®young master¡¯, and I don¡¯t want someone making it even worse. Call me ¡®Boss¡¯ instead.¡± Erik remarked as he sent venomous looks at Seraphina, who smiled proudly and handed him a small plate of cookies, inevitably diverting his attention.


    ¡°All right, Boss. Thank you very much.¡±


    Sof¨ªa quickly nodded and replied respectfully, then went back to looking at the blister pack, wondering how to use the curious item her new Lor¡­ Boss had given her. That made Erik laugh, and after eating a cookie, he explained.


    ¡°Hehe, just scratch the silver part with your nail, take out one of the capsules, and give it to your brother. Have him bite it before swallowing, so the effect kicks in immediately.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Boss.¡±


    After thanking him again with a bow, Sof¨ªa followed Erik¡¯s instructions and hurried over to her brother with a pill in her hand. He bit it, and both watched in surprise as his mangled leg began to heal right before their eyes at an impressive speed.


    Meanwhile, Erik smiled proudly at the effectiveness of his pills, which weren¡¯t far from being ready to market, as all tests so far had been successful. Then he turned to look at his masters, deploying an invisible Myst barrier at the same time.


    ¡°So, what do you think of my new assistant?¡± Erik asked his masters with a small smile, which earned him a loving kiss on the cheek from Sigr¨²n. She then commented with a mischievous smile on her lips.


    ¡°You mean candidate because first, she¡¯ll have to learn a lot about mana and alchemy or artificery.¡±


    ¡°I know, but according to the institute¡¯s regulations, to officially be an assistant to a first-rank craftsman like me, they have to be at least Apprentice-level mana users and have a minimum knowledge of the subject. Seraphina even got a sample of the basic exam, and it¡¯s nothing major¡ªshe¡¯ll qualify in no time.¡± Erik said in a calm tone, not giving the matter much importance, then took another cookie from his plate and popped it into his mouth.


    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how that turns out¡­¡±


    Eleonora replied with a mischievous smile and a playful tone, not wanting to miss, for anything in the world, the moment when Erik would crash against the reality of the gap between his absurd talent and everyone else¡¯s. That earned her a complicit and equally amused smile from Sigr¨²n.


    Seeing his masters¡¯ attitude, Erik felt a terrible premonition creeping over him, but he quickly shook his head and turned to look at Seraphina. Then he asked her with a calm, charming smile.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine, right, Seraphina?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Faced with the question, Seraphina chose to remain silent, looking at Erik with a small playful smile on her beautiful face, something that inevitably made the star-haired boy even more anxious. He couldn¡¯t help but whisper to himself, full of insecurity.


    ¡°Should I rescind the contract¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t do that. The girl is smart, and she seems talented, although I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll manage to qualify as your assistant in the short time that¡¯s left. This is the first time you¡¯ve chosen an assistant for yourself, and it¡¯s something important. Besides, we can use the experience to improve your ability to nurture talent. It¡¯ll be a good experience.¡± Sigr¨²n said with a cheerful laugh when she saw Erik¡¯s expression. Then Eleonora added immediately after.


    ¡°Sig is right. Also, you don¡¯t just need talent for your assistants; you have that idea of creating your own brand, and so far, you don¡¯t have a single candidate to work there.¡±


    ¡°Actually, that was my plan from the start, hehe.¡± Erik commented casually, trying to sound genuine, as he grabbed a new cookie. This made the trio of divinely beautiful women burst out in amused laughter.


    While Erik talked with his masters inside the invisible barrier, Sof¨ªa looked at the pill blister in her hands as if it were a blessing from the heavens¡ªan invaluable treasure. After all, if just one of those tiny capsules had managed to save her brother¡¯s leg, couldn¡¯t the remaining nine heal her sister too?Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    That hopeful thought filled Sof¨ªa¡¯s heart, as well as Mart¨ªn¡¯s, who looked into his sister¡¯s eyes, brimming with hope. The beautiful young woman nodded decisively, then quickly turned to face her new Boss. Blushing with embarrassment, she spoke in a timid and insecure tone, clenching her small fists to muster courage.


    ¡°Uhh, Boss?¡±


    Noticing that his new assistant was talking to him, Erik deactivated the barrier and turned around to look at her curiously, asking.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, how do I say this, uhh¡­¡± Blushing, Sof¨ªa tried to speak, but she couldn¡¯t get the words out because of her embarrassment. Erik couldn¡¯t help but respond with amusement.


    ¡°Just spit it out already.¡±


    Although she was ashamed and afraid, Sof¨ªa took a quick deep breath to calm herself and then made her request in a firm, almost solemn tone.


    ¡°¡­Boss, would it be too much for me to ask to keep this item? I swear I¡¯ll pay for it, no matter how long it takes!!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Erik laughed at the girl, who he was starting to like more and more, but after a moment, he smiled and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an artifact. They¡¯re called healing pills, a type of potion, and they¡¯re all yours. Don¡¯t worry about it. Besides, they¡¯re quite cheap.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Boss.¡±


    Genuinely moved, Sof¨ªa thanked him while holding back her tears, clenching her fists tightly as she tried to contain her euphoria. Mart¨ªn was going through the same thing; he wanted to jump and shout with joy but didn¡¯t want to bother such distinguished people, so he tried to keep quiet. That was when Erik asked in a calm tone, which somehow sounded incredibly cold.


    ¡°By the way, Sof¨ªa, do you want to do something about whoever gave you that hit on your face?¡±


    Upon hearing the question, Mart¨ªn¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. He then looked at his sister¡¯s face and indeed noticed traces of a bruise on her cheek. It made him clench his fists and teeth in anger, full of indignation and a thirst for revenge. Sof¨ªa, meanwhile, couldn¡¯t help looking at her new Boss in surprise because she was sure she hadn¡¯t mentioned to anyone that she¡¯d been struck. But after thinking it over, she shook her head and answered with a hint of regret.


    ¡°I appreciate your concern, Boss. But now that I have to follow you, my siblings will stay here on their own, and the person who did it has some influence. Things could get worse for them if I take action.¡±


    Sof¨ªa¡¯s words caused Mart¨ªn¡¯s expression to twist in pain, imagining the price his sister had had to pay to rescue him. That inevitably filled him with deep guilt, self-loathing, and powerlessness. Because of him, his older sister had been forced to sell herself to someone of high status, maybe even a potential ¡®heir¡¯.


    The pain Mart¨ªn felt was so great that, as he squeezed his fists until his palms bled, he immediately began to consider ways to trade his life for his sister¡¯s. But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t see the young master agreeing to such a thing, since his sister was a much-coveted beauty and he had nothing comparable to offer.


    ¡°You can always send them to the Arcane Order, you know?¡±


    While Mart¨ªn seriously considered the possibility of attacking that important group of people to buy time for his sister to escape, at the cost of his own life. The star-haired young man spoke calmly as he popped a cookie into his mouth, which caused both Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn to make strange, startled sounds.


    ¡°¡°Huh?¡±¡±


    Unsure if they¡¯d heard correctly, Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn looked stunned at Erik, who was pleasantly enjoying his cookie. Sof¨ªa then turned to glance at the impressive women around him, who gave her mischievous smiles.


    Sof¨ªa¡¯s original plan had been to use the pills her Boss gave her to heal her sister¡ªor at least improve her condition¡ªand then have Mart¨ªn take her sister to the Arcane Order with the money her Boss had given her earlier that day. Even though they would have to sell everything they had and also look for a good deal, he had given her quite a bit, and if her calculations were correct, all combined should be enough for two tickets.


    However, it was a plan she would never dare say out loud, especially not in front of her Boss. This was because high-ranking people saw escaping to the Arcane Order as treason and generally killed anyone who dared to mention it aloud, using any random excuse to avoid repercussions.


    The reason that the leaders of different star systems under the other factions did not restrict space flights to the Arcane Order to only authorized individuals. Despite viewing migration as ¡°treason¡±. It was because the last time someone had tried to impose such a restriction, they received a horrible reprimand from the Arcane Order.


    That reprimand was an economic blockade so severe that it left the kingdom in absolute bankruptcy. In addition, no one wanted to even go near that star system for fear of offending the Order, which was known for being unreasonable and vengeful against those who broke its rules. This forced the leader of that kingdom to abolish all such restrictions and beg forgiveness on his knees, and ever since, no one else had dared to try anything like it.


    ¡°Why are you two so surprised? Don¡¯t you like the idea of living in the Arcane Order?¡± Seeing Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn¡¯s speechless expressions, Erik asked, a bit confused, prompting Sof¨ªa to quickly shake her head.


    ¡°The Boss jests. Although they say the Arcane Order is the land of opportunity, my family and I love this land and would never consider leaving.¡±


    Sof¨ªa used her best acting skills to lie to her new Boss, assuming this was some kind of test. Mart¨ªn came to the same conclusion, so he nodded firmly. But to their utter incredulity, the star-haired young man made a slightly apologetic remark.


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m sorry to inform you, but I¡¯m from the Arcane Order. So whether you like it or not, you¡¯ll have to come with me there, Sof¨ªa.¡±


    ¡°¡°Eh?¡±¡±


    At their Boss¡¯s statement, Sof¨ªa could only let out a strange sound as her eyes went wide with absolute shock. Mart¨ªn shared her expression; he couldn¡¯t help turning to look at his sister, his eyes shining with excitement, happiness, and profound relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why that face?¡± Erik asked, slightly puzzled by the look of sheer astonishment on Sof¨ªa¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but respond, full of confusion and uncertainty.


    ¡°Boss, are you really from the Arcane Order?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I even studied at Arcane University.¡± Erik replied calmly, munching on another cookie, which made Mart¨ªn¡¯s eyes light up even more.


    As for Sof¨ªa, she felt dizzy from this new information and almost collapsed onto the Myst platform, but her brother managed to catch her just in time. Though he didn¡¯t dare say anything, the huge grin on his face revealed what that news meant for them.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 71: A fierce and ruthless tigress.

    The reason for Mart¨ªn¡¯s happiness and Sof¨ªa¡¯s astonishment was very simple. Although the Arcane Order was known as the land of opportunity, if you were to ask any random person what the second most appealing aspect of the Order was for ordinary folks like them. Without a doubt, everyone would say it was its security.


    In the Arcane Order, everyone was equal before the law, and those who broke the law were pursued and judged mercilessly regardless of their position or power. There was even a legend that several millennia ago, the Order executed one of its Master-level members for going against the law¡ªsomething that, frankly, nobody believed.


    However, the fact that the Order never denied it only meant that, at the very least, it was far better than any other faction, where Master-level individuals remained unpunished, no matter what they did¡ªunless they committed treason.


    That¡¯s why, for Mart¨ªn, the fact that his sister Sof¨ªa would end up working for someone from the Arcane Order was undoubtedly the greatest good fortune they could have received. It could only mean a better life for everyone, including him and their sister Clara. Since it was well known that if a family managed to send someone to the Arcane Order and that person didn¡¯t forget them, they were guaranteed a great life ahead.


    A prime example of this was their neighbors, the Gait¨¢n family, who pooled all the savings from decades of work by the entire family to send their youngest son to the Arcane Order in search of opportunities. In less than five years, not only had the boy stabilized himself there, but he had even saved enough money to come back and take his entire family with him¡ªeight people in total, or in other words, eight tickets.


    That was a considerable sum, practically out of reach for most people in the Auroria Kingdom, and it was a clear demonstration of what could be achieved in that dreamlike faction.


    But now Sof¨ªa had not only secured passage to the Arcane Order; she had done something even more shocking: she was going to work for a student of the Arcane University, the most prestigious and important university in the entire galaxy. It was so renowned that even people like them knew that simply graduating from that university was a guarantee of never being out of work, no matter where one went¡ªjust showing your degree was more than enough to be hired for high salaries.


    As for Sof¨ªa, she honestly felt like she was dreaming, feeling as if she¡¯d gone from the depths of hell straight to the pinnacle of heaven. It turned out that, right from the start, she hadn¡¯t sold her soul to some heir of a famous house. Instead, by saving her brother, she had practically handed herself over on a silver platter to someone from the Arcane Order¡ªsomeone who couldn¡¯t do anything too extreme to her due to his faction¡¯s laws.


    And, if that weren¡¯t enough, now she wouldn¡¯t have to be too far from her siblings because as everyone knew, the people of the Arcane Order were very wealthy. Now they would be too, so it would be nothing for them to pay for flights to reunite with each other inside the Order.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you really hate the Arcane Order that much?¡± Erik asked, a bit confused at Sof¨ªa¡¯s reaction. She immediately got up from the ground and bowed deeply in an apology.


    ¡°No, Boss, in reality, it¡¯s my dream to become part of the Arcane Order. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s dangerous to say so out loud here because it¡¯s something the leaders don¡¯t like, and it can lead to death. Therefore, I sincerely apologize from the bottom of my heart for lying to you.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Surprised, Erik turned to look at his masters and at Seraphina, who all wore mischievous smiles, and he asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something that commonly happens in other factions, especially in somewhat backward systems like this one.¡± Sigr¨²n nodded and explained briefly with a smile.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Erik murmured thoughtfully before turning back to Sof¨ªa and asking in a calm tone.


    ¡°In any case, if it¡¯s no problem for you to go to the Arcane Order, do you want to do something about the person who hit you or not?¡±


    ¡°I would be infinitely grateful if the Boss helped me get revenge on that man.¡± At this question, Sof¨ªa¡¯s expression turned into one filled with anger and dark intentions, though there was a hint of delight in her voice. Erik nodded and spoke.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Tell me where he is.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the center, over there, Boss.¡± Sof¨ªa pointed toward the center of the mine where the foreman¡¯s main camp was, then asked, feeling a bit uncertain.


    ¡°But, Boss, isn¡¯t it against your faction¡¯s laws to do something to him?¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°So you know about them. Well, as long as I don¡¯t kill him, there¡¯s not much of an issue. Even if he ended up dead, the faction¡¯s laws are only enforced strictly within the faction or, if need be, upon faction members. Outside of that, as long as there¡¯s a decent excuse, and it doesn¡¯t create too many problems, nothing really happens¡ªprobably just a fine or something like that.¡± Erik replied calmly, but a mischievous grin spread across his lips as he gazed into Sof¨ªa¡¯s blue eyes and asked.


    ¡°So tell me, is he a member of the faction?¡±


    ¡°No, my Lord.¡± Sof¨ªa quickly responded in a serious tone, which soured Erik¡¯s expression. He promptly reminded her firmly.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°No, Boss!¡± Embarrassed by her mistake, Sof¨ªa corrected herself right away, exclaiming aloud like a soldier, which made the star-haired boy nod in satisfaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    Immediately after, Sof¨ªa and Erik started laughing together, causing Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina to feel extremely uncomfortable at Erik¡¯s sudden closeness to the young woman. Almost instinctively, they clung to his arms possessively¡ªSeraphina even grabbed the corner of his shirt¡ªwhile casting dominating gazes at Sof¨ªa.


    When struck by the jealousy of three monsters of colossal power and beauty, Sof¨ªa stumbled slightly backward in fear, finding herself caught alongside her brother, who looked a bit worried¡ªsomething that surprised Erik, who failed to notice the women¡¯s gazes and asked.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss, just a little tired. It¡¯s been a complicated day.¡±


    Sof¨ªa answered nervously while shooting apologetic looks at the goddesses surrounding her Boss like cats guarding their territory. Erik paid it little mind and simply nodded, then asked.


    ¡°I can imagine. Do you want us to postpone?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s better to settle this today, Boss. I¡¯m fine.¡± Sof¨ªa responded in a serious tone, sounding much calmer now, as if the trio of goddesses had silently accepted her apologies and relaxed somewhat.


    ¡°All right, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Erik nodded casually and guided the Myst platform toward the center of the plaza, where the foreman¡¯s camp was located. The man was left dumbfounded at the sight of the group flying through the sky, like gods descending to the earth to look down on mere mortals.


    ¡°HERNANDEZ!, TODAY IS THE DAY YOU PAY FOR EVERY DEBT WE HAVE PENDING!!!¡±


    With confidence, Sof¨ªa shouted from above, giving the foreman a glare full of malevolent intent. Without saying a word, he bolted away in terror, only to freeze after a couple of steps, locked into a strange posture and unable to move, overcome by unimaginable fear.


    As if trying to make the moment more dramatic, Erik slowly lowered the Myst platform to the ground, while everyone present seemed frozen in place, afraid to even breathe too loudly for fear of angering the powerful beings who soared in the sky.


    Once on the ground, Sof¨ªa walked toward the foreman with firm steps and looked him straight in the eyes, finding nothing but fear and resentment there. Without overthinking it, she gathered what little mana she had left into her fists and started beating him with all her strength, letting out all the frustration, rage, and countless other swirling emotions in her heart.


    ¡°You bastard! You think you¡¯re so tough you can just hit me, huh?! You think you¡¯re important enough to treat my brother¡¯s life like trash, do you?! Piece of garbage! Today, I¡¯m going to show you that nobody messes with Sof¨ªa L¨®pez and her siblings!!!¡±


    As Sof¨ªa screamed in fury and pummeled the foreman with everything she had, Mart¨ªn could only smile wryly. They had truly given wings to a tiger. Sof¨ªa, though very pretty and seemingly frail and gentle, was actually a fierce and ruthless tigress who could hit hard, and few people knew better than he did just how painful those little fists could be. At the same time, however, he felt quite satisfied with the revenge.


    ¡°She punches well. I like her, hehe.¡±


    For her part, Sigr¨²n commented with a refreshing smile as she watched the beating Sof¨ªa was administering to the foreman, now calmer and trying to hide the embarrassment she felt for having shown her jealousy so blatantly before.


    ¡°Yes, although she¡¯s lacking a bit in technique. Nothing that can¡¯t be polished, fufu,¡± Eleonora added with a small grin, sharing the same idea as Sigr¨²n.


    Meanwhile, Erik was sweating bullets as he caught sight of the expressions on his masters¡¯ faces, mentally noting never to do anything too stupid¡ªwho knew what might happen if those two decided to do something similar to him? At that moment, Seraphina handed him a new plate of cookies with a small smile, since the old one was empty. Inadvertently, he turned to look at her as if she were a beautiful, compassionate goddess.


    (Yes, no doubt about it¡ªSeraphina is the best¡­)


    After a while, Sof¨ªa stopped hitting the foreman, who collapsed to the ground covered in blood, with a couple of his limbs bent at unnatural angles and his face completely disfigured. Then she returned to Erik¡¯s side wearing a relaxed smile, even though her knuckles were bleeding.


    ¡°Thank you so much for the opportunity, Boss. You have no idea how many times I dreamed of making that bastard pay for loving to exploit my brother and making all kinds of inappropriate remarks, but we could never afford the consequences.¡± Without even showing any pain in her knuckles, Sof¨ªa spoke in a tone full of relief and joy, a huge grin lighting up her face.


    ¡°Are you going to let him live?¡±


    Erik asked, surprised, because although the foreman was in a miserable state, he was still breathing, and his injuries wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to heal with the right methods. Given how ruthless Sof¨ªa had been in beating him, Erik had almost been certain she would kill him¡ªand had even calculated how much the fine might be.


    ¡°Yes, Boss. Even though I really hate that son of a bitch, I know his children, and although they¡¯re not much better than he is, I don¡¯t want to be the one responsible for leaving them orphans.¡± Sof¨ªa explained with a slightly conflicted smile, prompting Erik to shrug as though it didn¡¯t concern him much.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. Tell me where you live so I can drop you off there; I¡¯ll come back to pick you up in a couple of days.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 72: Meet my sister.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. Tell me where you live so I can drop you off there; I¡¯ll come back to pick you up in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, Boss, I¡¯d appreciate it, though I must warn you that it¡¯s not a very pleasant place to see.¡± Sof¨ªa thanked him, looking a bit uncomfortable, to which Erik replied with a mocking smile as he conjured a new Myst platform beneath them.


    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t look like it, I grew up on the streets of a planet far more backward than this one, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much that could surprise me, hehe.¡±


    Hearing her new boss¡¯s words, Sof¨ªa couldn¡¯t help but look at him with eyes wide open, completely incredulous, an expression very similar to Mart¨ªn¡¯s. After all, they couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around how someone so handsome, elegant, and striking could have ever gone through such a precarious situation like the one they had lived. Inevitably, Sof¨ªa asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°Are you being serious, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Very serious. When I was a child, they kicked me out of the orphanage where I lived, so I had no choice but to sleep on the streets and eat whatever I could find. There was even a time when I worked doing something similar to what you do.¡± Erik commented in a calm and somewhat nostalgic tone, getting lost in the memories of both his lives, which led Sof¨ªa to respond in a tone filled with disbelief.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for my mast¡­ Sigr¨²n here by my side, who knows where I¡¯d be now.¡±


    After Erik corrected himself mid-sentence due to a wild strangling of his innocent hand, Sigr¨²n smiled proudly and let her head fall once again on Erik¡¯s shoulder, while Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn watched them in shock. At that moment, the beautiful blue-eyed girl spoke in an almost dreamy tone.


    ¡°He truly was blessed with good wives, Boss¡­¡±


    Upon hearing his new assistant¡¯s words, Erik wanted to correct that slight misunderstanding, but two more wild hand-stranglings left him silent, lamenting the poor fate of his innocent hands, which he was absolutely sure had suffered some micro-fractures¡ªcourtesy of his beloved masters, who were now leaning on his shoulders intimately, wearing beautiful smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Fufu, it was only destiny that allowed us to meet, so I think we are all fortunate.¡± Eleonora commented calmly, then turned her head slightly to look at Sigr¨²n and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Sig?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct, Eli. It was destiny that guided us to meet.¡±


    Sigr¨²n nodded and responded confidently, while at the same time beginning to massage the hand of her beloved disciple¡ªsomething Eleonora was also doing. After all, they felt a bit guilty about squeezing him so hard, but in any case, it was Erik¡¯s fault for being so dense and failing to read the atmosphere.


    ...


    Following Sof¨ªa¡¯s directions, it didn¡¯t take Erik long to reach a house worn down by time. At that moment, he turned to look at the siblings to say goodbye one last time, but then Sof¨ªa spoke with a bit of doubt and embarrassment.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Erik asked curiously, wondering what the girl wanted. She quickly steeled herself and spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°I know the Boss is a busy person with many tasks to do, but if it¡¯s not too much trouble, I¡¯d like you to meet my sister. She¡¯d be very happy to meet you, and thank you for helping us.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Erik thought about it for a moment, finding nothing wrong with them, and then turned to look at his masters and Seraphina and asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me, let¡¯s go.¡± Sigr¨²n replied with a smile, and Eleonora nodded in agreement, while Seraphina simply smiled without saying anything. Erik was already used to her quirks and knew that this expression meant she didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°All right, then let¡¯s go. It¡¯ll be interesting to meet your sister.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ever since Sof¨ªa¡¯s departure, Clara¡¯s heart had been pounding harder than ever before in her life, keeping her on the edge of her chair, terrified of what might happen. Would Mart¨ªn come back? Was Sof¨ªa okay? An endless string of such questions raced through her mind, filling her with anxiety that made her want to run out the door, and an infinite sadness and powerlessness at being unable to do so.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    But what hurt Clara the most was that, even though everything was her fault¡ªfalling ill and ruining her siblings¡¯ lives¡ªshe still had to stay home, unable to do anything while her younger brother¡¯s condition was unknown and her sister risked her life to find him, venturing out so late at night in such a dangerous neighborhood.


    As the minutes passed in complete silence, only interrupted by the ticking of the clock on the wall, the most fatalistic thoughts consumed Clara¡¯s mind, a result of her overwhelming guilt. She wanted to end her miserable existence, which only served to harm the only family she had left, dragging them down like an unbearable burden that kept them from moving forward.


    Yet at the same time, Clara also felt fear¡ªfear of never seeing her family again, fear of hurting them by leaving them alone, fear of never being able to repay the great debt she owed her siblings, who sacrificed themselves every day to keep her alive and seek a cure for her illness, fear of breaking the promise she had made to her mother to take care of her siblings.


    This swirl of emotions caused Clara¡¯s tears to flow non-stop from the moment Sof¨ªa left, only worsening her already fragile health, turning her lips a deep purple and giving her skin a sickly greenish hue that marred her once-exquisite beauty.


    Time went on, and Clara remained in her chair, crying, blaming herself, despising herself for bringing yet another tragedy upon her family. But if there was one thing Clara hated more than herself, it was undoubtedly the god her mother had made her pray to every night when she was little.


    Clara¡¯s mother had been a religious woman, utterly convinced that there was something greater in the universe that benevolently guided events, judged the wicked, and rewarded the kind¡ªa belief she tried to instill in her children, especially Clara, with whom she prayed every night pleading for a cure to her illness. But that cure never came.


    God never listened to Clara nor her mother, who had spent their lives striving to be kind and help those around them. He ignored them as if they were garbage and never granted even one of their prayers. Over time, this led Clara to feel a deep hatred for that omnipotent and omniscient being who had only ever punished her family with one tragedy after another.


    Meanwhile, the very people who should have been punished grew richer each day, lived more comfortably, and far longer than Clara and her family could ever hope to.


    But even so, although Clara could no longer feel anything but hatred for that omnipotent figure. She still prayed every night, asking forgiveness for her hatred and begging for a cure for her body so she could work again, so she could help her siblings, so she could stop being a burden. Yet, that god never listened. Instead, he sent an even greater tragedy upon her family.


    With each minute that passed, Clara felt part of her heart dying. Knowing that this omnipotent being would never do anything to help her family¡ªperhaps even enjoyed watching them suffer¡ªher hopes began to wither away, minute by minute, plunging her into an endless abyss of despair and loneliness.


    The constant worry, fear, and guilt that kept Clara¡¯s weak body in a state of high alert seemed to tear away what little energy she had left, making her body heavier and gradually snuffing out her consciousness. At last, she collapsed from her chair onto the hard floor.


    Yet even in that condition, summoning the last bit of strength she had, Clara turned her head and kept her eyes locked on the door, losing consciousness with her eyes open. Almost as an act of rebellion against the world and especially against that omnipotent being she so despised, declaring that no matter what happened¡ªeven if this was her last breath¡ªshe would see her siblings walk through that door.


    ¡­


    ¡°¡°CLARA!!¡±¡±


    Upon opening the door to their ramshackle house, anxious and excited to share the good news with their sister, the first thing Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn saw was Clara lying on the floor in an almost ghostly state. Her skin a sickly greenish color, her lips purple, and traces of blood on the ground. Coupled with her eyes¡ªopen yet nearly devoid of life, staring straight at the door¡ªthe scene was so grim that it filled Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn¡¯s minds with terror, causing them to scream at the top of their lungs.


    Panicked, Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn ran inside, knocking aside anything in their path, and reached Clara, who was terrifyingly cold and unresponsive¡ªsomething that all but confirmed the dire premonition in the siblings¡¯ hearts. In tears, Sof¨ªa shook Clara vehemently while shouting.


    ¡°CLARA!! ANSWER ME, CLARA!! Please, don¡¯t do this to me! We¡¯re about to leave this place; we¡¯ll be able to go to the Arcane Order, have a better life, have everything we¡¯ve dreamed of¡­ Please, don¡¯t leave me alone now, I need you¡­ please¡­ Clara¡­¡±


    While tears and despair overtook the siblings, Sigr¨²n¡ªwho had entered the humble home with Erik and Eleonora¡ªlooked at the young woman on the floor with interest, at the same time extending a hand to stop Erik, who was about to check on his new assistant¡¯s sister. Then, in a low voice, she asked.


    ¡°Erik, what affinities do you sense in the girl?¡±


    Because his master had asked, Erik quickly halted and focused on the Myst around the young woman. Even though helping his new assistant¡¯s sister was an important thing to do as her boss, it was more important to answer his master¡¯s question.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ It¡¯s a mix of water, earth, and light. I¡¯d say it¡¯s¡­ wait!¡±


    Realizing the proportions of the reactions, Erik immediately deduced the affinity, and he looked at Sigr¨²n in surprise. She smiled conspiratorially, then vanished and reappeared next to the young woman on the floor. She waved her hand casually, causing the young woman to float into the air.


    Clara¡¯s sudden movement interrupted Sof¨ªa¡¯s attempt to give her a healing pill with trembling hands, while it seemed to snap Mart¨ªn out of his trance as he clutched Clara¡¯s hand in shock, almost as if he were questioning reality. That was when Sigr¨²n¡¯s voice rang in the siblings¡¯ ears, calm and almost casual¡ªa stark contrast to their dramatic state of mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time giving her a healing pill. You won¡¯t accomplish anything that way.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 73: Bring your sister.

    Upon hearing Sigr¨²n¡¯s voice, Sof¨ªa and Martin, shocked, lifted their heads to see their sister floating in the air in front of the beautiful wife, who calmly placed her right hand over Clara''s stomach. At the same time, several runes formed around her, beginning to emit a beautiful and warm pale green light that enveloped the young woman.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora looked at Sigr¨²n with a smile before turning her gaze to Erik. He, upon sensing a strange movement in the Myst around Clara, closed his eyes and took control of the Myst in the area. He strove to extend and enhance his sensory abilities as much as he could in an attempt to understand what his master was doing.


    Filled with fascination and with a slight blush on their cheeks, Seraphina and Eleonora watched the mesmerizing display of ghostly lights Erik created whenever he connected with the Myst to perceive something that caught his attention¡ªa spectacle exclusive to entities of their level, the only ones capable of seeing the Myst with their own eyes.


    For mana users of their caliber, witnessing the way Erik interacted with the Myst could only be described as a masterpiece of incomparable beauty. One that stirred every fiber of their beings and from which they could even learn to improve their own interaction and harmony with the Myst, something practically unimaginable under normal circumstances.


    Erik¡¯s ghostly light display was so alluring to beings of their level that even Eleonora and Sigr¨²n had made their beloved disciple promise not to attempt it again near anyone who could appreciate it¡ªespecially any women. After all, they already had enough trouble dealing with Thalia pestering them and didn¡¯t want another ¡°fly¡± buzzing around their cherished disciple.


    ...


    Not long after, Sigr¨²n withdrew her hand from Clara¡¯s stomach. At that moment, Clara began to descend slowly, while the light around her faded, revealing a completely transformed appearance. Her skin had entirely shed its greenish and sickly hue, transforming into that of a young woman of immaculate beauty, her complexion white and slightly flushed, adorned with beautiful and delicate lips of vibrant cherry red.


    Her once withered hair now shone softly with an attractive caramel tone, cascading delicately over her graceful figure and showcasing its well-defined waves, giving her an even more striking appearance than Sof¨ªa¡¯s. Sof¨ªa, unable to hold back her tears, wept as she saw her sister peacefully asleep, her chest rising and falling gently with her calm breathing.


    ¡°¡°Thank you so much, young lady!!¡±¡±


    Mart¨ªn and Sof¨ªa exclaimed ecstatically, bowing their heads deeply to Sigr¨²n, their hearts overflowing with boundless gratitude toward the transcendentally beautiful woman. Sigr¨²n laughed softly as she returned to the side of the man with starry hair, her steps light and graceful, while Clara gently fell into the arms of her siblings.


    Meanwhile, Erik opened his eyes and looked at Sigr¨²n with an expression that practically screamed questions, something that drew affectionate smiles from the three women beside him. Even the perfect maid couldn¡¯t escape the charm of her young master¡¯s adorable expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face; it¡¯s nothing extraordinary.¡± Sigr¨²n remarked as she wrapped her arms around Erik¡¯s in an intimate gesture, resting her head on his shoulder. She then continued speaking in a calm tone.


    ¡°That girl wasn¡¯t truly sick. If I had to use a more accurate term, she was ¡®malnourished¡¯. She was born with a wood affinity like mine, a very rare and powerful affinity that combines three basic elements. Under normal circumstances, it would be a great blessing, but in her case, it became a misfortune because her body was never trained or nourished properly to bear the load of such an affinity.


    ¡°In normal cases, like mine, there aren¡¯t many problems. Our mothers are usually quite strong, so their milk is very nutritious, preventing most issues in the early stages. Later on, with a proper diet and good training, there are only benefits.


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t have any of that. Her body tried to adapt as best it could to the burden, using its scarce mana reserves to self-adjust. However, since that wasn¡¯t enough, it began consuming her vitality, leaving her in that state. So the situation was easy to fix¡ªI simply put her affinity to sleep and repaired her body a bit. Still, her diet needs to be improved with some supplements to ensure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible; I didn¡¯t even know it was possible to put an affinity back to sleep¡­¡± Erik commented in amazement upon hearing the explanation, to which Eleonora added with a small smile as she also rested her head on her beloved disciple¡¯s shoulder.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°It¡¯s more like a trick, and instead of putting it to sleep, it¡¯s more accurate to say Sig temporarily sealed her affinity.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, something like that.¡±


    Sigr¨²n commented with a broad smile as Mart¨ªn lifted Clara into his arms and quickly carried her to the room, his smile stretching from ear to ear and tears brimming in his eyes. It was a situation very similar to Sof¨ªa¡¯s, though she chose to stay behind to remain attentive in case her boss or his wives needed anything.


    ¡°That sounds very interesting; I must research more about it¡­¡±


    Erik muttered quietly to himself, trying to commit a mental note to memory since his masters had claimed his arms and refused to let go, preventing him from taking out his notebook to jot it down.


    ¡°But you can only do that after the vacation. Until then, you belong entirely to us.¡± Eleonora said cheerfully before kissing Erik on the cheek, a gesture Sigr¨²n mimicked as she added.


    ¡°Eli is right. That¡¯s something for after the vacation and¡­¡± Sigr¨²n turned to look at Sof¨ªa, who was standing a bit off to the side, wiping tears from her face. Then, she asked.


    ¡°Your name is Sof¨ªa, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young lady.¡± Sof¨ªa quickly responded, bowing respectfully. Sigr¨²n nodded and then, in a casual tone, said.


    ¡°Well then, Sof¨ªa, we¡¯ll come to fetch you in a few days. So, get everything ready, take care of your affairs, and bring your sister along as well. Her wood affinity will be very useful for my Erik.¡±


    Suddenly, as she listened intently to the words of her boss¡¯s wife, a bag appeared floating in front of Sof¨ªa. It seemed to be made of white silk, adorned with intricate patterns and runes embroidered all over its surface. Breathless, Sof¨ªa stared at the luxurious bag, already forming an idea of what it might be. The beautiful woman continued speaking.


    ¡°In that bag, there¡¯s a small advance payment and the uniforms that you and your sister must wear when we come to get you. There are also your identity medallions. You need to drop a single drop of your blood on them to activate them. Any questions?¡±


    Although overjoyed that her sister would be working with her, Sof¨ªa quickly clenched her teeth, gathering her courage, and asked in a serious tone that carried hints of guilt and embarrassment.


    ¡°Young lady, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, I¡¯d like to ask if there¡¯s any chance of hiring my younger brother. He¡¯s intelligent, responsible, strong, and very honest. I¡¯m certain he¡¯d be a great asset to the boss.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s true¡ªthere are many women around Erik. It¡¯s better to have a man around to avoid problems, so bring him too.¡±


    Eleonora remarked as she realized a very important point she had been overlooking. This caused Sigr¨²n to nod in agreement and give Eleonora a thumbs-up. At the same time, another beautiful bag, very similar to the first one, appeared floating in front of Sof¨ªa.


    ¡°There¡¯s the uniform for your brother and some other things. Don¡¯t forget to be ready when we come for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young lady!¡± Sof¨ªa exclaimed enthusiastically, deeply bowing as gratitude and joy overtook her. Sigr¨²n and Eleonora nodded in satisfaction.


    Without saying anything further, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n dragged Erik out of the humble house, closely followed by Seraphina. Erik, meanwhile, felt an overwhelming sense of defeat and an uncomfortable itch in his chest as he watched his masters not only finalize the arrangement with his first assistant but even hire more people¡ªwithout consulting him or considering his input at any point.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On a simple, old, and worn-out bed lay a young woman of captivating beauty, her almost angelic face adorned with vibrant cherry-colored lips. She was dressed in a plain white dress, slightly worn and patched in places, yet impeccably clean and well cared for, making her look like an angel peacefully asleep.


    After a while, the young woman¡¯s long, beautiful lashes began to tremble, and slowly, her eyelids opened, revealing eyes of a vibrant blue hue, like two priceless jewels¡ªbrilliant and clear.


    Upon waking, she looked around the room, feeling exceptionally light and full of strength¡ªa sensation utterly unfamiliar to her after a lifetime of exhaustion and weakness.


    That sudden feeling of lightness brought an overwhelming sense of peace and joy to the young woman, who couldn¡¯t contain her happiness as tears softly streamed down her face. Yet at the same time, fear that it was all just a dream consumed her, making her hesitate even to move.


    After savoring the delightful sense of peace and liberation for a moment, the young woman gave a bitter smile. She then raised one of her arms in front of her face, biting her delicate cherry-colored lips. Summoning her courage, she extended her other hand and pinched herself hard.


    Feeling the pain of the pinch, the young woman bolted upright in bed, staring at her hands through tear-blurred eyes, her face full of astonishment. She began hurriedly touching her entire body, and as she continued, the torrent of tears streaming down her face only worsened. She brought her hands to her face and cried uncontrollably.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord! You finally heard my prayers! You¡¯ve finally given me a cure! I won¡¯t be a burden anymore. Now I can work again. Now I can help my siblings move forward. Thank you¡­¡± Clara declared through her tears of joy, feeling so profoundly grateful and happy that, without a doubt, this was the happiest moment of her young life.


    But in that instant, a flood of memories rushed into Clara¡¯s mind, causing her to panic over the situation of her siblings. Without hesitation, the young woman leapt out of bed and rushed to the shelf on the wall, where all her clothes were perfectly clean and neatly folded.


    ¡°I need to hurry!¡±


    Without even looking, Clara grabbed a piece of black cloth from the shelf and draped it over her head to conceal her beautiful face. She then picked up a pair of comfortable shoes from the floor beneath the shelf and hurriedly put them on. Without wasting another second, she dashed out of the room¡ªpossibly the first time in her life she could run at full speed without feeling pain or discomfort.


    ***


    On Patreon there are public images of the characters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 74: Reuniting.

    Though marveling at her newfound strength, Clara set all her thoughts aside and focused on running hastily to the kitchen with the intention of grabbing a knife to defend herself in case something happened on the street. But the moment she entered the kitchen, she found her two siblings sitting at the table, quietly eating a delicious soup while conversing in low voices.


    ¡°SOF¨ªA, MART¨ªN!!!¡± Clara exclaimed loudly and almost frantically, greatly startling her siblings, who turned to look at her simultaneously, exclaiming in a similar tone.


    ¡°¡°CLARA!!!¡±¡±


    Upon reuniting, the siblings jumped from their seats, filled with emotion, and rushed toward each other, embracing tightly, trying to convey all their feelings in that hug. Tears of happiness streamed down their faces, fearful that this might be a dream that could end at any moment.


    ¡°What happened in the mine? How did Mart¨ªn get out? Did anything happen to you on the street, Sof¨ªa?¡± While hugging her siblings through tears, Clara quickly asked, then began checking her siblings all over for any wounds.


    ¡°Leave that for later. Better tell us how you are, Clara. Do you feel well? Are you better? Does anything hurt?¡± Sof¨ªa set aside Clara¡¯s questions and instead asked her own, looking both excited and apprehensive, an expression very similar to Mart¨ªn¡¯s, who spoke with persistent fear.


    ¡°Yes, Clara, we¡¯ll explain everything later. Better tell us how you are. When we arrived, you were on the floor, looking terrible. I was really panicking until the lady treated you.¡±


    ¡°Lady? What lady?¡± Clara asked, confused by the strange mention, to which Sof¨ªa shook her head and replied with anticipation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll explain later. Better tell us how you feel.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I want you to explain everything to me from beginning to end.¡± Seeing her siblings¡¯ expressions, Clara couldn¡¯t help but speak in a serious tone, though her expression inevitably softened and filled with indescribable joy. Tears of happiness welled up in her eyes as she continued speaking.


    ¡°And I really feel wonderful. Never in my life have I felt this good. I feel so light and full of energy that I can¡¯t even believe it myself. I even had to pinch myself to make sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming¡­¡±


    Filled with happiness, Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn hugged Clara again, squeezing her tightly¡ªsomething they had never been able to do before due to her weak body. At the same time, their hearts filled with infinite gratitude for that group of people who seemed to be from another world. Meeting them was truly a stroke of luck like no other.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡­¡± Sof¨ªa commented, tears welling up as she held Clara. At that moment, Mart¨ªn added joyfully while hugging his sisters, trying to hide his tears.


    ¡°We really owe a lot to the Boss and the Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s truly a miracle. I never thought it would be possible¡­¡± Clara murmured softly, but soon after, she separated from her siblings and asked in a serious tone, though filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Now I want you to explain everything to me. What happened in the mine? How did you manage to get out? Who is this ¡®Boss¡¯ and the ¡®Lady¡¯ Mart¨ªn mentioned?¡±


    With huge smiles on their faces, Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn led Clara to the table and took their time to explain everything that had happened, from beginning to end. They did their best to describe who their new Boss was, where they were from, and what they had done for them, all while expressing their happiness for the new life that awaited them.


    ¡­


    ¡°So that young man was from the Arcane Order¡­ We really were lucky¡­¡±


    After hearing the whole story, Clara couldn¡¯t help but comment, filled with shock. But she quickly composed herself and turned to look at Sof¨ªa with a hint of reproach in her expression. At that moment, she scolded her, somewhat angrily and with a touch of fear in her tone.


    ¡°But even though things turned out well, you took too big a risk, Sof¨ªa. What would you have done if the young man had been an heir to some famous house?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ actually, at first, I went to ask for his help thinking he was an heir¡­¡±


    Feeling immensely guilty, Sof¨ªa averted her gaze and began speaking with some discomfort and embarrassment, causing her voice to sound almost like a murmur. Still, her siblings heard her perfectly, which made their eyes widen in horror.


    ¡°SOF¨ªA!!! What were you thinking doing that?!!¡±


    Clara shouted indignantly, while Mart¨ªn crossed his arms beside his sister and looked at his older sister with reproach, supporting the scolding. After all, he was the youngest and had already learned the hard way that it was best not to speak up during his older sisters¡¯ arguments, or else he¡¯d suffer a beating.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Hey!! It was a desperate situation! I had no other choice!!! Mart¨ªn was trapped, no one wanted to help me, I didn¡¯t have the money to pay a mage, I was cornered!! Besides, if I hadn¡¯t done it, who knows what would have happened to you!!¡± Sof¨ªa shouted back, going on the defensive, ready to start a drawn-out fight with her sister. But what she got in return was a tight hug from Clara, who spoke with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I know, I know you had to do it. I know you had no other choice at the time. But that doesn¡¯t make it any less crazy. Haven¡¯t you thought about what could have happened to you if he had been an heir? Even if you managed to save Mart¨ªn and me by doing it, do you think we¡¯d be happy with that? We could never be. We could never live knowing you sacrificed yourself for us¡­¡±


    Hearing Clara¡¯s words, Mart¨ªn couldn¡¯t agree more. He stood up to hug his sisters, hiding his face in their heads, while Sof¨ªa couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, filled with fear and pain, as she explained in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I thought about it, I thought about it a lot. When I went to see him, I was terrified of what might happen. But I still had to take the risk. Mart¨ªn¡¯s life was at stake, and I knew your life would also be in danger if something happened to him. I couldn¡¯t accept that. It was either do it or lose both of you, my only family, forever¡­¡±


    As she recalled the events of that night, Sof¨ªa couldn¡¯t help but tremble in her siblings¡¯ embrace. It had truly taken everything she had to do what she did, and even though luckily, everything turned out well, the thought of the consequences still terrified her. But even with all that, she was sure she would do it again. Her family was the most precious thing she had, and she would sacrifice whatever was necessary for their well-being.


    ...


    The group of siblings cried and apologized to each other all night, reminiscing about their moments with their parents, their words, and their teachings, until the first rays of sunlight began to filter through the battered wooden windows. At that moment, they all laughed heartily as they got up to prepare a rich breakfast for everyone.


    ¡°Alright, no more tears. Remember, in a couple of days, they¡¯ll come to pick us up, so we need to pack and have everything ready for when they arrive.¡± Sof¨ªa commented enthusiastically, her face streaked with tears and her eyes red with terrible dark circles. Then she remembered something and turned to look at Clara, asking with a smile.


    ¡°Clara, if you¡¯re feeling well, could you help me prepare some desserts? While I was searching for the Boss in the city, I ended up promising desserts to a lot of people, and I have to pay up. I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    Hearing her sister¡¯s words, Clara looked at her small, delicate hands and clenched them into fists, feeling the new strength and comfort her body radiated. This brought a beautiful smile to her tear-streaked face, and she spoke enthusiastically.


    ¡°What do you think if, in these days we have before they pick us up, we make a huge batch of desserts and give them to everyone who helped us as a farewell? I feel like I could cook for 10 days straight without getting tired.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, take it easy. You just recovered, but it sounds like a great idea.¡± Sof¨ªa commented with a smile full of happiness as she looked at her sister with warm eyes. Then she turned to look at Mart¨ªn and asked cheerfully.


    ¡°What do you think, Mart¨ªn?¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t endanger Clara¡¯s health, I think it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help too, though first I want to go to Kevin¡¯s house. I don¡¯t know if he managed to get out of the mine¡­¡± Mart¨ªn commented with a somewhat worried tone, which led Sof¨ªa to reply with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. He was the one who told me where you were. We can stop by his house later.¡±


    ¡°You two go take a bath and make yourselves presentable. I¡¯ll prepare breakfast, and then I¡¯ll go with you to thank Mart¨ªn¡¯s friend.¡± Clara said with a huge smile, prompting her siblings to nod. At that moment, Sof¨ªa turned to look at Mart¨ªn and casually commented.


    ¡°Go take a bath first, Mart¨ªn. I¡¯ll help Clara a bit, and when you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll go, and you can finish making breakfast with her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mart¨ªn responded cheerfully, then walked to his room with a firm step, filled with infinite expectations for his future and that of his sisters.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the upper deck of Sigr¨²n¡¯s impressive ship, Erik was enjoying a sumptuous breakfast prepared by Seraphina, who stood beside him wearing a beautiful blue dress with a more casual design than what she usually wore. Though, it still had a strong inspiration from a Victorian maid¡¯s outfit, complete with a white apron at the front and a small fabric headband.


    ¡°It was delicious as always. Thank you, Seraphina.¡±


    After finishing breakfast, Erik thanked Seraphina as usual, stretching lazily¡ªa gesture that the wolves, who were by his side, adorably imitated in their puppy forms after devouring enormous amounts of meat.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to serve you, young master.¡±


    Seraphina spoke in a calm tone, bowing respectfully to Erik, then collected the plates from the table. What appeared to be tendrils of darkness emerged from her shadow, wrapping around the plates and making them disappear as if they had never existed in the first place.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to talk to them, Erik?¡±


    Meanwhile, Ignis, who was sitting across from Erik alongside Ebonique, asked with a hint of doubt in her voice, glancing toward two women of celestial beauty. One with brown hair and golden eyes, the other with blonde hair and blue eyes, who were timidly peeking in Erik¡¯s direction, terribly hidden behind one of the ship¡¯s towers.


    ¡°Not at all. They¡¯re being punished for making decisions about my collaborators without consulting me, so I won¡¯t speak to them for the rest of the day.¡± Erik replied calmly, not even bothering to turn and look at his masters, who poked their heads out from behind the tower with pitiful expressions. Ignis couldn¡¯t help but reply with a complex tone.


    ¡°But you¡¯re on vacation¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I reduced it to just one day. So today, I¡¯ll be relaxing alone while working on my projects.¡± Erik said seriously, but his gaze quickly sharpened as he looked directly into Ignis¡¯s eyes and added.


    ¡°And don¡¯t try to speak for them, or I¡¯ll punish you too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ignis sighed in defeat and fell silent, while the two goddesses in the corner wore sad and disappointed expressions, then began slowly walking toward the interior of the ship with slow, defeated steps.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 75: Set a precedent.

    ¡°Young master, forgive me for my audacity¡­¡±


    Upon seeing Eleonora and Sigr¨²n dragging their feet as they walked into the ship, Seraphina turned to look at Erik and spoke in a serious tone. She bows deeply before quickly straightening up to continue speaking while firmly gazing at her young master.


    ¡°But the young lady and Master Silverwood were eagerly looking forward to this vacation, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit petty of you to ignore them when they worked so hard to make it possible?¡±


    Hearing his maid¡¯s calm words, Erik could not help but turn to look her in the eye for a moment, only to sigh and begin speaking in a serious and resolute tone. Unwilling to back down from his decision, fully prepared for whatever consequences might come.


    ¡°I understand what you mean, Seraphina, and it might truly seem like a childish whim, but I feel it¡¯s necessary to do this, as I believe it¡¯s important to set a precedent, no matter how small or childish it may seem.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to make very clear, and that is that I deserve respect, and my opinion matters when it comes to things related to my life. If I let this slide just like that, it¡¯s possible that in the future things could spiral out of control, and it could end very badly for everyone.¡±


    Hearing Erik¡¯s resolute words, Seraphina couldn¡¯t help but look at him in surprise, while inside the cruiser, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, who were eavesdropping on the conversation, exchanged stunned glances. Though they knew Erik was upset with them, they hadn¡¯t thought it was too serious, but now things seemed different, and they paid closer attention as Erik continued speaking.


    ¡°And that¡¯s especially true for someone like me, as there are things I deeply value, and I don¡¯t like anyone making decisions about them other than myself. Even though I understand that my masters are people of high status and are used to having the final say in everything, and they didn¡¯t act with ill intent, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that they made decisions about things that belong to me, which is very unpleasant for me.¡±


    A thoughtful Seraphina looked at Erik with eyes full of meaning, almost as if reflecting on his words, before asking in a slightly understanding tone after a moment.


    ¡°Young master, is your reluctance to accept money you didn¡¯t earn yourself perhaps because it would give someone else the power to make decisions for you?¡±


    Hearing the question, Erik couldn¡¯t help but look at his maid with a hint of surprise in his expression, but he quickly smiled calmly and explained in a relaxed manner. Though the sensitive Seraphina didn¡¯t miss the slight trace of bitterness in his tone, just like the two beautiful Master-level women inside the ship.


    ¡°So you noticed, and yes, you¡¯re right, that¡¯s one of the reasons. After all, investors have decision-making power, don¡¯t they? That¡¯s why it¡¯s quite uncomfortable for me to do something as brazen as ¡®punishing¡¯ someone on their own ship, but well, that¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re a freeloader, hahaha.¡±


    After speaking, Erik walked away, laughing, with Ebonique and Ignis perched on his shoulders and the wolves in their puppy forms following closely behind, leaving Seraphina deeply immersed in her thoughts.


    Meanwhile, inside the ship, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n began to reflect deeply on what Erik had said and how it would affect their relationship moving forward. The fact that he had spoken so openly, fully aware that they could hear him, meant something.


    ¡­


    Just as he had promised, Erik spent the rest of the day working on the spell he had used to enter the mine, trying to reduce its mana consumption while making it as error-tolerant as possible. There was, however, a slight change in his usual work style: he now had the help of Ebonique and Ignis.


    The pair of spirits were acting as Erik¡¯s development assistants, offering all sorts of advice, helping gather mana for tests, and so on. But their most important task was helping him curb his incessant need to make everything ¡®beautiful¡¯, something that had proven not to be entirely good with the modified sword technique, which he still needed to work on.


    Ebonique and Ignis¡¯s help was incredibly useful for Erik, who became immersed in the immense improvements he was making, to the point where he forgot to eat or sleep and worked straight through until the next day. He finally completed the intricate magical circle that was version 0.2.1 of the spell, a version that still needed improvements but was far better than the first iteration.


    The reason Erik used Sacred Geometry to create the spell instead of the Aegis System, which was far more efficient for the task, was simple: pure comfort. Since creating a spell wasn¡¯t too different from programming highly complex software, he felt much more comfortable working with Sacred Geometry. Its logic was very similar to the electronics he was so accustomed to, being far more mathematical and methodical.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Meanwhile, the Aegis System was a bit different, feeling more like assembling a puzzle, putting the right runes in the right order to achieve a desired result. Though he was also skilled at this, it was more intuitive for him to work with a mathematical and structured system. Besides, once he had the spell done, he could ¡®translate¡¯ it without much trouble to use it in the most efficient way possible.


    ¡°You two are truly impressive, I¡¯ve never made progress this fast before¡­¡± Erik remarked in amazement as he gazed joyfully at the beautiful geometric circle inscribed on a magical parchment.


    ¡°Fufu, thank you for the praise, and that¡¯s only because, even though we¡¯ve never researched human magical systems much, we¡¯re still experts in mana and Myst usage, so we can still offer some useful advice.¡± Ignis said proudly, standing on the table where Erik was working, to which Ebonique added cheerfully, coiled around her beloved contractor¡¯s neck in her smaller form.


    ¡°You know, since I¡¯m so good at this, and you look so sad working all alone, maybe I could consider working as your long-term assistant, hehe.¡±


    ¡°That proposal interests me. What are we talking about?¡± Hearing the words of his reliable contracted spirit, Erik stopped looking at the parchment and turned to Ebonique to ask in a serious tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to work for less than three hearty meals a day¡­¡± Ebonique said playfully, to which Erik immediately took her tiny claw and exclaimed loudly.


    ¡°DEAL!¡±


    ¡°Hey!!¡± Ebonique exclaimed, glaring at the shameless Erik with malice, to which the starry-haired boy replied with a sly smile.


    ¡°A deal¡¯s a deal, or could it be that the great Ebonique won¡¯t honor an agreement?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, acting all clever, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ebonique huffed in annoyance and turned her head away, pretending to be indignant, to which Erik replied in a playful tone.


    ¡°Well, I just saw an opportunity and took it. As you can see, I¡¯m a businessman who doesn¡¯t let chances slip by, hehe.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, then I expect three hearty meals from now on, hehehe.¡± Though Ebonique tried to sound reluctant, she couldn¡¯t maintain her facade and ended up letting out an adorable little laugh, to which Erik nodded confidently.


    ¡°Consider it done.¡±


    While Ebonique and Erik played around, Ignis felt a bit uncomfortable, experiencing for the first time in her excessively long life what jealousy felt like¡ªsomething she had believed was impossible for a being of her level. Unable to properly manage this wave of new emotions and sensations, she ended up lightly tapping Erik¡¯s arm with her head, which caught the boy¡¯s attention. He turned to look at her and asked, slightly confused.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Ignis?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ Ehhh¡­¡±


    Feeling a bit awkward, Ignis struggled to get the words out, which inevitably caused the blue flames that seemed to form her body to flicker slightly. After a moment, she continued with a hint of nervousness in her tone.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to have another assistant?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!.¡±


    Seeing Ignis acting shy, lowering her head cutely, Erik couldn¡¯t help but laugh cheerfully, which the majestic phoenix misunderstood, causing her to lower her head even further, feeling sad. But then Erik gently stroked her head and said with a small smile.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t want anything more than to have an adorable assistant like you. How about three meals, just like Ebonique?¡±


    ¡°I accept!¡± Ignis looked up excitedly and nodded slowly, her wings fluttering gently, which made Erik smile, though it also annoyed Ebonique, who commented with a hint of anger.


    ¡°Hey!! What¡¯s with this difference in treatment?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be mad, you¡¯re also an incredibly adorable assistant, Ebonique.¡± Erik said in a calm tone, using his free hand to gently stroke Ebonique¡¯s small head, who asked amidst comfortable purrs.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Very much so.¡± Erik replied in a serious and confident tone, which made the little dragon smile delightedly as she said cheerfully.


    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯d better know it.¡±


    Quickly, Ebonique coiled around Erik¡¯s neck even more affectionately, which once again stirred Ignis¡¯s jealousy. The phoenix leaned her body against Erik and gently hugged him with her wings while looking away, as if thinking that if she didn¡¯t see it, it wasn¡¯t happening¡ªout of sight, out of mind.


    Seeing the adorable behavior of the two spirits, Erik smiled warmly and gently pampered them by stroking their heads, which awakened the envy of the wolves. Without hesitation, they jumped on Erik and began licking him ¡®roughly¡¯ while demanding attention with barks, leaving the starry-haired boy no choice but to take turns pampering and feeding the four affection-hungry, mana-thirsty creatures.


    ¡­


    After a while, Erik stopped feeding the four hungry beasts and headed to the upper deck of the ship. There Erik began his daily routine with care, performing each exercise of his bio-mystic technique perfectly, synchronizing the movement of his mana and his breathing with his physical movements.


    Quickly, the Myst on the ship began to dance harmoniously around the starry-haired boy, perfectly synchronizing with his movements. This gave the impression that his stunning starry hair shone even brighter, creating an incredibly captivating spectacle for those who could see it.


    ¡­


    Several hours later, Erik completed his schedule, stopping slightly sweaty and tired, before stretching lazily and turning to find Seraphina on the other side of the deck, standing beside a table. She was waiting for him with a small smile and a sumptuous breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning, young master.¡± Seraphina greeted Erik with a slight respectful bow, to which Erik nodded with a smile and then apologized with a hint of guilt in his tone.


    ¡°Good morning, Seraphina, and sorry for not eating yesterday. I know you still made something for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, it¡¯s my pleasure to serve.¡± Seraphina said with a professional tone, to which Erik replied as he sat down to start eating.


    ¡°Still, I apologize, but don¡¯t worry. If that food is still around, give it to me later¡ªit won¡¯t go to waste today. I¡¯m starving, hahaha.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 76: A very dangerous gamble.

    After sitting down at the table, Erik began to eat with a voracious appetite, devouring everything on the table at great speed, which slightly angered the wolves, who were still in their puppy forms. They started slapping Erik''s legs, demanding food, since he hadn¡¯t shared a single bite with them since he started eating, leaving them to only eat from their own plates¡ªa total lack of consideration.


    Feeling the pressure on his legs, Erik turned to look at the wolves, who were sitting on the floor, wagging their tails enthusiastically and barking cutely at him. They had plates with small mountains of half-eaten meat beside them, which inevitably made him smile in amusement. Accepting defeat in silence, he began to share his food with them as he ate.


    ¡°Thank you for breakfast, Seraphina, as always, it was delicious.¡±


    When Erik finished eating, he thanked Seraphina as usual and stretched with a satisfied expression on his face. At that moment, he felt the presence of his masters approaching from behind, prompting him to turn and look at them with a calm expression, greeting them with a smile, though internally, he prepared himself for what was to come.


    ¡°Good morning, masters.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Erik, how did you wake up today?¡±


    Eleonora greeted him with a smile as she sat down across from Erik, followed closely by Sigr¨²n, who sat down without saying a word and with her gaze lowered, almost as if ignoring Erik. He inevitably took this as a bad sign and quickly began to strategize his next actions if the worst outcome became a reality, though his expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest, maintaining a small smile as he casually responded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t actually wake up, I didn¡¯t even sleep, hehe¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. You¡¯re still very young, and at your level of power, lack of sleep can have long-term consequences.¡±


    With a hint of concern in her voice, Eleonora commented while looking at Erik¡¯s slightly red eyes. Meanwhile, Seraphina cleared the table with whips of darkness and then walked toward the interior of the ship, intending to give the trio of masters and disciple some privacy¡ªa thought that Ignis and Ebonique shared, as they quickly disappeared in flashes of blue flames and black lightning.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just that I got too excited developing a spell and lost track of time.¡±


    With a slightly guilty expression, Erik responded while studying Eleonora¡¯s face. At that moment, Sigr¨²n, who had kept her head down since the beginning, suddenly looked up, revealing a sad but determined expression, and began to speak with genuine remorse in her tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Erik. I know it was all my fault. I was the one who made decisions about your things and treated you as if you didn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t even stop to think for a moment about your opinions¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry, but I swear that will change. I¡¯ll never do something like that again.¡±


    ¡°I also want to apologize to you, Erik. I really overstepped at that moment, and the worst part is that I didn¡¯t even realize it until you mentioned it. I feel terrible for having done that, and I hope you can forgive us so we can start a new chapter where we communicate more directly to avoid something like this happening again in the future. We¡¯ll do our best to improve.¡± Eleonora quickly added in a serious and sincere tone, looking directly into the eyes of her beloved disciple.


    For his part, Erik couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes, filled with surprise at the sincere apologies from his masters. He truly hadn¡¯t expected this¡ªin fact, something like this hadn¡¯t even been among the possible scenarios he had considered as outcomes of his ¡®precedent¡¯. It inevitably left his mind blank for a moment.


    In his mind, what would happen with the whole ¡®punishment¡¯ for not respecting him had oscillated mainly between two possible scenarios. The first was that his masters would act as if nothing had happened, bury the topic, and try not to do something similar in the future. Or, on the contrary, they would get angry at his audacious act of wanting to ¡®punish¡¯ and set conditions for those who had essentially given him everything he had, with the worst possible scenario being that they would take away everything they had given him and send him back to his home planet for being ungrateful.


    Basically, from the beginning, Erik had done everything with the intention of playing a very dangerous gamble, but one that was necessary in his perception. He had no intention of letting his masters control his life, and even worse, his mark¡ªthe most valuable thing in his life. So he had to take the risk. After all, for him, it was preferable to be thrown out, have to flee from the Arcane Order, and start over somewhere else than to let someone else make decisions for him.


    But the fact that they apologized was something that had never crossed his mind. After all, although he wouldn¡¯t dare to call himself an expert on women in his past life, he had interacted with a fair number of them in different ways, and one thing he had learned from those experiences was that the concept of apologizing wasn¡¯t something they were particularly good at, to put it mildly¡ªespecially when they had a close relationship.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Though it was also possible that he had simply been unlucky and always ended up encountering women who never accepted their mistakes and who, more often than not, twisted things to make him seem like the bad guy and the only one at fault. To the point where they would demand apologies from him, even when they were the ones in the wrong. In reality, there may be women capable of accepting their mistakes head-on, without making excuses.


    But throughout his past life, he had met many people with similar complaints, so at the very least, he could determine that it was a relatively common issue and an opinion shared by many. Therefore, the idea that two women who practically lived at the top of the galactic food chain would apologize was not only unexpected but downright surreal in his mind.


    ¡°Why do you look so surprised, Erik?¡±


    Eleonora asked with a small, loving smile as she looked at her disciple¡¯s adorable, stunned expression. Meanwhile, Sigr¨²n, for her part, was still too depressed to join in the fun and simply watched him in silence with a look of anguish on her beautiful face.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s just that I never expected this situation¡­¡±


    His master¡¯s call helped Erik recover enough to comment, though he was still a bit off-balance. He quickly shook his head to clear his thoughts and then added with seriousness, feeling deeply moved inside by the simple yet significant gesture of his masters.


    ¡°But, getting back to the topic, I¡¯m really glad that you take my nonsense so seriously, and I truly appreciate it. It really means a lot to me.¡±


    ¡°So, do you forgive us?¡±


    Upon hearing her beloved disciple¡¯s words, Sigr¨²n asked while looking at him with hope, which inevitably caused a warm smile to form on the face of the starry-haired boy. He responded sincerely as he stood up with his arms open in a gesture of embrace.


    ¡°Of course I do. How could I not?¡±


    Without saying a word, Sigr¨²n jumped from her seat, hugged Erik tightly, and began to spin around, lifting her beloved disciple from his chair in one swift motion, causing him to spin uncontrollably in her arms. This put a somewhat strange expression on the face of the starry-haired young man. After spinning for a while, Sigr¨²n calmed down a bit and stopped, then commented in a voice full of tenderness.


    ¡°Thank you, Erik. I swear I¡¯ll never do something like that again, so please don¡¯t call yourself shameless or a freeloader or things like that. I don¡¯t like it when you talk about yourself that way. I¡¯ve told you a million times that what¡¯s mine is yours, and that¡¯s not going to change. I mean it from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything¡­¡±


    Erik muttered in a low voice while turning his gaze away to avoid looking at Sigr¨²n, who wore an incredibly happy smile on her face. But his movements were quickly halted completely when he felt a warm and soft sensation on his back¡ªthe unmistakable feeling of Eleonora¡¯s body pressing gently against his in a hug. At that moment, the beautiful golden-eyed woman gave him a loving kiss on the cheek and then asked in a soft, sweet voice.


    ¡°Am I forgiven too?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Erik responded in a calm tone, being hugged from the front by Sigr¨²n and from behind by Eleonora, which inevitably filled him with a comforting warmth. At that moment, Eleonora whispered affectionately in his ear.


    ¡°Fufufu, that¡¯s good¡­¡±


    The group of three remained in a silent embrace on the upper deck of the ship, which was near the closest moon to Aranta, in stealth mode, making it invisible and undetectable to anyone below the legendary level. After a while, Sigr¨²n spoke in a serious tone, looking directly into Erik¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I almost forgot¡­ Erik, neither Eli nor I think this is nonsense. In fact, it¡¯s something very serious that we had overlooked, and we¡¯re aware of our mistake. But from now on, I promise we¡¯ll improve. We¡¯ll do our best to let go of that authoritarian mindset with you. We¡¯re a team, and we should act like one.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have said it better. Also, from now on, it would be good if you told us directly about things that bother you. We¡¯re far from perfect, and we¡¯ve lived a long time doing things our way, so we still have a lot to polish for the future. But I¡¯m sure that together, we can do it.¡± Eleonora added in a serious tone while tightening her embrace around Erik, who quickly responded with a warm smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m really too lucky to have you in my life. You¡¯re more than I could ever wish for, and I¡¯ll also do my best to improve.¡±


    Erik¡¯s words brought a flood of emotions to the hearts of Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, who could only hug their beloved disciple even tighter, trying to contain the overwhelming love that surged from within them. It filled them with an urgent need to take their relationship further, but knowing that now wasn¡¯t the time, they had to hold back for now. So they simply remained silent for a while longer, feeling the warmth of their beloved disciple, which calmed their agitated hearts.


    ¡­


    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re on vacation, we still have to have fun, right?¡± After a while, having managed to adjust their emotions, Sigr¨²n commented with a cheerful smile as she looked at her disciple with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°That sounds like a good plan. What should we do?¡±


    Erik asked with a small smile on his face while holding the slender waist of his beautiful golden-haired master in his embrace, feeling quite happy that things had turned out even better than he had expected. Eleonora responded without letting go of her embrace around his waist.


    ¡°How does a day at the beach sound?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Erik nodded in agreement, to which Sigr¨²n enthusiastically added.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided! Let¡¯s go try on our swimsuits!¡±


    ¡°And we can¡¯t forget Seraphina.¡±


    Eleonora commented with a small smile as she turned to look at Seraphina, who was standing at the entrance to the interior of the cruiser with a serious expression, giving them the necessary space to resolve their issues.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sera, get your swimsuit ready. We¡¯re going to the beach!¡±


    Sigr¨²n exclaimed loudly toward Seraphina, who nodded in a calm and professional manner. But the way she seductively bit her delicate cherry-colored lips after licking them with her small tongue while looking at her young master completely shattered her image of the perfect maid.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 77: Control yourself.

    In a forgotten corner of the planet Aranta, there lay a beautiful jungle island, where a crescent-shaped arc of fine, white sand stretched out, cradling the crystal-clear waters of a sea that mirrored the sky like a mirror. It was so clear that the bottom was dotted with colorful corals and fish swimming peacefully. When the sun dipped toward the horizon, the sky filled with shades of orange, pink, and purple, painting the water with brushstrokes that made the island seem as though it floated on a sea of flames.


    On one side of the beach, beneath a large white umbrella, sat a handsome young man on a sleek, stylish white beach chair. He wore nothing but black knee-length swim trunks and sunglasses, though the most striking feature of the young man was undoubtedly his hair, which seemed adorned with stars and galaxies.


    Beside the young man lay two wolf pups on the white sand, one pure white and the other deep black, casually chewing on small bones suited to their size, with silly expressions that made them look incredibly tender and adorable.


    As the young man reclined on his beach chair, carefree, sipping a delicious cocktail that seemed made from clouds of different colors. A luxurious pale blue tent, located a short-distance away, swayed as if there was a lot of movement inside.


    After a while, Erik felt a gaze from the tent and turned to look at it with a smile on his face. Only to find Sigr¨²n peeking her head out through the fabric with a mischievous grin, making her look both adorable and sensual at the same time.


    ¡°Erik, pay close attention, don¡¯t look away, okay?¡± Sigr¨²n spoke in a cheerful and playful tone, to which Erik responded with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll watch carefully.¡±


    ¡°Good, I trust you, hehe.¡± Sigr¨²n said with a laugh, before pulling her head back inside the tent and closing it, so nothing could be seen from outside.


    Not long after, the entrance to the tent swung open, and out stepped Eleonora with an elegant yet seductive stride. Her wavy chestnut hair swayed in the beach breeze, while her fair skin almost glowed in the sunlight, and her golden eyes seemed to shine like precious metal.


    Eleonora wore a bikini in ivory and gold tones, with intricate details that looked like threads of sunlight woven into the fabric. The top, designed like a bralette, delicately accentuated her ample bust, with a subtle lightning-shaped ornament in the center that seemed to capture the light around it. Meanwhile, the bottom consisted of a small thong with similar golden decorations, featuring two pairs of straps that hugged her narrow waist perfectly, with a central ornament matching the one on her top.


    With a unique style full of elegance, Eleonora ¡°strutted¡± across the sand, a confident smile on her face, feeling satisfied with her disciple¡¯s captivated gaze. But after she had walked a good distance, Sigr¨²n emerged from the tent, showcasing her golden hair and eyes of the purest, deepest blue, reflecting the sky and sea in her gaze. She began to ¡°strut¡± with ease and subtle movements that exuded sensuality.


    Sigr¨²n dazzled in a turquoise bikini with intricate golden thread details, complementing the clarity of her eyes and her beautiful hair. The top featured a deep V-neckline and thin straps, highlighting her ample chest, while the bottom had similar golden thread decorations, revealing her sculpted abdomen and long, slender legs.


    Almost in a trance, Erik looked up and down at his masters, whose beauty could only be categorized as divine. They, genuinely delighted by how he looked at them, continued to strut in front of him with cheerful, mischievous smiles, moving and twirling across the beautiful beach, showcasing their sensual bodies and elegant mannerisms.


    After strutting a bit more in front of their beloved disciple, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n stopped and looked at Erik. He sat in his chair with his mouth open and his sunglasses off, having hastily removed them to better observe the spectacle before him. This made the beautiful women laugh joyfully, filling them with pride and happiness to the point where they high-fived victoriously before walking over to their dear disciple, who seemed to be slowly recovering from the impact.


    With evident confidence, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n lay down on either side of Erik, intimately pressing their delicate, soft bodies against him. But inevitably, their voluptuous attributes made it incredibly difficult for Erik, who could only muster all his strength to contain the growing desires rising within him.


    Seeing her beloved disciple acting a bit shy, which was quite rare, Sigr¨²n could not help but smile triumphantly. She then gave him a loving kiss on the cheek, pressing her body even closer to his, sinking one of her arms into her bust and intertwining one of her legs with his. This allowed her to feel his warmth more intimately. Then, in a sensual and playful tone, though the faint blush on her cheeks betrayed her shyness, she asked.


    ¡°How did you like our bikinis¡­?¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Very nice, though I must say they only look good because of the beautiful models wearing them.¡± Erik, doing his best to keep his thoughts in check, quickly responded with a calm smile, but Eleonora wasn¡¯t about to let him off so easily.


    Mimicking her sworn sister, Eleonora quickly captured Erik¡¯s other arm between her ample breasts, intertwining her legs with his, before whispering seductively in his ear, though her heart was racing inside. After all, in her long life, she had never worn such daring clothing, much less been so ''intimately'' close to a man.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweetheart, you know that¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. If anyone else wore those bikinis, at best, they¡¯d look average, but on you, they shine like divine creations.¡±


    Erik spoke with a serious tone and a charming smile on his face, using his experience to forcefully adjust his thoughts, which caused the blushes on Eleonora and Sigr¨²n¡¯s cheeks to deepen visibly. They tightened their respective embraces before lovingly kissing Erik¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°You look very handsome too¡­¡±


    Visibly flushed, Eleonora commented with a smile on her face, trying to keep her embarrassment and the ¡°heat¡± generated by such close contact with her beloved disciple¡¯s toned and muscular body under control.


    ¡°Yes, you look so good that I don¡¯t want you to take your shirt off in front of any other woman¡­¡±


    Similarly blushing, Sigr¨²n added, swallowing with desire written all over her face as she gazed at Erik¡¯s well-defined abs, doing her best to keep the desire filling her under control. She repeated a kind of ¡°mantra¡± in her mind that she had been reciting for years to avoid doing anything she might regret later.


    (Calm down, Sigr¨²n! Everything in due time, everything in due time. It¡¯s just a couple more centuries, nothing major. After a thousand years of being single, waiting a couple more centuries is nothing. It¡¯s for his own good, you have to control yourself!!)


    ¡°Hahaha, thanks for the compliment.¡± Erik said with a cheerful smile, having already managed to adjust his own ¡°heat¡± by cheating with his mana. He then turned to look toward the tent and asked curiously.


    ¡°But all this time, where¡¯s Seraphina?¡±


    As if answering Erik¡¯s question, a beautiful woman emerged from the tent, wearing a black swimsuit with a corset-like design that somehow evoked her usual Victorian maid outfit. It had intricate lace details along the front and sides, revealing her attractive flat abdomen.


    The top, which featured a significant plunging neckline that maximized her large, luscious breasts, had puffed sleeves with ruffles and a prominent bow in the center. Meanwhile, the bottom was similarly decorated with lace, somewhat reminiscent of an apron, with a dark-colored panel hanging in the front and two small slits on the sides that hinted at the black thong she wore underneath.


    With a slight smile on her face, Seraphina walked slowly toward the others, almost as if she were on an exclusive catwalk, swaying her hips seductively yet without losing the elegance that characterized her, creating an alluring and hypnotic contrast.


    For his part, Erik looked at Seraphina in surprise, wearing what seemed more like a piece of fine lingerie than a swimsuit¡ªa piece he had never seen before and that fit her beautiful, sensual figure perfectly, inevitably capturing his full attention as he studied his sensual maid.


    Seeing Erik almost hypnotized by Seraphina¡¯s appearance, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora pinched his cheeks gently, a little annoyed, which quickly snapped him out of it. He immediately commented in a calm tone, trying to act as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°That swimsuit looks great on you, Seraphina.¡±


    Seraphina, who could not help but glance triumphantly at Eleonora and Sigr¨²n for her evident victory, quickly bowed respectfully, revealing a generous portion of her cleavage. Once again drawing her young master¡¯s eyes, she gave a sincere thanks for the flattering words.


    ¡°I appreciate your compliments, young master.¡±


    Truly happy, Seraphina didn¡¯t hold back on the rewards and quickly placed a tray filled with all kinds of exquisite-looking cookies on her young master¡¯s stomach, making the boy¡¯s eyes light up as he began eating joyfully. The wolves jumped from their spots on the sand and watched him with longing.


    ¡°Did you really like how Seraphina looked?¡± Sigr¨²n pouted adorably, feeling a little annoyed at having lost, as she gently poked Erik¡¯s side with her index finger.


    ¡°Of course, almost as much as I loved how you looked.¡± Perfectly calm, Erik replied with a soft smile on his face, which put a happy smile on Sigr¨²n¡¯s face as she rested her head on his shoulder, delighted.


    ¡°So, was I the one you didn¡¯t like?¡±


    Next to complain was Eleonora, who spoke while looking at Erik with an adorable expression that almost resembled a pout. She was genuinely sad because she had put a lot of effort into choosing her swimsuit and had mustered all her courage to wear it, and worse, to strut in it.


    ¡°How can you say something like that when you look so beautiful?¡±


    For his part, Erik questioned while hugging Eleonora and Sigr¨²n around the waist, not showing on his face the slight sadness that crept into his heart as he watched the pair of hungry beasts. Also known as Kaiser and Tiberius. Jump onto the chair and take advantage of his momentary incapacity to steal his cookies one by one in a ¡°subtle¡± manner.


    ¡°Do I look beautiful?¡± Eleonora asked with a happy smile on her face, to which Erik responded without a second thought, full of conviction.


    ¡°Of course you do. You look beautiful, almost like a goddess of beauty incarnate.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu.¡± Eleonora couldn¡¯t help but laugh, filled with love and happiness, before hugging her beloved disciple tightly, burying her beautiful face against his body, much like Sigr¨²n was doing.


    Meanwhile, Erik couldn¡¯t help but sigh with a bit of resignation as he watched the vast majority of his cookies disappear into the ¡°hands¡± of his ¡°loyal¡± wolves. He was aware that although he had won the battle once again, this time he had ended up paying a high price. But at that moment, his professional personal maid came to the rescue, feeding him a special, delicious cookie directly into his mouth, transforming Erik¡¯s expression into one filled with happiness and gratitude.


    (Seraphina is definitely the best¡­)


    ***


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    On Patreon, there are public images of the girls in swimsuits. I don¡¯t post them here to avoid any issues, but if you''re curious, you can check them out for free there.


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 78: Do you think they forgot about us?

    ¡°SOF¨ªA!! Do you think you can walk around so freely after what you did to my dad?!!!¡±


    In the midst of a bustling market street, a sturdy young man of about 20 years old, with brown hair and bloodshot eyes, shouted as he ran toward a simply dressed young woman. He was surrounded by five other youths carrying all sorts of sticks, knives, and other bladed weapons in their hands. This caused the young woman to turn and look at him with a smile.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re looking for my sister¡­¡±


    Clara, who was holding a basket filled with various fruits and vegetables, turned and commented with a small smile, before pulling a beautiful medallion with an intricate carved emblem from her pocket and discreetly showing it. She then added in a cheerful and friendly tone,


    ¡°But are you sure you want to cause trouble¡­?¡±


    The group of youths froze upon seeing the medallion in the young woman¡¯s hands. After all, there was probably no one in the entire galaxy who didn¡¯t recognize that emblem, which represented a book accompanied by a sword and a spear, unique to the terrifying Arcane Order. And certainly, no one was unaware of the consequences of attacking someone who carried it.


    ¡°It must be fake¡­ there¡¯s no way a beggar like you could be part of the Order¡­¡±


    The young man who had shouted, visibly pale and trembling, muttered under his breath as he carefully studied the medallion in ¡®Sofia¡¯s¡¯ hands. He quickly realized that it seemed to be made of incredible materials and definitely didn¡¯t look like a fake, which only worsened his fear. At that moment, Clara commented with a casual smile.


    ¡°It might be fake, but¡­ do you want to take that risk?¡±


    The calm and casual tone of the young woman sent powerful chills down the spines of the youths. After all, if it were real, the Arcane Order wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger¡ªtheir own King would capture them to hand them over to the Order and, in the process, execute their families to curry favor with them. To this day, no one who had hidden ¡®criminals¡¯ from the Order had ended well. Those people were utterly ruthless when someone didn¡¯t obey their rules, and not even the other three major factions were spared from their retribution.


    For example, even though several years had passed, the galaxy still echoed with the tale of how the Arcane Order had wiped out the Blackthorn family, a prominent family in the Meridian Federation led by a Master-level figure. Though the exact reason was unclear and there were all sorts of theories, somehow they had angered the Arcane Order and received a fierce reprisal.


    Without a word, those people appeared on the Blackthorn home planet with dozens of terrifying Titan-class warships, armed to the teeth, and captured the Master-level figure, his heir, and a host of others involved. They then seized much of their territory and paralyzed trade in the few territories they left behind, essentially destroying them.


    But even so, despite arriving with great fanfare and wiping out an important Noble Family of the Meridian Federation, neither the faction nor its Legend-level did anything. They simply turned a blind eye and let the Order do as they pleased, which led to no one daring to use that surname anymore, terrified of being involved with those lunatics from the Order.


    ¡°Well, it seems they didn¡¯t want to take the risk, fufu.¡± Watching the group of youths run away in panic, Clara commented amusedly to herself, before starting to walk with a light step toward her home.


    ¡­


    The days in the lives of Sofia, Clara, and Martin had improved by leaps and bounds since they had gotten their new jobs. Although they hadn¡¯t started working yet, the mere advance they received had already changed their lives in ways they had never before imagined possible.


    With the advance they received, the first thing they did was pay off their debts. This was a delight for the trio of siblings, especially for Clara and Martin, who enjoyed every moment of seeing the faces of their creditors filled with astonishment, respect and flattery. It was something truly priceless for them.


    But honestly, what the siblings enjoyed the most were the not-so-rare situations when some became greedy for their money and tried to attack them to rob them. Only for things to take a 180-degree turn when they simply showed their emblems identifying them as employees of the Arcane Order, just like now.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t just the recent case of the Blackthorns¡ªthere were plenty of similar cases. In one instance, the Arcane Order executed the entire royal family of a very powerful empire because they refused to hand over the crown prince to be judged for killing a ¡®mere¡¯ employee of the Order.


    But since it seemed like the situation was going to their heads, especially Sofia and Martin, who even wanted to wear their uniforms out in the street just to show off to their acquaintances, Clara had no choice but to give them a bit of tough love. She hit them a little, taking advantage of their now excellent health, to straighten out their ideas and prevent them from doing stupid things out there.


    The ¡®shock therapy¡¯ Clara used worked wonders, as the pair of idiots¡ªas Clara dubbed them for wanting to take advantage of borrowed power, which they had only obtained through an incredible stroke of luck¡ªcame to their senses and returned to their usual low-profile ways, settling their affairs, saying goodbye to their acquaintances, and packing up.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡­


    ¡°Do you think they forgot about us?¡±


    Sofia asked, somewhat uneasy, sitting at the kitchen table in their home, facing an equally uncomfortable Martin, while looking at her sister Clara, who was washing the vegetables she had bought to start cooking lunch. Clara responded in a calm tone without even turning to look at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve forgotten us.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s been almost a month since they left, and they haven¡¯t come back¡­¡± Martin added with evident concern, which had no effect on Clara, who continued with her task while responding calmly.


    ¡°They¡¯re very important people, and they were on vacation. It¡¯s understandable.¡±


    ¡°But what if they really forgot about us? What do we do?¡± Sofia couldn¡¯t help but ask, somewhat anxiously, to which Clara responded with confidence.


    ¡°Very simple, we¡¯ll go directly to the Arcane Order on our own.¡±


    ¡°But the Arcane Order is enormous. How are we going to find them?¡± Martin asked uncertainly, which made Clara chuckle softly before quickly explaining.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to find them; the Order will do it for us. You don¡¯t know this because at that time Martin was studying and Sofia was selling pastries, but before the Gait¨¢n family left, I was talking to Mrs. Marta, and she told me many things her son wrote about the Order and how things worked there.


    ¡°Among the many things she told me, she mentioned the medallions they gave us. They¡¯re really valuable because, according to her son¡¯s letters, they¡¯re something you can only get when you work directly for an affiliate of a certain rank within the Order. Her son achieved that, and according to her, with these things, you can request a free trip from anywhere in the Order¡¯s territory to the nearest station registered in the medallion.


    ¡°Though she said her son never wanted to use it because his Lord would have to pay for it later. But if they really forgot about us, I think it¡¯ll be a good way to find them, since they gave them to us for a reason. Besides, we still have plenty of the ¡®advance¡¯ they gave us. We can easily pay for the trip to the Order.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us that? Don¡¯t you know how worried I was?¡±


    Sofia commented, somewhat indignant, while her brother Martin nodded in agreement, though not daring to say it out loud. He wasn¡¯t foolish, and with Clara so energetic, it was almost certain she¡¯d give him another round of ¡®tough love¡¯. At that moment, Clara simply smiled cheerfully and pointed out.


    ¡°Because you both looked really cute all worried.¡±


    ¡°Hey!!¡±


    Sofia exclaimed angrily, ready to start a fight with Clara, but at that moment, they all heard a soft knock on the door. Sofia had no choice but to shoot her sister a venomous look, which Clara responded to with a small smile, before going to open the door.


    When she opened the door, Sofia found her Boss standing on the other side, accompanied by his wives and his maid, looking even more handsome and elegant than she remembered. This made her eyes widen in surprise, and, containing the joy in her heart, Sofia bowed respectfully and greeted him politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joy to see you again, Boss. We¡¯ve taken care of all our affairs and are ready to leave at any moment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good because we¡¯re heading out, so let¡¯s go.¡± Erik commented with a smile on his face, which immediately spread to Sofia, who smiled euphorically and said hurriedly.


    ¡°Understood, Boss. I¡¯ll get my siblings and our bags.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    After Erik¡¯s words, Sofia ran excitedly into the house, leaving the door open, which caused a small smile to appear on Sigr¨²n¡¯s face. That moment reminded her of when she had picked up her beloved disciple from the mausoleum island, so she affectionately took one of Erik¡¯s arms and gave him a light kiss on the cheek.


    ¡­


    Clara couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. After Sofia opened the door, she came back all excited, saying that they had come to pick them up, so they had to leave quickly. They did so promptly, and after quickly putting on their uniforms, they grabbed their bags and left the house.


    But what Clara found outside the house was something that honestly surpassed all her expectations. Although Sofia and Martin had tried their best to describe the beauty and elegance of their new lord and ladies, they had fallen short¡ªvery, very short.


    At the door of their house, Clara found what could only be described as gods incarnate, possessing a beauty that seemed to come entirely from beyond the mortal realm, completely free of any imperfection. This beauty was further adorned by a unique elegance and poise that exuded naturally, filled with a captivating and hypnotic charm.


    But things only got crazier, as after joining their new lord, Clara suddenly found herself surrounded by runes, something she had never seen before. With a flash, she felt a strange sensation of weightlessness, accompanied by a terrible dizziness that knocked her to the ground, along with Martin and Sofia, though the latter handled it better and managed to get up faster.


    ¡°This really feels awful¡­¡± Sofia commented, a bit dizzy, to which her siblings silently agreed as they fought the terrible urge to vomit that overwhelmed them. This made the handsome young man with starry hair laugh.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± After laughing a bit at the trio of siblings, Erik turned to look at Clara, who was recovering while sitting on the ground, and asked with a bit of curiosity,


    ¡°And you¡¯re Clara, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Clara responded hurriedly as she tried to stand up, but her dizziness made her wobble, which made Erik laugh a little. He commented in a calm tone.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry about the dizziness. It doesn¡¯t last long. Also, don¡¯t call me ¡®my Lord¡¯. Just call me Boss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Clara quickly nodded and spoke in a serious voice, her expression slightly pale from the dizziness.


    ¡°That sounds better¡­¡± Erik nodded, satisfied, before looking at Clara and Sofia with a bit of curiosity, finding them truly fascinating. This led him to comment in an appreciative tone,


    ¡°But now that I look at you more closely, it¡¯s impressive how much you resemble Sofia. You¡¯re really identical twins. If it weren¡¯t for your wavy hair and slightly different presence, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell you apart¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable, Boss. Even our parents couldn¡¯t tell us apart when we were little.¡± Sofia, who had already fully recovered from the dizziness, commented with a smile as she helped Clara up, making them look almost like mirror images of each other.


    ¡°How curious, it¡¯s truly strange to meet identical twins...¡± Erik remarked with interest and curiosity, but quickly shook his head and pointed to his reliable personal maid at his side, then added with a smile.


    ¡°But anyway, for now, follow Seraphina. She will show you to your rooms, and rest for today. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll discuss how things will work from now on and your respective duties.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Thank you very much, Boss.¡±¡±¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 79: I’m signing up for your classes.

    ¡°¡°¡°Thank you very much, Boss¡±¡±¡±


    After the trio of siblings answered in unison, Seraphina guided them inside the ship, where they began to look around with surprise and excitement. After all, they had never seen such a display of luxury and wealth before; each wall of the ship seemed more valuable than the entire city in which they had lived all their lives, making them feel a bit dizzy. Meanwhile, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora approached and embraced Erik with pleased smiles on their faces.


    ¡°You know, originally I thought you didn¡¯t want to hire the other siblings.¡± Sigr¨²n commented in a soft, affectionate tone as she moved closer to her beloved disciple, carefully gazing into his bright-green eyes.


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want them or anything like that, and honestly, I would¡¯ve made exactly the same decision as you two. That wasn¡¯t the problem.¡± Erik replied with a calm expression, prompting Eleonora to add in a cheerful tone as she hugged Erik¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave the past in the past. No need to dwell on that matter anymore; let¡¯s focus on doing better in the future.¡±


    ¡°Eli is right. Let¡¯s drop that topic and talk about something else, like... How does the ''Boss'' feel about his new assistants?¡± Sigr¨²n asked with a smile as she hugged Erik¡¯s other arm and playfully tapped her disciple¡¯s nose.


    ¡°How do I feel? We haven¡¯t even started working yet.¡± Erik replied in amusement as he looked at his beautiful master with golden hair, who couldn¡¯t help but pout adorably at his words.


    ¡°Dummy.¡± Sigr¨²n ¡®protested¡¯, pinching Erik¡¯s nose lightly, to which he only responded with a smile. At that moment, Eleonora asked with a contained laugh.


    ¡°And how are you going to handle their education?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and for now, I think I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯m not especially good at teaching, but hiring teachers is expensive, and the Order still hasn¡¯t paid me the royalties for the journal or for the patents they bought from me, so I¡¯m broke.


    ¡°Besides, the reason I decided to bring Sof¨ªa in the first place was because I liked her attitude, and I¡¯m interested in taking the path of nurturing loyal talents. In a way, it¡¯ll be a necessary experiment.¡± Erik answered in a calm tone, having carefully planned what to do with his new ¡®assistants¡¯. At that moment, Sigr¨²n remarked with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m signing up for your classes, hehe.¡±


    Upon hearing his master¡¯s words, Erik could only roll his eyes, unwilling to say a single word. That reaction didn¡¯t sit well with the beautiful golden-haired Master, and even Eleonora joined in, softly whispering into Erik¡¯s ear in a ¡®sad¡¯ and ¡®pitiful¡¯ voice while gently caressing his hand with her index finger.


    ¡°So our dear disciple is going to leave his poor masters out of his first class? How cruel and heartless must a disciple be not to help his masters¡ªwho love him so much¡ªfulfill a small dream they have? How sad and heartbreaking¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll give my first class tomorrow here on the deck, and you are both invited.¡± Erik declared in a tone full of defeat, having no choice but to surrender under the puppy-eyed attacks of Eleonora and Sigr¨²n.


    ¡°Fufufu/Hehehe¡±


    Eleonora and Sigr¨²n laughed happily, and after kissing Erik on the cheeks, they dashed off the deck like excited children, exchanging knowing looks with one another, which made Erik smile. In truth, his masters didn¡¯t seem like millennial monsters but rather cheerful young women discovering the world, leaving him with a strange yet equally enchanting feeling.


    After Eleonora and Sigr¨²n disappeared inside the ship, Erik slowly walked up to the ship¡¯s railing and, using the activation permissions granted by Sigr¨²n, altered a small part of the surrounding tropical scenery. He created a ¡®hole¡¯ that appeared to connect to another world, allowing him to gaze upon the beauty of outer space and the moon.


    Although planet Aranta was beautiful and fascinating, full of a culture, colors, scents, and sounds that would captivate anyone, Erik found that gray, inert rock floating in the cosmic void far more interesting¡ªa nearly mythical terrain for humanity in his past life, whose successful landing was considered a colossal achievement that went down in history, marking the end of a war and solidifying the global hegemony of a superpower for the following decades.


    As he looked out from the railing, Erik lost himself in his memories, vividly reliving the excitement and wonder he felt while watching that historic moment on television in the company of his parents¡ªthose black-and-white images that, even now in his second life, still appeared in his dreams, almost like an indelible reminder of humanity¡¯s tenacity and intelligence in his previous existence.


    The accomplishment of setting foot on that gray rock was undoubtedly one of humanity¡¯s greatest sources of pride, especially for Erik. At the peak of his life¡ªlong after the first lunar landing¡ªhe had helped reconquer that legendary terrain, forever etching his company¡¯s name in history. Unfortunately, he never got to witness that scene with his own eyes, and despite being a key figure in the project, he could only watch it on a screen like everyone else¡ªalthough this time in color.


    Thus, he found his current situation somewhat amusing. One of the achievements he was most proud of in his life¡ªarguably his greatest¡ªwas here nothing more than an ordinary feat, something easily attainable by anyone in the Arcane Order. So much so that it wasn¡¯t even seen as a particularly attractive tourist spot for the vast majority; only a few eccentric tourists, miners, or the military took an interest in those massive arid rocks.


    After a while, Erik turned his gaze to marvel at the star-filled void, an awe-inspiring spectacle that made him feel small and insignificant, less than a speck of dust in the grand scheme of things¡ªa sensation that, for some reason, felt deeply liberating to him, almost idyllic. It was as if, no matter what happened, in the end, they were trivial matters in the bigger picture.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Yet at the same time, that immeasurable emptiness filled him with a certain passion for traversing and conquering it with his own hands, for leaving an eternal mark on that sea of stars. Although that would be too much work, and he¡¯d probably just go sightseeing until he got tired. After all, he was quite lazy when it came to adventure.


    While Erik was gazing out from the railing, Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina came back up to the upper deck, now dressed in sleek, aerodynamic black suits that were also remarkably functional. They clung perfectly to their streamlined, voluptuous figures, allowing for total freedom of movement¡ªalmost like a second skin¡ªwhile offering impenetrable protection against the unknown perils of the universe.


    All along the suit¡¯s surface, runes of all kinds were intricately inscribed, glowing with a soft, enigmatic light that seemed to dance gently over the black fabric. They created a marvelous contrast that gave off a feeling of power and mysticism.


    The three women joined Erik¡¯s side, where Sigr¨²n and Eleonora lovingly took his arms, finally snapping him out of his thoughts. He turned to look at them, only to be completely taken aback by what he saw.


    ¡°And those suits?¡±


    Erik asked in surprise as he looked the women up and down, noting that the futuristic-looking suits seemed more technological than magical. They also exuded an almost hypnotic sensual charm, thanks to their tight fit that highlighted the women¡¯s gorgeous and curvy silhouettes.


    ¡°They¡¯re for our moon walk. Isn¡¯t it obvious? Fufu.¡± Eleonora replied with a playful giggle, while Sigr¨²n handed Erik a masculine version of the same suit.


    ¡°Really?¡± Erik asked, his eyes shining like flashlights, brimming with excitement. This brought warm, tender smiles to the faces of the three beautiful women.


    ¡°Of course. We can¡¯t end our vacation without doing the number-one activity our Erik wanted.¡± Sigr¨²n commented in a soft, joyful voice before giving her disciple a loving kiss on the cheek and adding enthusiastically.


    ¡°Go get changed. We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Visibly excited, Erik slipped free of his masters¡¯ arms and ran inside the ship. Not only did he need to change, but he also had to grab one of his storage rings, which held the essentials for his lunar exploration.


    ¡°Fufu, alright. Don¡¯t take too long.¡± Eleonora remarked, resting one hand on her cheek and gazing after her disciple with eyes full of love as he ran off, brimming with excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Erik shouted again as he disappeared into the interior of the ship with the suit in hand. The three beautiful women chuckled softly at his sweet demeanor, which only surfaced on occasions like this. Over time, Erik had grown used to his surroundings and such endearing reactions had become increasingly rare.


    Before long, Erik came running back to the upper deck wearing the tight-fitting black space suit, looking incredibly excited. There, his masters were waiting for him, drinking tea around a table fashioned from the wooden floor, chatting in a casual, pleasant manner.


    Noticing the arrival of the star-haired young man, the trio of lovely women turned to look at him, smiles filled with affection blooming on their faces as they saw the excitement in his bright-green eyes¡ªeyes that nearly seemed to blaze with enthusiasm. Then Sigr¨²n asked in a caring tone.


    ¡°Do you have everything?¡±


    ¡°All set! We can leave whenever.¡±


    Erik replied, trying his best to keep his explosive emotions in check. His serious, steady tone drew a soft chuckle from his masters and their maid, who quickly gathered around him. Eleonora then commented cheerfully.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s be off.¡±


    With Eleonora¡¯s words, an intricate magic circle appeared beneath them. After a moment, it released a brilliant flash of white light that whisked the group away, leaving the deck empty once more. A few moments later, the chairs and table began to shift and deform until they reverted to the floor.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the ship, the trio of siblings¡ªSof¨ªa, Clara, and Mart¨ªn¡ªwere gathered in a single room, which was as large as their entire house. They were incredibly excited, yet they didn¡¯t dare to move from the table where the impressive maid had left them with tea, cookies, and more.


    ¡°Lady Ravenspell told us that all of this was for us, and we could eat as much as we wanted¡­¡±


    Staring intently at the tea and cookies, Mart¨ªn spoke with longing, then swallowed hard, something his sisters mirrored. Finally, Sof¨ªa spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°Then take the first step, Mart¨ªn. Be a man and secure the path for your defenseless sisters.¡±


    Hearing Sof¨ªa say that, Mart¨ªn rolled his eyes at her thick-skinned audacity to call herself ¡®defenseless¡¯, as if she had ever been ¡®defenseless¡¯ when beating him up. But at that moment, Clara spoke in a solemn, serious tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the first step¡­¡±


    When Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn turned to look at Clara, they saw the determination and desire in her eyes. They nodded solemnly, so with trembling hands, Clara slowly reached out to pick up one of the cookies, then brought it to her mouth. Instantly, a wave of pleasure coursed through her body¡ªnot just from the sublime taste but also from the mana gently flowing through her, nourishing and strengthening her.


    ¡°¡°Are you okay, Clara?!¡±¡±


    Seeing Clara¡¯s eyes widen to the point they looked like they might pop out of their sockets, Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn exclaimed in panic as they jumped from their chairs to rush to their sister. But Clara raised her hand while covering her mouth with the other and replied in an almost dreamy tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that this cookie is out of this world¡­ It¡¯s, without a doubt, the best thing I¡¯ve ever tasted in my life, even better than the sandwiches.¡±


    Hearing Clara¡¯s words, Sof¨ªa and Mart¨ªn locked eyes and swallowed hard in unison. Then, their trembling hands reached for the cookies, and as soon as they tasted them, their bodies practically shuddered with the incredible sensation. This sparked a frenzied ¡®battle¡¯ among the three siblings to grab all the cookies they could, devouring them with expressions of pure bliss until the plate was empty.


    ¡°This is truly food of the gods¡­¡± Mart¨ªn murmured in a dreamy, low voice as he leaned back in his chair, prompting Sof¨ªa and Clara to nod in agreement. The latter then began pouring tea for everyone.


    Upon sipping the tea, the siblings suddenly felt an unprecedented mental clarity, along with a calm and peace unlike anything they¡¯d experienced before. Somehow, their mana began circulating through their bodies, making a full circuit within them and leaving them drowsy after a while.


    Sof¨ªa was the first to react. With heavy eyelids, she threw herself onto the enormous bed in the room and immediately fell into a deep sleep, prompting Clara and Mart¨ªn to exchange looks and quickly make a decision. They walked over to the bed together and lay down on either side of their sister. Even though they had been given a room each, they felt uneasy, preferring instead to sleep together.


    ¡°We really lucked out¡­¡± Clara murmured in a sleepy voice, closing her eyes, and Mart¨ªn nodded in a similar state.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ we need to work hard to repay the Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡±


    With Clara¡¯s nearly slumbering voice, they all drifted into a profound, restorative sleep on that comfortable bed. All three had huge smiles on their faces and high hopes for the future, ultimately hugging each other in search of the warmth only family could provide.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 80: Moon walk.

    The group of masters, disciple, and maid appeared with a flash above the moon that just minutes before Erik had been gazing at with longing. Upon arrival, the runes on Erik¡¯s suit gently illuminated, instantly generating something akin to an invisible force field around him, keeping him safe from the void while simultaneously allowing him to breathe normally.


    Visibly euphoric, like a child in an amusement park, Erik looked in wonder at the ground beneath his feet, which appeared as a canvas of fine, gray dust that stretched out in gentle undulations toward the horizon¡ªa horizon that looked much closer and displayed a curvature that was incredibly evident to the naked eye, with craters of various sizes dotting the surface, almost like indelible scars recounting the history of countless impacts the moon had suffered throughout its existence.


    In the distance, the planet Aranta hung in the sky like an orb of vibrant blues and greens, surrounded by a halo of white atmospheric light¡ªa breathtaking and moving spectacle, especially for Erik, who scanned his surroundings with excitement. This sight brought affectionate smiles to Seraphina, Eleonora, and Sigr¨²n; they truly missed seeing him act so adorably¡ªa behavior that only emerged when he was faced with something ¡°new¡±.


    Although for beings of their level, the void of space posed no challenge¡ªand they only donned their suits to match their beloved Erik¡ªthe three women nevertheless activated them in order to create a suitable environment for their dear Erik to enjoy his ¡°space adventure¡± in the best possible way.


    ¡°This is fascinating¡­¡±


    Almost dazed as he surveyed his surroundings, Erik softly remarked. The sound of his voice reached the three women despite the void of space thanks to their suits¡ªeven though, in truth, they didn¡¯t really need them to communicate; they were simply very important for setting the mood.


    ¡°So, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s begin your first ¡®space exploration¡¯.¡±


    Sigr¨²n said with a loving smile. Erik nodded excitedly and stepped forward, but the excitement on his face soon turned to a slightly troubled expression as he realized that the gravity he felt was the same as that of the University planet.


    ¡°Fufufu¡±


    Imagining what was going through the mind of her beloved disciple by his expression, Eleonora let out a small, amused giggle from her beautiful lips before gently touching Erik¡¯s suit. At that moment, she added cheerfully.


    ¡°The gravitational simulation functions are now deactivated.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    With bright eyes, Erik thanked her and quickly returned to his original position while erasing with a ghostly hand the mark he had left in the sand. He then took another step, floating slightly in the air¡ªa sensation that filled him with immense joy, so much so that he couldn¡¯t contain himself and ended up uttering one of his all-time favorite phrases.


    ¡°One small step for man, one giant leap for mankind.¡±


    The three beautiful women looked at Erik somewhat confusedly, who was overflowing with happiness from having said that curious phrase¡ªwhich, although it sounded marvelous, honestly made no sense to them. After all, visiting a moon was so inexpensive that anyone with free time could do it, yet apparently for Erik, it was something very special.


    With a broad smile on his face, immediately after uttering the phrase, Erik pulled his notebook from his storage ring and scribbled something in it before quickly tucking it away. He then retrieved from a different storage ring a glass box in which he placed, with extreme care, a small fragment of the moon¡¯s surface marked by his footprint¡ªa capture obtained with the aid of a spell.


    The women looked at Erik with tenderness as he seemed to be living the best moment of his life. They followed him to play for a while on the moon¡ªbuilding sandcastles and exploring the inhospitable terrain¡ªall while Erik stubbornly refused to activate the gravitational simulator on his suit. Even though, on several occasions, he nearly ended up flying off the moon because he couldn¡¯t properly gauge the force of his jumps.


    Although the moon wasn¡¯t exactly a fun place, and the feats he achieved in weightlessness were things he could easily perform in normal gravity thanks to his super strength. For Erik, being able to stroll on the moon and build a sandcastle was an indescribable fantasy. A joy that he believed no one else could understand, since they would not grasp the context of the situation or what such an experience meant in his past life.


    ¡­


    ¡°Erik wants to make a flag?¡±


    After playing for a while on the moon, Erik suddenly sat down in the sand and began to pull from his storage ring two platinum rods, a piece of blue fabric, needles, threads, ink, and a brush¡ªan assortment that prompted Sigr¨²n to ask in confusion, to which Eleonora could only nod somewhat uncertainly.


    ¡°That seems to be the case¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Seraphina¡ªwho had remained silently at the side, maintaining a professional and respectful demeanor¡ªdid not forget to take pictures of her adorable young master. She made sure not to miss a single detail; after all, moments like these were now very rare, and as her young master continued learning and experiencing new things, they would become even rarer. Thus, she had to record them in lavish detail to treasure them as they deserved.


    With all the materials in hand, Erik began welding the platinum rods with fire magic, then proceeded to inscribe his name onto the fabric using a spell, since the brush proved of little use¡ªsomething that should have been obvious, though his excitement was clouding his judgment somewhat.


    After fashioning the frame and sewing the fabric, Erik completed a striking flag, which he planted into the ground with an enormous smile. He then retrieved his portable shelter¡ªthe same one he¡¯d used in the tournament¡ªfrom his storage ring, and set up a small scene where he began taking all kinds of photographs with the aid of a small crystal orb.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina watched with surprise and affection as Erik had fun like a small child, snapping photos of the improvised set he had assembled. Every so often, he nodded in self-satisfaction as he examined the pictures he¡¯d taken. After a while, he turned to look at them and said in a cheerful tone.


    ¡°Masters, Seraphina, come on¡ªwe have to take a family photo, hehehe.¡±


    Those simple words caused the expressions on the three women¡¯s faces to melt with love, and before they could say a word, they were already gathered in front of their beloved Erik. He quickly led them to the shelter, then he made the orb float at a good distance from them. After checking that everything was in order, Erik arranged for Seraphina to stand between his masters, then wrapped his arms around all of them from behind and snapped several photos.


    As Erik took ''family photographs'' in various poses and settings, Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina looked on tenderly at the enormous smile on his face¡ªa smile that was probably one of the happiest they had ever seen on him in all the time they¡¯d been together. This sight filled them with boundless joy¡ªnot only because they saw him so happy, but also because they now discovered a new facet of him, which made them feel much closer to him and would undoubtedly strengthen their bond.


    Not long after, Ebonique and Ignis joined the photo session, helping the wolves stay afloat in the void of space so that they, too, could appear in the photos. The wolves tried to show their gratitude with a friendly lick, only to be playfully smacked on the head by the spirits. Erik quickly avenged the pups, returning the playful hit and chiding them for not understanding the little, helpless puppies.


    ¡­


    ¡°You really enjoyed this ''Moon walk''¡­¡±


    After an ¡°exhausting¡± photo session, Eleonora commented with a small smile while embracing Erik¡¯s left arm, as he gathered his belongings with the help of his ghostly hands. He replied, visibly happy.


    ¡°Hahaha, yes, it was great.¡±


    ¡°Then the trip was worth it¡­¡± Sigr¨²n wrapped her arm around Erik¡¯s right side, speaking with a beaming smile. Erik nodded in satisfaction and said in a contented tone.


    ¡°It was well worth it.¡±


    ¡°It is a joy that the young master enjoyed it so much.¡±


    Seraphina, who had chosen to remain silent like the perfect maid she was, couldn¡¯t help but comment with a joyful smile on her face upon seeing her young master''s happiness. Certainly not because she wanted to divert attention from the dark shadows covering the sandcastles Erik had built in the distance, only to then vanish into nothingness. No, of course not.


    After a few more words, the group vanished from the moon with a flash, returning to the cruiser once again brimming with smiles and joy. There, they enjoyed a pleasant and sumptuous dinner together, with Erik ¡°forcing¡± Seraphina to sit with them under the pretext of celebrating a very important occasion¡ªleaving the perfect maid with no choice but to obey.


    ¡°With all these, where are the siblings?¡±


    After finishing his meal¡ªwhich he devoured as if there were no tomorrow¡ªErik asked somewhat curious, without even bothering to extend his Mystical Awareness into the ship, since he knew it would be blocked. Seated to his left with a perfectly professional expression, Seraphina replied in a serious tone.


    ¡°They are sleeping, young master; they ate too much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Erik said with understanding. After all, this had happened to him a couple of times before, if he ate too much, his body would fill with so much mana and nutrients that it needed everything to process them¡ªand that made him sleep. At that moment, Eleonora, who was on his right, took his hand and remarked in a soft, calm voice.


    ¡°We should also go to sleep; it¡¯s already late¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it is late¡­¡±


    Erik replied in a calm tone while discreetly studying, with his gaze, the hand and expression of his master with golden eyes. At that moment, Ebonique and Ignis¡ªwho were nearby in their small forms¡ªflew over to perch on his shoulders.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Ebonique said in a calm, casual tone, which made the pair of masters smile gently. Sigr¨²n then added with a small smile.


    ¡°Ebonique, Ignis, why don¡¯t you rest in the spiritual realm? I think that would be much more comfortable for you.¡±


    ¡°There is not the slightest possibility of that happening.¡±


    Surprisingly, Ignis responded with a firm, sharp tone¡ªa response that mildly surprised Sigr¨²n, who was already accustomed to that unfaithful spirit betraying her to go off with her beloved disciple. Not giving it much importance, she quickly replied cheerfully, though with evident mockery in her tone,


    ¡°Ignis, it is very rude to interfere in an ¡®intimate¡¯ moment between master and disciple; what a naughty girl you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it is our duty to save Erik from a couple of perverted masters¡­¡± Ebonique quickly joined the fray, taking Ignis¡¯s side, which made her nod with pride. Inevitably, Eleonora elegantly interjected.


    ¡°Perverted masters? What are you talking about, Ebonique?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what else could it be?¡± Ebonique retorted with an annoyed snort, to which Sigr¨²n responded with a defiant smile.


    ¡°Yes, what could it be? I really can¡¯t understand it¡ªafter all, we are still pure maidens.¡±


    ¡°Are you insinuating that we are not?¡± Ebonique quickly shot back, letting her murderous intent show, and Ignis added in a tone of genuine offense.


    ¡°Besides, you may be ¡®maidens¡¯ but ¡®pure¡¯? Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, it seems someone wants to fight¡­¡±


    Sigr¨²n commented in a dark, almost murderous tone, a vein throbbing on her forehead with anger. This prompted Ignis and Ebonique to let their auras flare, ready for battle. But just then, they heard a voice of a terribly bad actress trying to sound sorrowful.


    ¡°Oh no, I feel so sad, you have hurt my feelings¡­ Erik, what can I do...? Do you think I¡¯m not ¡®pure¡¯...?¡±


    Eleonora commented softly as she clung to the arm of her beloved Erik, who was clearly trying to play dead to avoid getting involved. She let her body fall onto her beloved disciple while looking at him with ¡®sad¡¯ and ¡®regretful¡¯ eyes, which only made the star-haired boy sigh. Shortly after, he spoke in a tired tone.


    ¡°Ebonique, Ignis, stop fighting with my masters. Besides, do you have any proof or evidence that they aren¡¯t ¡®pure¡¯ or that they¡¯re perverts?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Almost deflated and visibly saddened by the reprimand, Ignis and Ebonique replied in unison. Erik nodded and said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Then apologize to my masters and, in the future, refrain from making comments of that sort.¡±


    The pair of spirits¡ªpossessing an unimaginable form and status¡ªquickly nodded like little scolded children, then looked at Eleonora and Sigr¨²n and meekly asked for forgiveness in low, sorrowful voices.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Seeing the adorable spirits so dejected, Erik couldn¡¯t help but be moved. He quickly extended his hands to grant them a generous portion of his mana, which visibly lifted their moods. At that moment, Sigr¨²n said very seriously, as if discussing a matter of vital importance,


    ¡°Erik, to be clear, I am indeed ¡®pure¡¯¡ªI have never been with anyone in any way. Do not get the wrong idea.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for me; I haven¡¯t even kissed anyone.¡±


    Upon hearing Sigr¨²n, Eleonora quickly added, understanding the importance of avoiding any unpleasant misunderstandings, to which Erik could only nod, somewhat confused.


    ¡°I understand; I won¡¯t get the wrong idea¡­¡±


    Seeing his masters nod in satisfaction, Erik couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. In the galaxy, far too much importance seemed to be placed on ¡°purity¡± or, in other words, virginity¡ªa notion that, to him, was honestly a bit silly. Although he couldn¡¯t deny that a virgin had her charm, he had grown old in his past life, and by that age one learned to enjoy other things. Moreover, an important lesson he learned was that inexperience is dangerous and can bring about unexpected and disastrous changes.


    ...


    The day ended with a small internal war in Erik¡¯s room. Seraphina, Eleonora, and Sigr¨²n wanted to sleep with Erik, but Ignis and Ebonique adamantly refused to relinquish their spots on the bed. In the end, the problem was solved by bringing out a larger bed, and everyone slept together in the company of the wolves, who howled lamentably so as not to be left out.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 81: Master pain.

    The next day, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n were lying beside their beloved disciple, dressed in beautiful silk pajamas¡ªblack in Eleonora¡¯s case and light blue in Sigr¨²n¡¯s. The pair of lovely Masters rested their chins on one hand each, propping themselves up on their elbows on the bed, their positions slightly elevated as they gazed at their adored disciple with gentle smiles.


    ¡°¡­ Being in love is truly a wonderful feel¡­¡± Sigr¨²n remarked in a low, affectionate voice while gently running her hand over Erik¡¯s sleeping face, to which Eleonora replied in a similar tone.


    ¡°Certainly, it is¡­ although it is a bit painful not to be able to take things any further¡­¡±


    Sigr¨²n could only nod heavily at the words of her sworn sister; after all, she too felt that pain¡ªdying to take one more step, yet unable to do so because of the circumstances. Still, she, Eleonora, and Seraphina were willing to bear that pain for the sake of their beloved; they were prepared to wait as long as necessary.


    Although part of the reason they could not consummate their love was that social problems would arise. After all, they were powerful and coveted women throughout the galaxy, so their relationship would not only be frowned upon but would also serve as a pretext to attack not only them but also their beloved. To the extent that people might even begin to question the stellar achievements of their shared disciple. The real reason, however, was a more fundamental one.


    The path of a mana user was one of constant evolution¡ªboth physical and spiritual¡ªso that with each level, their bodies and minds grew stronger and more resilient. Although this did not directly impede the ¡°act of love¡± itself, it did bring many problems; to the point that there had been cases where women, physically more powerful than their husbands¡ªsomething especially common among knightly women¡ªended up unintentionally injuring or even killing their husbands in the midst of the act, as the euphoria prevented them from properly controlling their strength.


    But there was something even more terrifying than that for them. To solve the previous issue, they could, for instance, try to avoid hurting him by weakening themselves with drugs, artifacts, or even by binding themselves. However, the problem was that even if they could avoid physical harm, if they truly took that step with him, it was possible that they would affect his talents and the speed at which he leveled up and evolved.


    Because evolution was both physical and spiritual, the spirit held a vital importance in the development of a mana user. It was imperative not only to nurture and strengthen it, but also to avoid affecting it in any way¡ªalways maintaining a stable and focused mindset, especially during the early levels, which were the most crucial. And few things could affect the spirit and the mindset more than love and sex, particularly at the beginning.


    For this very reason, mana users avoided romantic relationships in their early years and only gave themselves a chance when they began to settle down, which resulted in a dearth of married individuals at the university¡ªa fact that had so intrigued Erik in his time and was also what prevented them from taking things further. They were genuinely terrified of hurting him and affecting his future.


    Furthermore, being fully aware of the type of people they were, they knew that the moment one of them took the first step, there would be no turning back; all three would lose themselves in that spiral of desire and love, and without a doubt, end up harming the man they loved¡ªsomething they could not allow under any circumstances. Thus, they reached an agreement to limit their acts of intimacy to nothing more than kisses on the cheek and hugs; anything beyond that was forbidden.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what they call ¡®boyfriend pain¡¯? Although now it would be ¡®master pain¡¯, hehe¡­¡±


    Sigr¨²n commented with a playful smile, as she trailed a finger along her beloved¡¯s lips before bringing that finger to her own lips and softly kissing it. This inevitably made Eleonora laugh, and she added with a similar smile while doing something akin to what her sworn sister had just done.


    ¡°Fufu, I think you hit the nail on the head¡­¡±


    ¡°And then they say they are not perverts¡­¡±


    Ebonique¡ªwho was also awake alongside Ignis¡ªcommented in an annoyed tone, which made the pair of Masters chuckle softly. At that moment, Eleonora said in a serious voice, as she turned to look at the pair of miniature spirits on the bed near Erik¡¯s head.


    ¡°By the way, you two¡ªI hope you never again cast doubt on our purity in front of Erik. If he truly gets the wrong idea because of it, it will turn into irreconcilable hatred¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that; we got carried away for a moment, but it won¡¯t happen again¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we went too far.¡±


    Ignis remarked in a contrite, somewhat remorseful tone, as did Ebonique. The pair of Masters nodded in understanding, and the subject was dropped, giving way to a comfortable silence that lasted until the starry-haired boy began to stir gently. He slowly opened his eyes, a bit drowsy, and greeted.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°¡°Good morning¡±¡±¡±¡±


    The pair of Masters and the duo of spirits all greeted in unison with calm voices, which caused a small giggle from the starry-haired boy. He sat up on the bed, stretched lazily, then got up and said in a cheerful voice.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m off to do my daily routine; see you at breakfast.¡±


    After bidding farewell to everyone, Erik began his daily routine of bio-mystical exercises, then took a bath and donned his university uniform¡ªtoday his vacation officially ended, and it was time to return. He made his way back to the deck, where he found his Masters seated at a table made from the very floor, accompanied by his trusty personal maid and the adorable assistant spirits.


    ¡°Good morning, Seraphina.¡± As he sat at the table laden with food, Erik greeted his maid with a smile. She responded with a respectful bow and a warm smile on her face.


    ¡°Good morning, young master.¡±


    After feeding the spirits and the wolves with mana, Erik finished breakfast with his Masters. Seraphina then cleared the plates with the help of her whips of darkness. At that moment, the group of siblings¡ªClara, Sof¨ªa, and Mart¨ªn¡ªstepped out from inside the cruiser, glancing around quite cautiously. Dressed in their assistant uniforms, they looked rather elegant, which only accentuated the beauty of the twins.


    ¡°Good morning, did you rest well?¡± Erik greeted the siblings, who appeared a bit uncomfortable. Sof¨ªa quickly composed herself and replied.


    ¡°Good morning, boss, and yes, we rested well¡ªthough we¡¯re still not used to all this luxury.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I understand what you mean, but don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it. And have you had breakfast yet?¡± Erik spoke in a calm and cheerful tone. Sof¨ªa nodded and responded in a serious tone.


    ¡°Yes, boss; Lady Ravenspell allowed us to eat in the cruiser¡¯s dining hall just a little while ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Erik nodded contentedly and quickly waved his hand gently. Instantly, three beautiful mahogany desks with an elegant, minimalist appearance¡ªeach with a comfortable, luxurious chair¡ªappeared on the deck, aligned at the front. Then, Erik turned to look at his Masters and added with a smile, feigning ignorance about his previous invitation.


    ¡°Well, Masters, now I have work to do.¡±


    Unperturbed by the confused expressions of the siblings, Eleonora said with a small smile on her face, amused by her beloved disciple¡¯s silly attempt to leave them out of his first class.


    ¡°Enjoy your work.¡±


    After speaking, Eleonora looked at Sigr¨²n with a mischievous smile, to which Sigr¨²n responded in kind with a smile as she waved her hand¡ªcausing the floor of the upper deck to shift and form two more desks, very similar to the ones Erik had retrieved from his storage ring.


    With a calm and confident stride, Sigr¨²n and Eleonora sat at the fronts of the two new desks, while Ignis and Ebonique shrank in size and flew up to Erik¡¯s shoulders without uttering a single word. Likewise, Seraphina simply made the original chairs and table, where everyone had breakfast, vanish, then positioned herself by his side with a professional smile on her face.


    Wordlessly, Erik observed how everyone seemed eager to participate in his impromptu class. He gave a blank look to his Masters¡ªwho were sending him mischievous smiles¡ªand opted to ignore the pair of wolves that had seated themselves in front of everyone with silly expressions, gently wagging their tails.


    After sighing in defeat, Erik urged the siblings to sit at their respective desks, as they looked rather uncomfortable and hesitant to move. They had no choice but to follow their boss¡¯s instructions and sat down, though it was evident from their expressions that they were afraid of damaging anything.


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s begin¡­¡± Erik stepped to the front of the aligned desks and began with a question.


    ¡°Why do you think I decided to hire you?¡±


    The siblings exchanged awkward glances, doubt written all over their faces. After a moment, Sof¨ªa raised her hand uncertainly and responded¡ªthough it was more of a question than an answer.


    ¡°Is it so that we repay, with work, the help that the boss has given us?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, not entirely bad¡ªbut that isn¡¯t really the reason. But since they¡¯re here, let me first introduce you to my Masters.¡± Erik said with amusement, pointing to Eleonora before continuing.


    ¡°First, there is Master Silverwood¡ªthe second-youngest person ever to reach the Master-level in known history, in addition to possessing many other incredible titles.¡±


    At the mention of her disciple¡¯s introduction, Eleonora waved and smiled from her desk at the siblings, who stared at her in astonishment, their faces as pale as sheets of paper¡ªas if they were in the presence of a terrifying monster. This, however, did not bother Erik, who continued the introductions.


    ¡°And second, but not least, we have Master Eldurd¨®ttir¡ªthe youngest person to reach the Master-level and, likewise, the holder of several more titles.¡±


    As Sigr¨²n greeted them in the same manner as Eleonora, the siblings felt their heads spinning, utterly astounded by what they were hearing. After all, those they had believed to be their Boss¡¯s wives turned out to be his Masters. But the worst part was that they were Master-level¡ªa title that no one in the galaxy would ever mistake, for even on their backward, impoverished planet, that title thundered like a deafening roar.


    Master-level individuals were practically unreachable gods¡ªfar above everyone and everything¡ªa status that rendered them living legends about whom the siblings had only heard fleetingly in class. Their exalted stature made it seem impossible that, in their lives, they would ever be on the same planet as such a powerhouse, much less work for his disciple. Since all Master-level figures, without exception, were absolute titans with overwhelming power, capable of destroying planets like theirs with demoralizing ease.


    ¡°Now that you know my Masters, let me ask again: Why do you think I hired you?¡± Erik asked once more, looking at the siblings, whose gazes were vacant¡ªas if the world were spinning around them¡ªin utter disbelief.


    The siblings looked at each other once again, almost as if engaging in a telepathic conversation, having not the slightest idea why someone like their Boss¡ªa Master-level disciple, someone not much different from a god to people of humble origins like themselves¡ªhad hired them.


    The notion that they might be special in some way or possess hidden talents never even crossed the siblings¡¯ minds. After all, they were very aware of who they were¡ªjust a trio of very ordinary siblings struggling to survive amid poverty, hardly worth a speck of dust compared to someone like their boss.


    Furthermore, although Sof¨ªa and Clara knew they were quite beautiful, they doubted that someone like their Boss¡ªwho was almost at the top of the galactic food chain and who maintained a ¡°particular¡± relationship with his Masters, beings of inhuman power and beauty¡ªcould be interested in mere poor girls like them, no matter how pretty they were.


    After a while, Clara¡ªdriven more by the discomfort of the silence and the intimidating gazes of such figures around her than by anything else¡ªdared to speak. Raising her hand, which trembled slightly with fear, she ventured to say the only thing that came to mind, though she wasn¡¯t really sure what she was about to say.


    ¡°Because you seek loyalty, boss?¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 82: What alchemy is?

    ¡°Because you seek loyalty, boss?¡±


    ¡°You got quite close.¡± Erik commented with a kind smile on his face as he looked at Clara, who lowered her gaze a little embarrassed, which amused him slightly, but he quickly continued speaking in a calm tone.


    ¡°Though Clara is partly right, let me be honest with you: the reason I hired you was pure coincidence¡ªor you could see it as a whim. I found Sof¨ªa interesting, willing to pay any price for her brother¡¯s life, which is quite rare, if I may say so. So, after thinking it through a bit, I decided to hire you as a good opportunity to improve myself.¡±


    Upon hearing the reason, the siblings looked at their boss even more confused than before, but the star-haired boy simply smiled and continued speaking.


    ¡°The point is that, due to my goals, I need to address one of my biggest weaknesses, which is finding collaborators. So, when I saw someone like Sof¨ªa¡ªdetermined, eloquent, hardworking, and above all, loyal to her family¡ªit occurred to me that maybe you were a good opportunity to try to nurture loyal and capable collaborators from scratch, so I could learn from that experience.¡±


    The unexpected praise caused Sof¨ªa to blush deeply and lower her head shyly, feeling her heart pounding at full speed. After all, the person who had praised her was not only incredibly handsome and basically, her savior, but also someone of high status and extensive knowledge, making his compliment far more significant. Still, the young man kept speaking in that calm, magnetic tone that seemed to captivate her.


    ¡°Therefore, from now on, I¡¯ll focus on nurturing you, my first collaborators. All I want from you is loyalty and diligence. I don¡¯t expect you to be the best, nor do I expect you to be particularly good at anything. As long as you¡¯re not far below average in your tasks, everything is fine. I only hope you¡¯ll be loyal and hardworking.¡±


    Upon hearing the last part, the trio of siblings looked in surprise at their new boss. Even Sof¨ªa momentarily forgot her shyness, which allowed them to see that he was giving them a somewhat comforting smile, full of confidence, making them feel warm and safe inside.


    Though it might be true that he had only hired them on a whim, an undeniable fact was that he was giving them a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, one they might never have had under normal circumstances. Thus, in their hearts, their boss¡¯s image began to grow at a dizzying pace, while they were filled with an overwhelming desire to better themselves and exceed their boss¡¯s expectations, so they could repay all that he was giving them.


    That feeling was especially strong in Sofa, since she was the one who had ¡°risked it all¡± with the mentality of selling her soul to the devil for a mere spark of hope. Only to be rewarded with everything she had dreamed of and more. Inevitably, it led her to stand up and speak in a firm tone, full of conviction.


    ¡°Boss, I speak for myself and at the same time on behalf of my siblings to tell you that we, the L¨®pez siblings, will work tirelessly to meet your expectations, and we will be your most faithful servants forever. The gratitude we feel for what you have done for us and for this opportunity you are giving us is something we will never forget, and from this moment, I dare swear that we could die a thousand times before betraying you.¡±


    At Sof¨ªa¡¯s words, Clara and Martin nodded determinedly, while Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina looked at Erik in surprise, as he always ended up astonishing them with his great skill with words. After all, at the top of the list of his strange traits was the fact that he hardly ever socialized with anyone, and yet, in some odd way, he was quite good at it.


    With his little ¡°speech¡±, Erik had practically delivered a masterclass in ¡°leadership¡±, if one wanted to make it sound nice, or, to be realistic, plain and simple emotional manipulation typical of leaders. First, he revealed his background and therefore his ability and position, and then he ¡°opened up¡± about his weakness while erasing any notion of self-importance the siblings might have by mentioning that he had hired them by chance.


    Then he praised Sof¨ªa, creating in the others the desire to be praised as well. Furthermore, although he seemingly relieved their pressure by saying there was no need to be the best, by placing all the emphasis on loyalty and diligence, he led them to the only possible logical conclusion¡ªand the one Erik wanted.


    As long as they remained loyal and worked hard, they would have the support of someone who was a disciple of two Master-level figures in a mutually beneficial arrangement that fostered closeness and trust. Thus, although they might not become the best, they would be far from average, especially Clara with her wood affinity. All while attributing their achievements to their boss and his support, further strengthening their closeness and loyalty, with Sofa¡¯s statement being clear proof of how effective the speech had been.


    But the most impressive thing was that from start to finish, Erik hadn¡¯t told a single lie. Everything was truthful and verifiable; it was just the way he presented the facts that not only motivated the young people, eliminated their doubts, and inspired trust and familiarity toward him, but also built for himself an honest and sincere image. Moreover, there was still key information that Erik had deliberately withheld, which he would very likely use as the ¡°final blow¡± to secure his image in the minds of the young ones.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s good to hear, and I expect a lot from you.¡± Erik commented with a slight smile, to which Sof¨ªa responded with renewed confidence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    ¡°Well then, with our overall objective outlined, let¡¯s now talk about our specific goals. For now, since I¡¯m not entirely sure what your individual skills and strengths are, we¡¯ll be studying the basics and a bit of everything to develop a solid foundation on which to let your talents flourish.


    ¡°And while I¡¯d love to take my time with that task, the reality is that it¡¯s not possible right now because I have a deadline to present my assistants for Artificery and Alchemy. So for the moment, we¡¯ll focus a bit more on those areas.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be my only assistants for that. However, I want at least two of you to reach the minimum necessary level so that you can be part of the two respective groups of assistants and act as a kind of undercover supervisors, able to directly inform me of any problems that arise.¡±


    ¡°Artificery and Alchemy?!¡± The three siblings exclaimed, shocked by their boss¡¯s words, prompting Erik to explain with a small smile and a calm tone.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a certified alchemist and artificer, though only first rank in both professions.¡±


    The siblings, who thought they could no longer be surprised, once again found themselves dumbfounded upon hearing Erik¡¯s words because both Alchemy and Artificery were highly respected and absurdly profitable professions. Moreover, on their planet Aranta, they were almost like unicorns¡ªso rare that the trio of siblings had never actually seen an alchemist or artificer with their own eyes, giving them a status comparable to nobility.


    But despite their rarity, the siblings knew exactly what they were, and those professions were practically anyone¡¯s dream. Becoming an alchemist or an artificer guaranteed a life of luxury forever¡ªlet alone both at the same time. Thus, finding out they were now working for such a legendary figure, who would even teach them the craft, was utterly shocking, especially since their boss honestly didn¡¯t seem like an alchemist or an artificer. After all, the image they had of such professionals was that of wise old men with white hair, not a handsome young man full of energy.


    ¡°Boss¡­ Are you really an alchemist and an artificer?¡± Sof¨ªa asked, astonishment written all over her face, to which Erik replied calmly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m both, but I think by introducing one of my masters¡¯ many titles, you¡¯ll understand it more easily. Master Silverwood is also known as one of the most important artificers in the galaxy, at the top of her field in the Arcane Order, while Master Eldurd¨®ttir is no less impressive as an alchemist.¡±


    Erik¡¯s casual words made the siblings heads spin and left them feeling almost suffocated, receiving news after news that seemed more and more beyond what they thought was common sense. Even causing fear to invade them at the thought of being in the presence of such distinguished individuals.


    Noticing the siblings¡¯ almost comical expressions, Erik decided to change the subject to lighten the atmosphere a bit. He pulled a beautiful black wooden desk out of his storage ring and began to draw on it, with the help of a special chalk that appeared in his hand, two beautiful magic circles surrounded by different runes.


    Erik¡¯s actions ultimately caught the siblings¡¯ attention, and they began to watch what their boss was doing with curiosity. His calm and methodical movements helped soothe their overwhelmed minds a bit, all under the proud gazes of Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina, who couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction at their beloved¡¯s display of social skill.


    After finishing drawing the runic-geometric circles on the desk, Erik placed in the center of the first one a lead ingot he had taken from his storage ring. He then turned to look at the siblings, who already had better expressions and whose paleness had receded quite a bit.


    ¡°Can any of you tell me what alchemy is?¡± Erik asked in a calm tone, letting his gaze wander over the siblings, at which point Clara timidly raised her hand.


    ¡°Go ahead, Clara.¡±


    Receiving Erik¡¯s permission, Clara took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself and then began to speak.


    ¡°Alchemy is a complex magical art through which powerful magic potions are made, capable of creating miracles.¡±


    Hearing her answer, Erik couldn¡¯t help being a bit surprised, but after a small laugh, he remarked,


    ¡°You¡¯re not entirely wrong, but you¡¯re embellishing alchemy a bit too much. Rather than a ¡®complex magical art¡¯, it¡¯s more like cooking: you use different ingredients and process them through various methods to achieve a specific result. Moreover, alchemy involves more than just making potions; you also refine materials and even do things like this.¡±


    After saying that, Erik placed his hand on the desk and channeled mana into the magic circle, causing it to glow softly. The siblings watched speechlessly as the silvery ingot their boss had put on the desk slowly began to change color until it became completely golden.


    ¡°This is known as transmutation. It¡¯s not the most useful thing in the world, but isn¡¯t it super cool? Hehe.¡±


    Erik commented in a cheerful tone, while Eleonora, Seraphina, and especially Sigr¨²n looked at him with amused and affectionate smiles, particularly at his mischievous laugh. The siblings stared, stunned, at the now-golden ingot on the desk, and then he added.


    ¡°But you can also do other kinds of things with transmutation.¡± Erik picked up the gold ingot and placed it on the second circle before adding.


    ¡°Such as this¡­¡±


    With Erik¡¯s words hanging in the air, the magic circle beneath the ingot began to glow softly. It suddenly started to change shape, shifting erratically as if it had come to life, until it took the form of two beautiful golden wolves. This prompted Kaiser and Tiberius, sitting in front, to bark excitedly and jump over to sniff them.


    While the wolves sniffed the gold figures and occasionally rubbed against their legs, Erik took out another lead ingot, along with a few mana crystals. He then made a few adjustments to the first magic circle to connect it to the mana crystals. Once everything was ready, Erik turned to look at the siblings with a slight smile on his face.


    ¡°Who wants to try it?¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 83: The first class.

    ¡°Who wants to try it?¡±


    At Erik¡¯s question, the three siblings raised their hands one after another with shy expressions, though the excitement they felt was evident in their eyes, which made Erik smile in satisfaction. He then pointed to Sof¨ªa and spoke in a calm tone.


    ¡°Since Sof¨ªa raised her hand first, she¡¯ll go, but don¡¯t worry, everyone will get a turn.¡±


    Following their Boss¡¯s words, Sof¨ªa stood up a bit timidly and quickly straightened her elegant black uniform before heading to Erik¡¯s side, her eyes practically on fire with excitement. At that moment, the star-haired young man explained.


    ¡°Well, even though what we¡¯re going to do is somewhat basic, try to keep your mana under control and send it in the most stable and regular way you can to the magic circle. The mana crystals will help provide the extra mana you lack, since you¡¯re still just an Initiate-level and your reserves are quite limited.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Boss!¡±


    Sof¨ªa exclaimed, brimming with enthusiasm. She quickly placed her hand on the magic circle and began channeling her mana, trying to do so as steadily as possible. Anyone could see it was a rather strenuous task for her, as beads of sweat even formed on her forehead.


    Before long, the geometric runic circle came to life, glowing softly, which provoked a surge of excitement in the young woman. She watched, almost hypnotized, as the lead ingot at the center of the circle slowly changed color until it became pure gold, revealing a bright golden hue.


    ¡°This is awesome!!!¡±


    Sof¨ªa exclaimed in excitement, only to cover her mouth in embarrassment moments later as she looked at Erik with a hint of panic. The star-haired boy merely laughed pleasantly and patted her shoulder in a friendly manner as he spoke.


    ¡°Hahaha, nicely done, Sof¨ªa. Now let¡¯s make it change shape.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    Sof¨ªa replied with shining eyes and her delicate fists clenched tightly. Meanwhile, Erik moved the gold ingot to the second magic circle, setting aside the wolf figures he had made earlier. With chalk in hand, he proceeded to make the same modifications he made in the first one, to the second circle, integrating it with the mana crystals, and then spoke warmly.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll create a frame with my mana, and you¡¯ll fill it with yours to shape the ingot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Sof¨ªa answered with a nod of her head, much like a chicken pecking at grain, which inevitably made her siblings Clara and Martin burst into laughter, both equally eager to try something so ¡®magical¡¯.


    Seeing Sof¨ªa¡¯s obvious excitement, Erik smiled gently and quickly created with his mana a frame of a dragon and a phoenix¡ªsomething that definitely had nothing to do with the fact that there were two spirits mercilessly digging their claws into his poor shoulders, almost threatening to tear his uniform while casting envious glances at the wolves.


    Following Erik¡¯s instructions, Sof¨ªa soon managed to give the gold ingot the shape of a majestic dragon and a beautiful phoenix, both boasting an impressive level of detail. The pair of spirits then relaxed their grip on poor Erik¡¯s shoulders, prompting him to let out a small sigh of relief as he turned to look at the second twin.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s Clara¡¯s turn.¡±


    Clara, who was even shyer than Sof¨ªa, approached Erik and did exactly as her sister had. However, the figures she created were two women of ethereal beauty with voluptuous, sensual figures, dressed in the uniform of the Arcane Order¡ªsomething that definitely had nothing to do with two Masters shooting piercing looks at the poor star-haired boy.


    ¡°And lastly, Martin.¡± While the twins stared in fascination at the figures they had created, Erik called the last sibling, who immediately responded in a firm voice, clearly tinged with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    Martin approached the desk and managed to go through the same process, though he needed a bit more help from Erik, since his mana reserves were even worse than his sisters¡¯¡ªwhich were already quite poor. A pleasant surprise, however, was that his mana control was quite outstanding.


    The figures Martin created with his Boss¡¯s help were one depicting Erik himself alongside a beautiful maid with an elegant and professional appearance¡ªsomething that naturally arose from the meaningful smile a certain maid gave the star-haired boy, while holding a tray of delicious cookies. And he, being a wise man who knew how to adapt to circumstances, instantly knew what he had to do.


    ¡°So, what did you think of your first practical alchemy experiment?¡±


    Once the siblings returned to their seats, Erik asked in a cheerful tone while munching on a special cookie from the tray resting on the desk. The siblings answered excitedly.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°It was incredible!¡± Sof¨ªa exclaimed, brimming with excitement, quickly followed by Clara who, though she appeared much calmer, had an unmistakable sparkle in her blue eyes that betrayed her true emotions.


    ¡°It was really educational.¡±


    ¡°I had a lot of fun.¡± Martin added last, clenching one of his fists with delight.


    Meanwhile, Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, Ignis, Ebonique, and even Seraphina and the wolves picked up the detailed gold figures with their respective shapes and began examining them with pleased smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Well then, let me give you a little reminder¡­¡±


    Without stopping his snacking, Erik took a lead ingot in his left hand, and a beautiful runic-geometric circle formed in the air above his hand. It was far more complex and intricate than the ones he had drawn on the desk. He transmuted the ingot into gold, and shortly thereafter changed its shape, turning it into three figures of the siblings.


    The siblings watched their own figures in surprise as they floated toward each of them. At that moment, Erik spoke in a calm tone while he picked up another cookie from the tray.


    ¡°Well, with that, you now have a small idea of what we¡¯ll be doing from now on. Though we¡¯ll build a theoretical foundation¡ªsince it¡¯s required to pass the assistant exam¡ªit¡¯ll be minimal, and we¡¯ll mainly focus on the practical side because that¡¯s what¡¯s most important to be an assistant.¡± Seeing that the siblings nodded attentively, looking focused, Erik nodded in satisfaction and then asked calmly.


    ¡°Well, so now I need to ask you some questions to determine your current level of knowledge. First, how¡¯s your language proficiency? How many languages do you speak, read, and write?¡±


    ¡°Boss¡­ we only know the Meridian language, though we can read and write it perfectly.¡± Sof¨ªa answered with evident shyness, causing Erik to nod casually before asking.


    ¡°Alright, and what training do you have in mana control? Which mana control and Myst harmony techniques do you know?¡±


    ¡°We only got to attend school for a few years, so we only know the most basic ones like Mystic Breathing, a bit of Focusing, and the most basic mana control. We barely manage to draw mana out of our bodies¡­¡±


    Clara was the one who answered in a clear, precise voice, though she obviously felt incredibly insecure and inferior¡ªsomething her siblings seemed to share as they all hung their heads in embarrassment. Seeing this, Erik commented in a calm yet assured tone.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s more or less what I expected. You¡¯re doing a lot better than I was when I started¡ªI didn¡¯t even know how to read or write, much less what a mana control technique was.¡±


    Upon hearing their Boss¡¯s words, the siblings lifted their heads in surprise, only to find him looking at them with understanding and empathy. This made Sof¨ªa and Martin recall that he had once mentioned he actually lived on the streets in his youth, prompting Clara to ask in disbelief.


    ¡°Boss, is that really true?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. As a baby, I was left in some random orphanage on a planet where they didn¡¯t even know traveling among the stars was possible. They threw me out of the orphanage pretty quickly, so I wandered the streets for a long time and never even got to learn to read or write in that planet¡¯s language. And although it¡¯s somewhat similar to the Meridian language, it¡¯s different enough that you wouldn¡¯t understand a single word if you heard it. Hahaha.¡±


    Erik answered in a relaxed and cheerful tone, all the while munching on his cookies with a huge smile on his face. For her part, Clara felt dizzy at the idea that someone with such poise and elegance hadn¡¯t been born among nobility and had actually been ¡°just a simple beggar¡± like she was. In fact, her situation had been better; at least she had known her parents and lived in prosperity for a few years¡ªhe never had any of that.


    Meanwhile, Sigr¨²n, Eleonora, and Sigr¨²n looked at Erik with complicated expressions before turning to look at each other, full of doubts. At that moment, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n¡¯s minds were filled with Seraphina¡¯s clear and professional voice.


    [Is it really okay to let him continue like this, without knowing anything about his origins¡­?]


    [What else can we do? I already tried to tell him, but he didn¡¯t want me to. He wants to be strong enough to kill ¡®that scum¡¯ before he finds out¡­] Sigr¨²n replied in a helpless tone, to which Eleonora added with a regretful sigh.


    [I really feel sorry that Erik doesn¡¯t know how much his mother loved him or the sacrifice she made to give him a chance to survive¡­]


    [It¡¯s really sad, but I believe Erik is right not to want to know right now. If he learns about it and isn¡¯t able to avenge his mother with his own hands, that could affect his mindset, which would seriously hinder his development and talent.] Sigr¨²n commented in a serious tone, making Seraphina and Eleonora nod solemnly.


    [That¡¯s true, although I think we should have everything ready for whenever Erik does want to learn more about his mother.] After a moment, Eleonora spoke seriously, and Sigr¨²n and Seraphina nodded. That was when the perfect maid declared with a sense of duty.


    [Leave it to me. I¡¯ll take care of searching for everything I can and have it all ready.]


    [Let us know if you need anything.] Sigr¨²n said firmly, to which Seraphina replied in a professional tone.


    [I will.]


    While the duo of Masters and the perfect maid conversed telepathically, Erik chuckled a bit at the siblings¡¯ astonished expressions. Then, in a cheerful tone, he continued while taking another cookie from the tray.


    ¡°Well, one of these days I¡¯ll tell you my whole story¡ªthough it¡¯s a bit boring. For now, let¡¯s get back to business. Regarding your shortcomings, for now, they¡¯re not so critical. We¡¯ll leave teaching other languages and delving into mana for later since it¡¯s not a requirement for the exam, although it¡¯s something you¡¯ll eventually have to master, so don¡¯t slack off and be prepared.


    ¡°But for now, your schedule¡ªsince you already know how to read¡ªwill be to focus on reading, with great dedication, the books I¡¯m about to give you and to practice a lot. Also, twice a week, we¡¯ll hold a class like this one to answer your questions, review the mistakes you¡¯ve made in your practice, and give you various exercises to work on. I¡¯m counting on you to make an effort and master the knowledge you need to pass the exam.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± the three siblings answered in unison, in firm and determined voices, which made Erik smile in satisfaction as he replied in a confident voice.


    ¡°I like that enthusiasm. So now we¡¯ll start the first class.¡± Erik swiftly took a whiteboard out of his storage ring and set it behind him, then approached it and began writing as he spoke.


    ¡°Today we¡¯ll start with a basic introduction to the minimum skills you need to master in order to pass the assistant exam. So get your notebooks out and take notes¡ªthis is extremely important, and you can¡¯t forget it.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 84: Diligent students.

    Several hours later, Erik finished the class and gathered the desks and the board he had taken out halfway through, while the siblings headed into the interior of the cruiser with their hands full of books. After rearranging everything, a comfortable sofa appeared out of nowhere near Erik, courtesy of Seraphina, who sent him a warm smile. The star-haired boy responded with a flying kiss as he plopped down on the couch, exhausted.


    ¡°Teaching is really exhausting¡­¡±


    Erik muttered to himself while his masters sat on either side of him. Eleonora carefully took her beloved disciple¡¯s head and placed it on her lap, while Sigr¨²n took Erik¡¯s feet and gently removed his boots with smooth, clearly practiced movements. At the same time, Ignis and Ebonique landed softly on Erik, their sizes reduced so they could comfortably settle on his chest.


    ¡°Our little Erik is a great teacher, fufu.¡± Looking tenderly at her disciple¡¯s face on her lap, Eleonora spoke in a playful tone as she massaged Erik¡¯s temples with delicate affection.


    ¡°Yes, our little Erik has grown up and is now a full-fledged man who nurtures his own assistants, hehe.¡±


    Sigr¨²n added with a proud, mischievous smile as she held her hands out in the air, where Seraphina dropped a thick, pale green cream that released a delicate floral scent. At that moment, Erik commented in a weary tone.


    ¡°It was way more tiring than I imagined; I didn¡¯t know teaching could be so exhausting¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, over time you¡¯ll get used to it and it¡¯ll become easier. I thought the same when I had to teach my first class, but now I do it with ease¡­¡± Sigr¨²n remarked cheerfully and gently, beginning to massage Erik¡¯s feet with dedication and a technique very similar to the one Seraphina used for her full-body massages.


    ¡°If Sig says so, it must be true. After all, back then she fought with the director for almost a year because she didn¡¯t want to teach at the university, and she only gives one class a year, fufu.¡±


    Eleonora chimed in with laughter, looking mischievously at her sworn sister, just as Seraphina let a transparent facial lotion drop into her outstretched hands. Inside it, tiny crystals of various colors could be seen, seemingly pulsing with mana. Sigr¨²n, visibly annoyed, burst out.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t make me look bad!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making you look bad; I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Eleonora replied with a small, mischievous smile as she began to massage Erik¡¯s face, causing Sigr¨²n to snort in irritation and turn her head away.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Fufu, our little Sig is mad.¡±


    Eleonora commented playfully as she carefully traced the contour of Erik¡¯s eyes, while Sigr¨²n responded with an irritated snort¡ªthough she never stopped firmly massaging the feet of her beloved disciple.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Erik, for his part, decided to ¡°play dead¡± and silently enjoy the care of his masters, who, despite being in the middle of a ¡°quarrel¡±, never stopped massaging him with care and dedication, trying to relieve his fatigue as best they could. But the timid voice of Ignis rudely interrupted his moment of relaxation.


    ¡°You know, Erik, this student paid very close attention in your entire class and learned a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, and what should we do with such a diligent student?¡± Erik replied with an amused smile as he looked at Ignis, who lowered her head and timidly patted his chest, looking incredibly cute.


    ¡°I think you should reward her¡­¡± Ignis let the words slip out almost in a whisper, which made Erik¡¯s smile widen. He then added, trying to sound serious.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a great idea. What would be a good reward for such a diligent student?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Maybe a little mana and petting her feathers would be nice¡­¡±


    Ignis answered while her body twisted slightly in embarrassment, which almost made Erik burst into laughter. Managing to hold it in with all his might, he replied in a tone meant to sound solemn.


    ¡°It seems that this very diligent student really does deserve a reward.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Hearing Erik¡¯s response, Ignis broke into a shy but delighted smile as she gently moved her wings, making the blue fire that formed her body dance in a nearly hypnotic rhythm.


    With a big smile on his face, Erik began to stroke Ignis¡¯s fiery feathers while channeling a good amount of mana to her. At the same time, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n¡¯s hands seemed frozen in the air, practically petrified where they were as they stared at Ignis in complete astonishment, unable to believe what they were seeing. But things got even worse moments later.


    ¡°Erik, your spirit companion also wants mana and for you to stroke her scales!¡± Seeing Ignis¡¯s pleasure, Ebonique announced in a confident and somewhat annoyed voice, prompting Erik to look at her with a playful smile and calmly remark.


    ¡°Oh, really? But the problem is, I¡¯m currently rewarding the diligent students who paid close attention to my class and learned a lot¡­¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Upon hearing Erik¡¯s words and seeing his smile, Ebonique looked as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning, receiving what seemed like a fatal blow. However, after a while, she appeared to steel herself and lowered her head. Then, in a somewhat timid voice, she spoke without daring to look Erik in the eye.


    ¡°I-I also paid very close attention to your class and learned a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°Then this very diligent student also deserves a reward.¡±


    Struggling to keep from bursting out laughing, Erik cheerfully replied as he extended his other hand, beginning to stroke Ebonique¡¯s scales while sending her mana. She started to make contented sounds, just like Ignis. Meanwhile, Eleonora, Sigr¨²n, and Seraphina exchanged astonished looks, but Sigr¨²n, feeling she shouldn¡¯t be left behind, gently tugged on Erik¡¯s big toe, drawing his attention.


    Erik turned to look at his master, a bit confused, but his expression changed to surprise when she began to speak in a timid voice, almost a whisper, while her cheeks took on a seductive pink hue.


    ¡°Erik, this student also paid a lot of attention in your class and learned a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, and how should we reward such a diligent student?¡± Hearing his blonde master¡¯s words, Erik quickly asked back in a playful tone.


    ¡°A little kiss on the cheek would be fine¡­¡± Sigr¨²n hid her face with her hair as her cheeks turned an even deeper shade of pink, her voice soft as silk.


    Without uttering a word, Erik sat back up on the sofa, still holding Ignis and Ebonique against his chest, and then leaned over to his master. Once beside Sigr¨²n, he kissed her cheek slowly and gently, taking his time to admire the flushed face of his master, making the blush on the beautiful, golden-haired master intensify dramatically, turning her face almost tomato red.


    ¡°Is this okay as a reward for my diligent student?¡±


    When the kiss ended, Erik asked in a calm, playful tone, to which Sigr¨²n, her face astonishingly red, turned her head and spoke in a voice so soft it was nearly inaudible, pointing at her other cheek.


    ¡°A-another one here would be nice.¡±


    Erik happily smiled at Sigr¨²n¡¯s adorable behavior. He then gave her other cheek an even slower kiss, causing the blush of the beautiful woman to extend down her neck, her eyes looking glassy and unfocused.


    ¡°Is this good?¡± Erik asked softly, and Sigr¨²n nodded almost on autopilot, responding in a faint whisper.


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡±


    As Erik spoke, he suddenly felt someone gently pulling on his shirt, inevitably causing him to turn and see who it was¡ªonly to find Eleonora, who, like Sigr¨²n, was trying to hide her face with her hair while speaking. But that didn¡¯t stop her burning blush from showing.


    ¡°Erik¡­ This student also paid very close attention to your class and learned a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, and what kind of reward should this diligent student get?¡± Erik asked in a gentle tone, to which Eleonora shyly replied.


    ¡°A few kisses on the cheek should be enough¡­¡±


    With great confidence, Erik kissed his master¡¯s cheeks slowly and gently, leaving Eleonora in a state very similar to Sigr¨²n¡¯s¡ªprofoundly flushed, from her face down to her neck, her beautiful lips releasing a heavy, seductive breath.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± he asked, his voice warm as he finished. Eleonora answered softly and timidly.


    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s good¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡±


    After he finished with Eleonora, Erik turned to Seraphina, who had her head lowered and was timidly raising her hand while small shivers ran through her body. Amused, Erik quickly asked in a slightly playful tone.


    ¡°Did student Seraphina also pay very close attention to my class and learn a lot?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Confronted with her young master¡¯s question, Seraphina shyly nodded, so Erik let out a pleasant smile and spoke softly.


    ¡°Then student Seraphina should come claim her reward.¡±


    After another timid nod, Seraphina walked quickly toward Erik with short steps, looking especially endearing. Erik kissed both her cheeks slowly, feeling with his lips the tender, soft skin of his maid.


    But as Erik kissed his adorable maid, he noticed that even though she was incredibly red, her blush hadn¡¯t reached her neck yet. Feeling challenged, Erik slyly stuck out his tongue and discreetly licked one of her cheeks, taking care that his masters¡ªstill red-faced and dazed¡ªwouldn¡¯t notice. As a result, Seraphina¡¯s blush ended up being the fiercest of them all.


    Having now rewarded his ¡°diligent students¡±, Erik rested his head once more on Eleonora¡¯s lap and his feet on Sigr¨²n¡¯s. Shortly thereafter, they resumed pampering and massaging him without a word, though it was evident they were doing so more slowly and far more gently than before.


    Almost as if adding a final perfect touch to the scene, Seraphina sat elegantly on the floor beside the sofa, head still bowed, and began feeding Erik super-special cookies directly into his mouth. This was a new recipe Seraphina had perfected recently, even better than her normal special cookies.


    Completely satisfied, Erik relaxed, enjoying the comfort of his position while he spoiled the cute spirits on his chest and relished the loving care of his masters and maid. Their faces, despite being crimson, now bore blissful and deeply content smiles as they pampered their dear disciple/master. Only one thought ran through Erik¡¯s mind.


    (Life is really good¡­)


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Time passed, and life on the cruiser carried on normally. Erik taught his classes twice a week while working on his other projects at the same time, and spent quality moments with his masters, Seraphina, Ebonique, and Ignis. Thought, the last two seemed more and more pampered and reluctant to be away from him with each passing day.


    On the ship¡¯s upper deck, Erik stood before the siblings, accompanied by his masters and Seraphina, while the spirits rested on his shoulders and the wolves romped in their puppy forms a few meters away.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll soon be making a stop to pick someone up before heading home. I hope you remember that you now represent me, and I represent my masters, so I expect you to behave accordingly.¡±


    Erik spoke with a serious expression to the siblings, who exchanged slightly puzzled glances until Sof¨ªa raised her hand, looking somewhat confused.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re making a stop?¡±


    Sof¨ªa asked as she peered outside the magnificent cruiser, where all she could see was a beautiful tropical landscape that hadn¡¯t changed since they arrived on the cruiser. Neither she nor her siblings understood what their boss meant by ¡°making a stop¡±.


    ¡°Oh, right¡ªI forgot to mention that. My apologies.¡± Erik chuckled, then murmured a few words that caused the tropical image outside to fade, replaced by a dark canvas crossed by multicolored transverse lines. The siblings were quite surprised to see this.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been traveling. What you were seeing outside was the appearance of a warp channel¡ªor, more precisely, what we can perceive of it.¡±


    The reason they had been projecting a tropical setting outside was quite simple: the monotonous view of warp travel¡¯s shifting lights was very boring. Besides, Sigr¨²n had chosen that tropical background at the start of the journey to symbolize that they were on ¡°vacation¡±, and in the end, no one bothered to change it. After all, it looked great and was realistic enough, featuring day and night cycles, movement, and all the rest¡ªalmost like a live video feed of some far-off location in the galaxy.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 85: Arriving.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible¡­¡± Martin exclaimed amid a sigh as he watched the impressive display of lights in the warp tunnel, something that made Erik smile, who soon after commented calmly.


    ¡°I thought the same thing the first time I saw it, though it loses its magic quite quickly once you get used to it and becomes a bit boring. But that¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that we¡¯re about to arrive at a rather special place, where there are a bunch of other disciples and university students.


    ¡°Moreover, there are also some very important figures of the order. Although at this point there shouldn¡¯t be many of them left there, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry, so remember: be polite, but not servile, and try not to cause too much trouble. However, if trouble is unavoidable, don¡¯t be afraid of it and stand firm. In the worst-case scenario, you can call me.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Understood, Boss!¡±¡±¡± The three siblings, Clara, Sof¨ªa, and Mart¨ªn, answered in unison with firm voices, which made Erik nod in satisfaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡± After speaking, Erik turned to look at Sigr¨²n and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Master, more or less how long until we arrive?¡±


    ¡°In an hour, Boss.¡± Sigr¨²n answered with a mischievous smile, which made Erik roll his eyes before looking back at the siblings.


    ¡°Well, you heard her. We¡¯ll be arriving in an hour.¡±


    ¡­


    An hour later, Sigr¨²n¡¯s beautiful cruiser docked at the space station orbiting the planet Eryndor, the place where the selection tournament was taking place for the Arcane Order¡¯s team that would explore the newly discovered ruin. The siblings looked at the station with bright, excited eyes.


    Although interstellar travel was a reality, it was something the trio of siblings had never been able to enjoy. They hadn¡¯t even been able to leave their hometown, after all. With their meager earnings, they would have had to save for an entire year without eating anything just to pay for a single trip. That sort of thing was a luxury reserved for the wealthy in their backward system.


    Upon entering the space station, Erik noticed there were far fewer older individuals than there had been when he went on vacation with his Masters. In their place, the station was populated by many students and disciples, who conversed among themselves or tended to their own affairs in small groups of no more than ten people.


    As the group walked through the space station, they attracted the attention of practically everyone present. However, now instead of everyone¡¯s gaze focusing on Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, quite a few looked at Erik. Some glared at him with annoyance, others nodded in understanding, some held a certain hint of admiration, while many eyed him with ill intentions.


    For their part, the siblings did their best to maintain composed and serious expressions as they walked behind their Boss, doing everything they could to present a dignified image worthy of their boss¡¯s status in front of all those watching. It made them a bit nervous, after all, those looking at them were students of the prestigious Arcane University, where merely being accepted was an indication of ability and status. In a way, all of them were ¡®heirs of famous houses¡¯, although they would never dare be as crazy and ruthless as the ones they knew.


    ¡°Well, Erik, we¡¯re going to meet up with the old stinker and the others now, so if you want, you can take a walk around the station or wait for us in your private room.¡± Upon reaching the VIP area of the station, Sigr¨²n turned to Erik and spoke with a smile, to which the star-haired young man nodded calmly and replied in a relaxed tone.


    ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll go to the library to read something, and afterward I¡¯ll go to my room.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see you later.¡± Eleonora said, bidding farewell with a small smile. Sigr¨²n added with a cheerful tone.


    ¡°Have fun.¡±


    After saying their goodbyes, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n headed to the station¡¯s meeting room, while Erik made his way to the library accompanied by Seraphina and the siblings, who followed behind him like faithful shadows. The siblings tried their best to imitate the behavior of the perfect maid so they wouldn¡¯t stand out.


    The space station¡¯s library, although in reality less well-equipped than those in his Masters¡¯ mansions and much less than the university¡¯s library, still had interesting things. Many of its books focused on information related to previous ruin explorations, as well as on the construction and maintenance of space artifacts, intergalactic ships, and similar topics. They could serve to kill time for a while.


    Before long, Erik arrived at the library, which was filled with wooden shelves packed with books as far as the eye could see. A young woman who appeared to be about twenty, with intellectual features, fair skin, slightly greenish hair, and dark eyes, was sitting behind a beautiful mahogany counter, engrossed in a book.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Hi, Olivia. Is there a private room available?¡±


    Reaching the counter, Erik greeted her in a calm, courteous tone, catching the young woman¡¯s attention. She looked up from her book, and upon seeing the handsome young man with starry hair and emerald-colored eyes, a lovely smile spread across her face. She replied politely and respectfully as she stood to offer a small bow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Direct Disciple Erik, and yes, there are some private rooms free at the moment. If you wish, you can take the same one as last time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, then I¡¯ll take it.¡± Erik said cheerfully. He then pointed to the siblings, who were curiously looking around, and added.


    ¡°By the way, these are my assistants. Could you give them passes so they can read something?¡±


    ¡°Since they¡¯re with Direct Disciple Erik, it would be my pleasure to do so. However, I must remind you that they may only read within the library, and they can only take books from the first area.¡± Olivia answered with a smile as she eyed the siblings with a hint of curiosity, which she quickly concealed by returning to her professional demeanor.


    ¡°I understand. Then I¡¯d appreciate it if you gave each of them a pass.¡± Erik offered Olivia a charming smile, causing her to blush slightly, though she hid it quickly and began issuing the passes for the siblings while speaking in as steady a tone as possible.


    ¡°Of course, Direct Disciple Erik. It will be my pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and sorry for the trouble.¡± Erik took from his storage ring a paper bag containing a few specially made cookies meant to be given as gifts, and his student card, placing both on the counter with a smile before continuing.


    ¡°Just a small token of gratitude.¡±


    Although Erik didn¡¯t particularly stand out as sociable, he always liked to show appreciation for good work and tip those who deserved it. Also, in his ¡®long¡¯ life, he had learned that being generous with administrative staff anywhere often brought pleasant surprises. After all, it was often better to have a ¡®friend¡¯ in the right position at the right time than to have money.


    Moreover, since he was now thinking of creating his own brand, having a few ¡®friends¡¯ here and there wouldn¡¯t hurt. He didn¡¯t expect them to grant him any special favors or anything of the sort; simply having them make things a little easier at certain times or explain the fastest way to meet a requirement, for instance, would undoubtedly be very useful.


    The problem was that on top of monetary tips sometimes being frowned upon, the anti-corruption laws in the order were quite strict, with penalties that could include the death sentence. So, to get around that and avoid any unpleasant misunderstandings, he came up with the idea of giving away one of the best things in life: cookies.


    Those cookies, though they were light-years away from his normal cookies¡ªlet alone his special cookies¡ªwere still very delicious, as they had been made by the chefs at his Masters¡¯ mansion, who were incredibly talented.


    Although Erik himself had not yet been able to eat much of what they made¡ªsince Seraphina prepared all his meals¡ªthey were still Masters-level staff, standing at the pinnacle of their careers. They were capable of opening famous restaurants the moment they retired, which they would undoubtedly do, capitalizing on having once worked for a Master-level.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, Direct Disciple Erik. It¡¯s my pleasure to be of service, and thank you very much for the gift.¡±


    Olivia took the paper bag and the crystal card with a delighted smile, then returned the card to Erik shortly afterward. Next, she handed each of the siblings a black crystal card with a beautiful golden book design on one side, explaining courteously.


    ¡°These are your passes to the library. With them, you can take books from the first zone. If you like, I can give you a short introduction on how the library works.¡±


    The siblings received their cards with somewhat awkward expressions, as it was hard for them to understand what the lovely librarian was saying. Although their Boss had taught them some Galactic language¡ªthe most widely spoken in the Arcane Order¡ªthey were still far from mastering it.


    While there were artifacts in the galaxy capable of providing real-time translation, they weren¡¯t exactly popular. In the first place, they weren¡¯t cheap since they relied on wisdom runes, and second, because for mana users, learning a new language was relatively simple. After all, not only did they have long lifespans, but their mental capacities improved with each level.


    For that reason, in the deeper levels of any field of knowledge, it was very rare to find translations. At that level, there was no one who didn¡¯t master the common languages of the galaxy or who found it difficult to learn a new one. Therefore, authors generally wrote their books and articles in whichever language they preferred or, failing that, whichever was best suited to the content.


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that, Olivia. They don¡¯t yet know how things work around here, and for now, they only understand the Meridian language, so it would be a great help. And if it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you take them to my private room once they¡¯ve chosen their books?¡± Erik said with a smile as he looked at the siblings, who were curiously inspecting the cards in their hands.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure, Direct Disciple Erik. Leave it to me.¡± Olivia replied confidently as she gently patted her generous bust, which, although large, still fell short of being in the same league as his Masters or his maid. Erik then commented politely.


    ¡°Thank you. Next time, I¡¯ll remember to bring you a dessert as a token of gratitude.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Direct Disciple Erik. It¡¯s my duty to provide you with all the assistance you need, and besides, it¡¯s a pleasure for me to serve you.¡± Olivia said sincerely, bowing respectfully to Erik, who responded with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re very helpful. Thank you.¡± Erik turned to look at the siblings and added in the Meridian language.


    ¡°Well, you can look for something that interests you to read. Olivia will guide you, and we¡¯ll meet again in a private room.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes, Boss.¡±¡±¡±


    The siblings replied enthusiastically in unison, and soon after, they split up. Erik headed toward the reserved areas to find something to read, accompanied by Seraphina, who followed him closely with a professional smile on her face, not saying a single word, like his faithful shadow.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 86: We must decline.

    ¡°Dear assistants, allow me to guide you to the first area.¡±


    After separating from Kai, Olivia spoke in the Meridian language professionally, while looking at the trio of siblings without daring in the slightest to look down on them just because they were mere Initiate-levels. After all, they were the assistants of the direct disciple Erik, who was not only the disciple of two Master-levels. He was also widely known in the Arcane Order and much of the galaxy as a talent on par with Master Eldurd¨®ttir.


    On the other hand, perhaps even more importantly depending on one¡¯s perspective, the direct disciple Erik was almost a celebrity among the university staff. Since, unlike ordinary disciples, he was very kind and considerate toward the staff, especially the library staff, as it was the place where he spent the most time.


    He was so popular that it was not uncommon for fierce ¡°internal quarrels¡± to break out to decide who would get the shifts he most frequently visited. It was even not unusual for ¡°high-level personnel¡± to ¡°lower themselves¡± to public-facing positions just for the chance to interact with him. Consequently, the path for Olivia to secure her position in the station¡¯s library was paved with hundreds of her colleagues¡¯ ¡°corpses¡±.


    Although at first, the ¡°selection war¡±, the name they gave to their dispute to earn the chance to serve the direct disciple Erik, was something in which only the female staff participated. That changed when the ¡°stinky men¡± took an interest in the affectionate nickname the women used for him¡ª¡°the cookie prince¡±. As soon as they learned of that sweet moniker, they also discovered the great treasure that was being able to interact with him.


    Although the direct disciple Erik was kind, considerate, very handsome, and nearly at the top of the Arcane Order''s food chain. Only a few women among the administrative staff had illusions of having anything with him beyond a single night or, at best, being a secret lover. In reality, much of their urgency to interact with him stemmed from those ¡°simple cookies¡± he used to give away.


    The cookies that disciple Erik occasionally handed out when he was satisfied with the service he received were not only a heavenly delight. They were also made with rare, extremely nutritious ingredients loaded with mana, things an ordinary person could hardly acquire, which turned them into a powerful tonic for training.


    When the male staff found out about this, they ended up meddling in the sacred ¡°selection war¡±, managing to outdo the women a couple of times and enjoy the coveted prize themselves, spreading the word afterward. But not content with that, they even dared to give him the ugly nickname of ¡°the cookie general¡±, something that infuriated the female staff so much that they would even strike anyone who dared to mention that nickname in front of them.


    ¡­


    With great professionalism, Olivia guided the siblings to the first area of the library, where she introduced them to the different sections and explained a bit about what they could find in each. She also showed them how to choose books in the language they preferred, since the books in the first area were very basic and practically all had translations into the four main languages. As a result, the siblings began browsing the titles and some pages of the books on the shelves, searching for something to read.


    While the siblings chose their books, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but discreetly observe their selections, genuinely curious about which topics would interest the first people who had managed to come under the wing of the great direct disciple Erik. Who was, without a doubt, the most outstanding figure of his generation, despite being one of the youngest¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even lived a full century, which practically made him a baby.


    Regarding the twins¡ªwhose beauty and extreme resemblance, even Olivia couldn¡¯t help but admire¡ªthey selected different things. The one with slightly more wavy hair and a homier aura picked books on basic alchemy and cooking, while the other, with straighter hair and a firmer, somehow more ¡°heroic¡± aura, picked books on artificery and, surprisingly, business.


    Lastly, the youngest boy, who was also quite handsome though still rather young, chose books on history and geography, along with several dictionaries of the four languages, and, somewhat unexpectedly, a book on unarmed martial arts.


    ¡°With these, we should be fine, Miss Olivia.¡±


    After a while, the siblings finished selecting their books. At that moment, Clara stood in front of Olivia and spoke in a calm, polite tone, to which Olivia responded with a small smile, casually eyeing the small piles of four or five books each sibling held in their hands.


    ¡°In that case, we will head to the private room of the direct disciple Erik.¡±


    After a nod from the siblings, Olivia led them to the private room, walking at the head of the group through the seemingly endless rows of bookshelves until they reached one of the walls where a glass elevator could be seen. The elevator took them down a couple of floors, where they arrived at a wide, beautiful hallway with marble floors and white wooden doors on both sides.


    As they walked down the hallway, with the siblings curiously looking at the various paintings and works of art that adorned it, one of the elegant wooden doors suddenly swung open. This produced a small muffled sound that inevitably drew the siblings¡¯ attention.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    From the private room, a group of six young people emerged, led by a man who appeared to be about twenty years old, with short, modern pale-orange hair and brown eyes, and an athletic, muscular build. Although he could not be considered especially handsome in general, his confident and dominant bearing gave him a certain appealing charm.


    After a quick glance at them, Olivia and the siblings continued walking without paying the group any further attention, as the hallway was wide enough for everyone to pass by comfortably without feeling cramped in the slightest. However, at that moment, the young man leading the other group caught sight of the twins, his eyes lit up, while an expression of interest inevitably took shape on his face.


    The twins¡¯ beauty was undoubtedly mesmerizing, but there was something mysteriously captivating when the two of them were together that seemed to multiply their charm manyfold, easily bewitching the young man. He immediately began examining their attire closely, which soon made him smile with confidence.


    The trio of young people behind the librarian wore the most basic assistant uniforms, without any emblems or insignias, which in the eyes of any university resident could mean only one thing: they were newcomers or interns who had not yet been assigned their duties¡ªin other words, the lowest rung of the university¡¯s social ladder.


    Initially, the siblings should have been wearing the emblem of Sigr¨²n or Eleonora on their clothing, and at first, they did, since those two were the ones who gave them their uniforms. However, because of the small argument they had with Erik on the ship, they, with Seraphina¡¯s help, had prepared new uniforms without any emblem to show their willingness to improve. Their main goal was for Erik to be able to make their new uniforms once he registered his own personal emblem, something that had to be done at the university.


    Brimming with confidence, the orange-haired young man approached the twins with a firm stride, wearing a calm, self-assured smile that bore a hint of flirtation. Upon reaching them, he spoke politely, though clearly in a domineering and self-important manner, secretly fascinated by those blue eyes that studied him with curiosity.


    ¡°Hello, young ladies. My name is Edward Stone, a disciple of the Order, and I feel that meeting such beautiful ladies could only be the work of fate. So, I¡¯d like to ask: why don¡¯t we go have a drink to get to know each other better?¡±


    Upon hearing the young man¡¯s speech in the galactic language, Sofia and Clara glanced at each other in confusion. They had barely understood any of what he said, so they turned to Mart¨ªn, the most skilled in languages, but he also shook his head. He hadn¡¯t understood it either¡ªafter all, the young man had used a flowery and pretentious vocabulary, something they hadn¡¯t yet encountered.


    ¡°We¡­ sorry¡­ no understand.¡±


    Since none of them knew what he had said, and it was a bit awkward to see the young man¡¯s confident grin awaiting their response. Sof¨ªa spoke in a halting manner, with a heavy accent typical of natives of the Meridian Federation, her discomfort was visible on her lovely face, which only broadened the young man¡¯s smile even more.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re from the Meridian Federation. My apologies. My name is Edward Stone, disciple of the Order, and I was asking if you¡¯d like to go have a drink with me. It¡¯s rare to see such beautiful young women, and I feel it must be fate that we¡¯ve run into each other, so I¡¯d love to get to know you better.¡±


    He had spoken in perfect Meridian, which surprised the siblings a bit, as his accent was indistinguishable from that of a native like them¡ªthough to be fair, their boss and his masters were the same way. Sof¨ªa quickly responded with a slight formal bow, speaking politely, one of the few things she had learned during a series of improvised lessons with her boss¡¯s maid.


    ¡°We are flattered, Disciple Stone, but we must decline. We are on our way to meet with our lord, so it will not be possible.¡±


    Following her Boss¡¯s advice, Sof¨ªa tried to sound courteous but not servile as she refused, then attempted to continue on her way, giving Olivia a couple of discreet signals to move on. Olivia immediately nodded and tried to proceed, but at that moment, the young man stepped forward, preventing the siblings from going any farther.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to refuse like that. I¡¯m sure your ¡®lord¡¯ wouldn¡¯t mind if he knew you went to have a drink with me¡ªEdward Stone.¡±


    Edward spoke in a way that, in his mind, was dominant and brimming with confidence, placing particular emphasis on his name. Yet to the siblings, he simply sounded like someone foolishly arrogant¡ªa far cry from their Boss, who didn¡¯t need such theatrics to make it clear, in a subtle and elegant manner, that he was above everyone else.


    ¡°We truly must apologize, Disciple Stone, but we¡¯re certain that¡¯s not the case. And I hope you won¡¯t block our way like this¡ªour lord is waiting for us.¡±


    Sof¨ªa replied swiftly in a tone that was formal yet firm, looking Edward squarely in the eyes. Her words soured the young man¡¯s expression greatly, prompting him to speak more crudely.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t be so arrogant just because you managed to climb into the lap of some random disciple. That guy will hand you over to me without hesitation the moment he finds out I have any interest in you, so you¡¯d better come along before my good mood runs out and things get ugly.¡±


    Genuinely offended, Edward spoke with certainty that these young women had only dared to refuse him because they were under the protection of some disciple like himself, something that did not concern him in the slightest. After all, most disciples were small fries he could easily handle, and the only ones who could restrain him might be the direct disciples¡ªwho would never show up on behalf of a trio of Initiate-levels. And even if they did, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily lose.


    After all, he was a genius who had reached the Revealed-Novice level before turning three hundred years old¡ªan uncommon feat and a true source of pride. Moreover, he had stood out impressively in the selection tournament, and to top it all off, he was about to rise in the hierarchy thanks to his respected master, so no one could oppose him at that moment.


    ¡°I do not believe that is the case, Disciple Stone. And even if it were, that is for our lord to decide, not us. So I hope you will excuse us, but we must go meet with him.¡±


    Paying no heed to the arrogant young man¡¯s self-satisfied expression, Sof¨ªa spoke in a sharp, firm tone, although she was truly surprised there were people like him in the Arcane Order¡ªthe paradise of opportunity and security she had always dreamed of. She was realizing that idiots existed, no matter where you went.


    Meanwhile, Sof¨ªa¡¯s words made a vein pop in Edward¡¯s forehead. After snorting in irritation, he pointed at the twins with his hand and then ordered one of his followers with a tone full of arrogance and disdain.


    ¡°Grab them!¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 87: Martín has talent.

    Following Edward¡¯s order, a young man with bluish-black hair and dark eyes slowly approached the twins with an uneasy smile, filled with fear, doubt, and unwillingness, genuinely regretting having associated with someone like that. But after receiving a glance full of murderous intent from Edward, the young man had no choice but to play along for now. At that moment, Edward turned to look at Olivia with a disdainful smile and spoke in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Tell the disciple they¡¯re talking about that EDWARD STONE will take his people out for a drink. If he has anything to say about it, he should come find me.¡±


    ¡°I remind Disciple Stone that what you¡¯re doing is considered kidnapping and carries prison time. I hope you¡¯ll abandon your attempts before involving Direct Disciple Erik, the leader of the young ones, or I¡¯ll have to call security.¡±


    Angry, Olivia stepped forward and spoke in a dark, firm voice, simultaneously releasing her mana. The air around her vibrated terrifyingly, which greatly increased Edward¡¯s contemptuous smile. He then commented arrogantly.


    ¡°So you¡¯re with that coward. Who would¡¯ve thought he was still lurking around here without daring to show his face, hahaha. Well, tell him to come find me and drop those stupid threats. And trying to accuse me of kidnapping? I¡¯m just inviting them for a drink, nothing more.¡±


    While Edward laughed, full of himself, the bluish-black-haired young man reached Clara, intending to grab her by the arm. But at that moment, Mart¨ªn stepped forward while accumulating and compressing air created from his mana in the palm of his hand, which he released in a single blow, forcing the young man¡¯s arm sharply backward.


    ¡°Stay away from my sister...¡±


    With a dark expression, Mart¨ªn stood in front of his sisters and raised his guard, following the military boxing lessons he had received in school. This greatly surprised Olivia, who was about to teach that arrogant bastard a lesson. She had just been waiting for a legitimate reason to avoid complications, but her surprise quickly turned into a warm smile. After all, they were the first to fall under the wing of Direct Disciple Erik, so it was perfectly normal for them to be outstanding.


    Meanwhile, the bluish-black-haired young man looked at his arm in surprise, feeling a slight tingling where the blow had landed, struggling to understand how someone so weak could have made him step back. But he quickly regained his composure, filling with anger at being humiliated by a mere Initiate-level nobody.


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡±


    After shouting in rage, the young man launched several punches at Mart¨ªn, who dodged them calmly and patiently, showing off an exquisite understanding of his opponent¡¯s space and rhythm. He made minimal movements, dodging the young man¡¯s swift blows by millimeters, moving only the upper part of his body.


    Seeing this elegant display of skill, the young man was filled with anger and impatience as he watched Mart¨ªn dodge all his punches, making him look incompetent. He quickly took a stance similar to Mart¨ªn¡¯s and strengthened his body with mana. Then, he stomped on the ground hard and threw a powerful right hook directly at Mart¨ªn¡¯s face.


    Without changing his expression, Mart¨ªn moved his torso backward, shifting with the young man¡¯s fist grazing his chin by mere millimeters, unable to reach him until the punch¡¯s momentum ended. This forced the young man to pull back his arm with an angry look, wanting to readjust his posture and give this Initiate trash a good lesson.


    But Mart¨ªn had been waiting for this opportunity. The moment the young man began to draw back his arm, Mart¨ªn strengthened his own arm and back, while at the same time accumulating a ¡°large amount¡± of air in his fist and compressing it, his torso following the movement of the young man¡¯s retreating arm.


    When the young man finished pulling back his arm and was about to raise his guard again, Mart¨ªn was already right in front of him. Without letting him react, he landed a heavy right hook to the young man¡¯s jaw, simultaneously releasing the compressed air in his fist in a display of exquisite coordination.


    Mart¨ªn¡¯s hard and incredibly precise blow, combined with the explosive release of air, caused the head of the bluish-black-haired young man to snap around with force, forcibly shutting off his consciousness and making him collapse to the ground, knocked out like a puppet with its strings cut. A deafening silence fell over the hallway.


    Everyone present, including Edward, watched the scene in disbelief. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day you saw an Initiate-Novice effortlessly knock out an Apprentice-Peak¡ªa scene that could only be described as surreal. But there was one slightly different reaction: Olivia, who nodded in satisfaction at the beautiful display of skill, gaining a bit of understanding of what Direct Disciple Erik must have seen in them.


    However, although Mart¨ªn had knocked out his opponent, it could hardly be said that he had truly defeated him. After all, he hadn¡¯t caused any real damage. The jaw of the bluish-black-haired young man, where Mart¨ªn¡¯s blow had landed squarely, looked intact and didn¡¯t even show slight redness, so he wouldn¡¯t be down for long.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After saying goodbye to the siblings, Erik arrived at the artificery section of the library. He spent some time looking for a couple of books on the creation of spaceship-type artifacts, artifacts of the Zazen Discipline, and some information he hadn¡¯t read yet about ruin exploration. Something light to pass the time while his masters finished their meeting.


    After gathering a satisfying number of books, Erik headed to his private room accompanied by Seraphina, who was carrying the stack of books in her hands with a beautiful smile on her face. Before Erik could even warm up the books, the moment he selected them, she would snatch them from his hands with a professional smile on her face.


    When Erik reached the hallway leading to the private rooms, he could hear Sof¨ªa in the distance, politely refusing what seemed to be a proposition, using a tone neither servile nor rude¡ªexactly as he had instructed her. This made him nod in satisfaction. Indeed, Sof¨ªa not only had great composure but also a way with words, so if she developed well, she would be a great asset to his yet-to-be-born brand.


    Wanting to observe the scene more closely, Erik quickly used the trick his masters often employed to conceal their presence. He made a couple of signals to his reliable maid to follow him stealthily, which she did immediately. Her presence disappeared completely, to the point that if Erik couldn¡¯t see her, he wouldn¡¯t even know she was there.


    Moving swiftly and silently down the hallway, Erik soon reached the spot where the siblings were, without drawing anyone¡¯s attention, only to find some random idiot wanting to commit a crime, openly and brazenly, without fear of the consequences. It was the first time in almost two decades in the Order that he¡¯d seen something like this¡ªthough, well, he rarely went out, so he wasn¡¯t the best reference.


    But despite the unpleasant moment, Mart¨ªn was a pleasant surprise. Erik was able to witness firsthand how the boy displayed great talent and exquisite technique, which made him nod approvingly. He then turned to his reliable maid by his side and commented with a pleased smile.


    ¡°Mart¨ªn has talent.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, young master. Without a doubt, he will be a great knight in the future.¡±


    Seraphina replied with a soft, calm smile, but the sharp look she gave Edward told a very different story, something Erik overlooked while commenting with a cheerful laugh.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll have to look for a good teacher to train him...¡±


    ¡°That would be an excellent idea, young master. I¡¯ll look for some good options for you to choose from.¡± Seraphina replied professionally, while looking into the happy green eyes of her beloved young master, who nodded in satisfaction before thanking her with a charming smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Seraphina. I¡¯ll leave it in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, young master.¡±


    After nodding again at his professional maid¡¯s answer, Erik walked toward the scene, thinking about Mart¨ªn¡¯s future path and how useful his talent would be. After all, even though the security and law enforcement in the Arcane Order were excellent, no serious businessman could do without well-trained, capable private security. Ultimately, you never knew when a nutcase with no fear of consequences might launch a surprise attack¡ªjust like that orange-haired idiot.


    ¡°What? You feel really important for knocking out that trash? Today I¡¯m going to show you what real power means, and I¡¯ll take your sisters right in front of your eyes so you learn to respect those of us who stand above trash like you.¡±


    Edward spoke arrogantly and furiously as he walked heavily toward Mart¨ªn, who wore a serious expression on his face. At the same time, Olivia pulled out a sky-blue crystal card, intending to call security to toss the idiot into a dungeon for a few months to see if that would teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Is that idiot seriously trying to commit a crime in broad daylight with so many witnesses around?¡±


    Hearing the idiot¡¯s bluster, Erik couldn¡¯t help but ask his maid, somewhat surprised. After all, the severity of the Arcane Order¡¯s legal system wasn¡¯t just a rumor, and if Edward dared to do what he said, he¡¯d end up facing several decades in prison at minimum, plus a hefty fine that could ruin him¡ªcourtesy of the Arcane Order Court, a rather terrifying place from what Erik had heard.


    ¡°Well, these days it¡¯s really rare to see an idiot like that. I suppose he¡¯s spent too much time at the borders and got used to doing things in such an ¡®authoritarian¡¯ manner. Though if I had to guess, I¡¯d say he must have something backing him. Which is completely stupid because not even a Master-level could save himself from the Court.¡±


    In response to her young master¡¯s question, Seraphina answered calmly and professionally, prompting Erik to remark quietly, full of surprise.


    ¡°There really are all kinds of people in this world...¡±


    ¡°Actually, while such authoritarian types are rare in the Order, in the other factions it¡¯s an everyday thing. So it¡¯s not unusual for young people from the Order to get used to that style when they spend a lot of time on the borders¡ªsomething that is usually solved with a visit to the Court. But the young master must remember to be decisive when dealing with that kind of person; otherwise they¡¯ll think you¡¯re easy to intimidate.¡± Seraphina explained calmly. Erik could only respond with a hint of distaste in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just lost what little desire I had to visit the other factions¡­ it would be a damn nuisance.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, you¡¯ll get used to it, young master.¡±


    Seraphina commented with a small amused giggle upon seeing the adorable annoyed expression on her young master''s face, which inevitably stirred a certain dark desire within her, making her eyes gleam. She quickly added with professionalism.


    ¡°By the way, young master, when you deal with that idiot, remember to do so in a dominant manner to send a message and show that you¡¯re not someone who can be toyed with. It¡¯ll save you a lot of trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°I understand...¡±


    Erik couldn¡¯t help but sigh, but his expression soon changed because he truly trusted his maid. Although she was a bit ¡°playful¡±, she really looked after him and wouldn¡¯t give him bad advice. So he quickly became serious and cold, exuding authority and elegance, then took a firm step forward.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 88: Are you tired of living?!

    When Edward was about to attack Mart¨ªn, Erik revealed his presence. At the same time, a cold, sharp, and suffocating air filled the hallway¡ªcourtesy of Erik¡¯s ¡°killing intent¡±, a trick he copied from the young lady of the Yuan family, the same one who started a fight with him over an item at an auction he attended some time ago. It turned out to be surprisingly easy to replicate and quite useful in the few tests he had done.


    ¡°It looks like someone thinks the Order¡¯s laws are just toys or something.¡±


    Erik spoke aloud, drawing the attention of the siblings, who smiled in relief upon seeing him. Meanwhile, a small fan-like grin appeared on Olivia¡¯s face as she slowed her actions a bit to call security.


    At the same time, Seraphina discreetly placed several photographic orbs at different angles and positions throughout the hallway. These were special versions, not only capable of taking photos and videos of unbeatable quality, but they also had a stealth mode that made them impossible to detect by anyone below Master level.


    Something so expensive and rare that it wasn¡¯t illegal simply because practically nobody could afford it. And all of this with the sole intention of recording her young master¡¯s gallant figure in high definition.


    ¡°Look who showed up: the biggest coward of the Arcane Order¡­¡±


    Upon hearing the voice, Edward turned around to see who was so bold. But when he spotted that striking starry hair, he quickly commented with a disdainful smile. He then clasped his hands behind his back and announced in a tone he believed to be full of ¡°righteousness¡±, making a pose he considered especially elegant: standing perfectly straight, hands behind his back, chin slightly raised.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you five seconds to kneel on the floor and apologize for ¡®stealing¡¯ the first staff in the tournament, or I¡¯ll make sure you get to experience what it feels like to have every bone in your body broken.¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Not bothering to spare a single glance at Edward, Erik asked as he approached the brothers with a calm and steady gait, a reassuring smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes, Boss, nothing happened to us.¡± Sof¨ªa answered enthusiastically, which made Erik feel at ease. He then added, pleased.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, and I really liked how you handled the situation, just like I told you.¡±


    ¡°Were you watching, Boss?¡± Sof¨ªa asked in surprise, glancing around. Erik only answered softly.


    ¡°Yes, you did well¡ªexactly what I expected from you.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Sof¨ªa smiled shyly at Erik¡¯s praise. Then he turned to look at Mart¨ªn and spoke with genuine praise.


    ¡°Mart¨ªn also did an excellent job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Boss, though I only did what I had to do.¡± Mart¨ªn replied quickly, with a serious expression and a firm tone of voice, completely convinced of his words. Erik, even more pleased, responded cheerfully.


    ¡°Great answer. You¡¯ve got talent; we¡¯ll talk more about it later¡­¡±


    Seeing how the star-haired bastard was completely ignoring him, Edward felt a strange burning sensation spread across his face. But then he caught sight of the pitying and uncomfortable looks from his own followers, along with the mockery plainly written on Olivia¡¯s face. An insane fury flooded him, making him feel embarrassed and humiliated, so he quickly roared in anger.


    ¡°You son of a bitch!!! You dare ignore me?!! Are you tired of living?!!!¡±


    Hearing his enraged threat, Olivia couldn¡¯t help staring at Edward, wondering if he had pudding instead of a brain or something like that. After all, she could not understand where he got the nerve to threaten and insult the direct disciple Erik. He was not just a supreme talent, but was also the disciple of the two youngest Master-level and Auric-awarded individuals in history. Far above any common disciple or even other direct disciples, to the point where they could not even be mentioned in the same breath.


    (Does that idiot not value his life? Or did he hit his head really hard during the tournament?)


    While Olivia¡¯s mind filled with genuine doubt about Edward¡¯s mental stability, he, on the other hand, felt as though a golden opportunity had fallen from the sky for him to establish his reputation. After all, he had failed to win the tournament, and he needed some accomplishments to talk about when his master announced his great breakthrough so that he could climb up on the coattails of that new reputation with confidence.


    The truth behind Edward¡¯s arrogance boiled down to a single factor: his master¡ªan Arcane-Peak of almost 100,000 years¡ªhad just made a major breakthrough to the Master level, becoming a powerhouse of the Arcane Order, and simultaneously elevating Edward as a direct disciple. This was a huge boost in hierarchy that would place him at the top of the food chain.


    Because he had been ¡®training¡¯ at the borders, fighting and competing against young talents from the three great factions, Edward developed the false idea that, as a direct disciple. He would be untouchable and powerful enough to do whatever he wanted without facing any consequences. After all, at the borders, a disciple of a Master-level individual was a step above everyone else.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    There, such a disciple could kill, murder, and even rape without anyone saying a thing, untouchable by anyone who wasn¡¯t also a Master-level disciple or a Master-level themselves¡ªand the latter generally disdained getting involved with younger people. As a result, they were practically mini-kings on the borders, running wild with no fear of consequences.


    Convinced that being a disciple of a Master-level meant he could do as he pleased, Edward willfully ignored the fact that direct disciples of the Order not only never behaved so recklessly. But actually placed active restrictions on common disciples to keep them from doing these sorts of atrocities. He chalked it all up to a lack of guts, which is why he now intended to use Erik as a stepping stone for his own reputation.


    Edward¡¯s rationale for daring to challenge Erik¡ªwho had two Master-levels supporting him¡ªwas very simple. While it was true Erik had two Masters, his position remained the same as the position Edward himself would soon have: a direct disciple. Additionally, the two were part of the younger generation, both under three hundred years old, and throughout the galaxy, it was looked down upon for masters to intervene in their disciples¡¯ fights.


    Hence, not only could he face Erik with complete confidence, but being stronger, he could easily overpower him and thereby bring glory to himself and to his newly ascended master, who was bound to attract the galaxy¡¯s attention for becoming the second to ascend to the Master level in the Arcane Order in less than a hundred years. An unprecedented feat that would greatly enhance the faction¡¯s reputation. This, in his mind, would let him do whatever he wanted, untouchable.


    ¡°Stop shouting. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Erik commented, irritated by Edward¡¯s loud hollering, causing veins to bulge on Edward¡¯s forehead. However, having spent time in the border territories and faced his fair share of tough battles, Edward managed to keep enough composure to send some cannon fodder in first to test the waters. He shouted to his followers.


    ¡°Teach this arrogant bastard a lesson for me.¡±


    Upon hearing the order, the followers couldn''t help but cast conflicted glances at Edward. With a piercing stare, he made it clear that they had no other choice. Terrified and ridden with guilt, they were forced to attack Erik with expressions of fear and apology, cursing the day they got involved with that mad bastard. Deep inside, they swore that if they survived, they would anonymously report him to the Court as soon as everything was over.


    Under Edward''s gaze, an individual at the Revealed level¡ªthe strongest of all present, as far as they could perceive¡ªwho also held their weaknesses in his hands, the young ones braced themselves, at the very least, to put on a convincing act before him. Some still held on to the hope that someone would rescue them from that idiot who was sending them straight into a pit of fire.


    With complicated expressions, several young people began reinforcing their bodies with mana, while others conjured runes or magical circles around them, which made them look somewhat intimidating. However, to Erik, it was almost comical because he could plainly see what those unfortunate young ones were thinking. They didn¡¯t even want to fight, and many of them kept shooting him apologetic looks.


    ¡°Well, I guess I couldn¡¯t expect anything else¡­¡±


    Erik remarked with a wry smile as he stretched his arms, preparing for what was coming. At the same time, a magic circle appeared at the siblings¡¯ feet and conjured a Myst barrier around them to keep them safe¡ªgiven their pathetic power level, even a single shockwave from the fight would leave them with serious injuries.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the space station¡¯s conference room, the Director, Adrian, Thalia, Ryoma, and Jessica were gathered, along with Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, all watching the room¡¯s holographic screens. These screens were playing recordings of key moments from the tournament, as well as the final battle in the champion¡¯s palace¡ªa rather erratic and chaotic scene.


    ¡°So there were no surprises, and Omar¡¯s kid was the champion¡­¡±


    Resting her face in her hand, elbow propped on the table, Sigr¨²n commented, clearly bored, as she watched the recording on the holographic screen where a handsome young man with dark blue hair, grayish eyes, and a slim build arrived at the final zone to find Ngozi, accompanied by nine other people.


    ¡°Well, it was to be expected. He¡¯s a Revealed-Competent level genius under three hundred years old, and he¡¯s also diligent and strategic, so there weren¡¯t any surprises.¡± Adrian answered while reviewing various tournament recordings.


    ¡°Though my poor Liliana did have it tough, fufufu. I prepared some nice desserts for her for when she gets out.¡± Eleonora commented with a slight giggle as she watched somewhat amused footage of Liliana, Elara, and Zoe being chased all over the planet.


    ¡°Yes, thanks to that kid of yours, my Zoe really suffered. I¡¯ll definitely have to seek justice for my little girl¡­¡±


    Ryoma replied with a somewhat dark expression, as he had witnessed his beloved granddaughter''s suffering in real time, being one of the few who stayed on the space station. He had to exert an almost supernatural effort to keep himself from rushing to the planet to teach a lesson to the bastards who tried to intimidate his granddaughter¡ªand while he was at it, to that little monster Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, who was the cause of it all in the first place.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a crybaby, Ryoma. It was a good experience for the little one. Just look how much my Elara has matured thanks to it.¡± Thalia said with a calm smile, resting her face in her hand, elbow on the table.


    ¡°Hmph, mind your own business, Thalia.¡± Ryoma shot back, scowling. Thalia, Eleonora, and Sigr¨²n just laughed in response, choosing not to say anything else to the grumpy grandfather who complained over a few hardships his beloved granddaughter had faced.


    ¡°Speaking of something else, how did your disciple do, Jessica?¡± Sigr¨²n asked with mild interest, looking at Jessica, who was watching recordings of a rather striking young man who looked about eighteen.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t stand out much, and he¡¯s still in the tournament. But it looks like he teamed up with your girls.¡± Jessica answered with a smile, pointing to a screen that showed the young man alongside Elara, Zoe, and Liliana.


    ¡°Fufu, let¡¯s hope they manage to get a spot, though it¡¯ll be tough¡ªthey¡¯re among the youngest left¡­¡±


    Thalia commented casually, contradicting her real wishes because deep down she hoped Elara wouldn¡¯t earn a spot. After all, she was still too young and inexperienced, and the inside of the ruin could be dangerous for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that¡­¡± Eleonora agreed with Thalia while studying the recordings of Liliana¡¯s major tournament moments, a nearly maternal smile on her face.


    The Masters continued chatting about random topics as they watched their disciples¡¯ performances, until the Director suddenly joined the conversation, speaking while looking at Eleonora and Sigr¨²n with interest. He instantly caught the attention of everyone present.


    ¡°So, how were your vacations with Erik?¡±


    ¡°¡°Spectacular.¡±¡± they both answered in unison.


    ***


    <div>


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 89: On the same wavelength.

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s good. So, what did you do?¡± Upon hearing the cheerful reply from the pair of troublemakers of the Order, the director couldn¡¯t help but ask in an amused tone, letting out a laugh.


    ¡°Not much, we just visited several interesting places in space and ended up in the Auroria system, where we went down to take a look. Oh, and Erik hired his first assistants.¡± Sigr¨²n responded with a calm smile, but her last words immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention, especially Adri¨¢n¡¯s.


    ¡°Erik finally hired assistants?¡±


    Adri¨¢n asked with interest, since one of the concerns among the councils of the alchemy and artificery regulatory institutes was the fact that Erik still had no assistants. After all, they had already granted him an extension, and yet there was no sign that he was actively looking for assistants, which caused them great discomfort and put them in a rather complicated position.


    Although the young man¡¯s talent was overwhelming and his achievements even more impressive¡ªso neither of the two institutes wanted to find themselves in the situation of having to revoke his license¡ªthey simply couldn¡¯t keep bending the rules for him, as that would only create more problems down the road. Therefore, they were hoping that this monstrous young man could at least do what was required regarding his assistants; everything else was manageable.


    ¡°In reality, they¡¯re more like prospects for future assistants, but they¡¯re cute kids, fufu.¡±


    The one who answered was Eleonora, who couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly when she saw Adri¨¢n¡¯s expression. He could only sigh wearily, thinking that if he were the master of such a talented young man, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this; that pair of troublemakers were far too lenient. But he quickly pulled himself together and asked seriously.


    ¡°When does Erik plan to hire real assistants, then? The councils already gave him an extension to avoid losing his licenses, but if he continues like this, it¡¯ll be inevitable for him to lose them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Erik is going to submit a request to the regulatory institutes so they can issue a summons in his name as soon as we get back, since he can¡¯t delay any longer.¡± Sigr¨²n commented playfully, causing Adri¨¢n to feel as though a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He smiled with satisfaction and added.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best. It¡¯s alr¡ª¡±


    Adri¨¢n stopped speaking halfway when a crystal tablet appeared in his hand. Reading something on it made his expression turn ironic. He turned to look at Eleonora and Sigr¨²n.


    ¡°Speak of the devil, it seems Erik caused some trouble in the library.¡±


    Hearing the news, Eleonora and Sigr¨²n looked at each other in confusion. It was practically the first time they¡¯d heard that Erik had caused problems¡ªmost of the time, he practically fled from them like they were the plague. So besides confusion, the news also generated a bit of concern in them, and they quickly asked in unison.


    ¡°¡°What happened?¡±¡±


    Seeing the worry on Eleonora¡¯s and Sigr¨²n¡¯s faces¡ªwhile everyone else, except the director, who seemed to be holding back his laughter, turned to look at him with interest¡ªAdri¨¢n responded in a calm, measured voice, though an ironic smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Apparently he had a disagreement with a disciple and some students, and he ended up beating them all.¡±


    ¡°Erik beating someone? Now I¡¯ve got to see that.¡±


    Disbelieving, Sigr¨²n stood up from her chair after speaking and extended her Ethereal Projection toward where she felt Erik¡¯s presence. But what she ¡®saw¡¯ there erased the worry on her face and replaced it with a proud smile as she exclaimed in a boastful tone.


    ¡°Hehehe, as expected of my disciple.¡±


    Sigr¨²n¡¯s strange statement and her proud smile gave the others a bad feeling. They immediately extended their own ethereal projections, and each ended up with ironic smiles on their faces as they looked strangely at Eleonora and Sigr¨²n, who quickly teleported to the site without paying them any mind. Shortly after, everyone present followed them, not wanting to miss the scene.


    In the hallway connecting to the library¡¯s private rooms, one could see a bizarre tableau. Seated on a majestic, intricately designed throne made of solidified Myst was Erik, holding a book in his right hand, which he read without a care in the world. In his left hand was a beautiful porcelain cup, into which Seraphina poured tea with a smile¡ªa perfectly normal act for such a professional maid.


    To Erik¡¯s right were the siblings and Olivia, seated in beautiful chairs with an elegant appearance and intricate geometric designs, likewise created from solidified Myst. They were eating delicious cookies from white paper bags, sporting expressions that seemed both enchanted and as though they were contemplating life and destiny.


    But there was something that drastically changed what might otherwise have looked like a scene from a fairy tale. On the floor of the hallway were several unconscious young men in various positions, all with visible bruises and blood on different parts of their bodies. None appeared to have serious injuries¡ªjust minor contusions that would heal within a couple of hours thanks to the accelerated regeneration of mana users at their level.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    However, the most terrifying part of the scene was a young man in the center of the hallway, who was bleeding profusely, with his limbs bent at odd angles and missing several teeth. He seemed to have lost consciousness with his eyes and mouth wide open, his face frozen in an expression of indescribable terror and suffering.


    To top off the strange sight, on Erik¡¯s left side were several guards dressed in futuristic-looking black armor etched with intricate runes, also seated on chairs made of solidified Myst. Although these chairs were simpler than those used by the siblings and Olivia, they were still quite beautiful and elegant.


    The guards had complex expressions full of confusion and disbelief, and instead of cookies, they held blister packs of healing pills and various magic bags¡ªthe kind typically used for mana crystal transactions¡ªbut they were handling them with great caution, as though they were dangerous artifacts.


    Sensing the arrival of the Master-level individuals and the director¡ªwho did not bother to conceal their presence in the slightest¡ªthe guards immediately jumped out of their chairs as if they had springs, then bowed respectfully. However, they still exchanged uncomfortable glances about the items in their hands, fearing their superiors would interpret them as bribes.


    As for the Master-level crowd who had just arrived on the scene, with the exception of Jessica¡ªwho regarded the spectacle with an inscrutable expression¡ªthey all sighed wearily. The image of Erik on his throne, surrounded by beaten students on the floor, overlapped in their minds with that of two young women who seemed to love causing trouble.


    The Masters¡¯ eyes kept flashing with visions of a blonde-haired, blue-eyed young woman covered in blood, laughing gleefully atop a mountain of ¡®corpses¡¯¡ªin reality, other unconscious youths¡ªand another young woman with golden eyes and brown hair, seated on a beautiful wooden throne with intricate golden details, surrounded by people of various ages and attire begging for mercy with desperate expressions, while she maintained an elegant, unruffled bearing like a bloodthirsty empress.


    ¡°Oh, masters, you came. Are you the arbiters the guards were talking about?¡± Seeing the arrival of his masters, Erik asked with a warm smile on his face, remaining seated on his ¡®throne¡¯ because, thanks to the hand of a certain maid on his shoulder, he couldn¡¯t get up.


    ¡°Not exactly. We just noticed the commotion and came to check.¡±


    Sigr¨²n commented cheerfully while walking among the ¡®corpses¡¯ on the floor, a huge, proud smile on her face. She was joined by Eleonora, who couldn¡¯t help but smile coquettishly as she looked at her beloved disciple.


    ¡°Oh, that?¡±


    Erik remarked, glancing calmly at the young people on the ground. Then he set his teacup on a small platform of Myst that appeared beside him. He pointed at the unconscious students on the floor and continued in a tone full of righteousness.


    ¡°Actually, I just foiled a kidnapping attempt and caught the criminals in the act.¡±


    Hearing the words Erik spoke with such an innocent expression, the guards and the Master-level individuals all rolled their eyes at the boy¡¯s boldness. At the same time, those Master-level folks found themselves brainstorming ways to prevent such a valuable talent from being further corrupted by that troublemaking pair.


    ¡°Fufu, so my Erik was capturing criminals. I think I¡¯ll have to make a few delicious desserts for my justice-loving hero¡­¡± Eleonora said with a playful smile while checking Erik for injuries, not even bothering to look at the youths on the floor. Erik replied calmly, in a tone filled with righteousness.


    ¡°Even though I only did what an honest member of the Arcane Order is supposed to do, I¡¯ll shamelessly accept this reward.¡±


    ¡°Then tonight we¡¯ll celebrate our hero¡¯s brave actions, hehe¡­¡± Sigr¨²n joined in merrily as she adjusted Erik¡¯s clothing and hair, feeling that her Erik was truly the best in the world, that they were authentically destined to be together, naturally on the same ¡®wavelength¡¯.


    Meanwhile, the Master-level individuals couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes at the shamelessness of both the disciple and his masters. They shook their heads, realizing it was far too late for the boy; he¡¯d already been completely tainted by the brazenness of those two master troublemakers.


    ¡°Hahaha, it looks like you¡¯ve made a great contribution to the Order, Erik. Make sure to stop by the meeting room later so we can give you a reward.¡±


    For his part, the director spoke in a cheerful, enthusiastic tone, casually surveying the scene around him and selectively ignoring the hidden photographic spheres that the demon in maid attire was calmly retrieving without even trying to hide it from him.


    Upon hearing that, the guards and the Master-level individuals present turned to look at the jovial director with an expression that seemed to say, ¡°Are you really going along with this?¡±. That was the case only among the Master-level folks, though; the guards barely had the courage to look the director, let alone make faces at him.


    ¡°Oh, well, it was just something normal for me, as the honest member of the Order that I am. But if the director wishes to reward me, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    With not a hint of shame, Erik quickly answered with a serious, composed expression, looking straight into the director¡¯s blue eyes. Several Master-level individuals smacked their foreheads in disbelief; there was no hope left¡ªhe had already fallen completely under the influence of his masters, the greatest troublemakers of the Arcane Order.


    ¡°It''s only natural when making a great contribution to the Order. That boy had been causing trouble lately because his master made a major breakthrough, so this event is the perfect excuse to teach them both a lesson, since the master has been playing dumb about reporting his breakthrough.¡±


    The director spoke amid laughter, but the sharp look in his eyes didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the other Master-level individuals present. They were surprised to hear about the rise of a new Master-level in the Order, as it was the second in less than a hundred years¡ªan unprecedented occurrence, even among long-standing factions.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why that idiot thought he could kidnap people in broad daylight without consequence¡­¡± Erik commented with realization, looking with pity at the young man in a pitiful state in the middle of the hallway, almost as if observing a terminally ill patient on death¡¯s door.


    ¡°And who was that idiot trying to kidnap, Erik?¡± Sigr¨²n asked with a smile, satisfied with Erik¡¯s now perfect appearance. He responded by pointing at the siblings, who were trying with all their might to play dead alongside Olivia.


    ¡°My assistants. Can you believe it?¡±


    ¡°What a moron. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll settle things with his master after they send his idiot disciple to prison for a while.¡± Eleonora nodded as she thought of ways to toy with the idiot who raised such a disciple. But Erik replied calmly while sipping tea in an elegant manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. The culprit is that idiot alone. Let the normal process take its course; there¡¯s no need to go to so much trouble.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 90: An imminent battle.

    "By the way, Erik, why did you give the guards the healing pills and mana crystals?¡±


    Upon hearing Erik¡¯s words, the director smiled casually and asked curiously, while watching the guards, who began to sweat profusely, rooted to the spot, not daring to even breathe. At that moment, Erik answered calmly and formally, without the slightest hint of nervousness.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because, in order to capture the kidnapper, I had to hit the young men the idiot was blackmailing to follow his orders. So this is to help them heal their injuries and as a small compensation for the psychological harm caused by that idiot. After all, I felt it was my duty, as an honest member of the order, to deliver justice and compensate them for their misfortune.¡±


    (Of course, of course, it¡¯s only because of that and not because you want to avoid a collective lawsuit¡­)


    The same thought crossed the guards¡¯ minds and the Master-level individuals present, although only the latter dared to show it on their faces.


    ¡°Hehe, you really are an example of an honest member of the order. You certainly deserve a reward.¡±


    The director remarked with laughter, while in his mind he almost superimposed Erik¡¯s image with those of Sigr¨²n and Eleonora, offering him one of their so-called ¡°business opportunities¡±, basically blatant attempts at swindling him. That inevitably made him laugh, somewhat amused. After all, for someone like him, cheerful and fearless children were the best, capable of alleviating the boredom of his long life.


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t dare contradict you, Director, and I will humbly accept.¡±


    Erik replied seriously, making a small, respectful bow, which caused the Master-level individuals present to roll their eyes at such a hopeless case, secretly cursing the luck of that pair of troublemakers. Everything good really did seem to fall into their laps.


    ¡°Hehe, I like your ¡®humility¡¯.¡± The director commented with an amused smile, placing emphasis on the last word, to which Erik replied without changing his expression.


    ¡°It comes naturally.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, well, we¡¯ll talk later, Erik.¡± The director laughed genuinely, clearly entertained, and said, then turned to the guards, adding in a more serious tone.


    ¡°Alright, get the surveillance footage and send it to the court. In the meantime, take the injured to the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡±


    The guards responded in unison with powerful voices as they gave a standard military salute. Then, the director looked back at Erik and commented.


    ¡°But we¡¯ll still need a direct witness, aside from the claimant.¡±


    Upon hearing the director, Olivia raised her hand shakily, terrified, yet mustering her courage with the thought that she couldn¡¯t chicken out when her cookie prince needed her, or she¡¯d never live down the shame. This caught the director¡¯s attention, and he asked in a calm tone.


    ¡°Oh, will you serve as a witness?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Director. I¡¯ve been here since the beginning of the incident, and I can attest that what Direct Disciple Erik says is true.¡± Visibly nervous, Olivia bit her lip and answered in a trembling voice, which prompted the director to nod calmly before saying.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then I hope you can appear when the court summons you.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡±


    Olivia quickly nodded her head fervently while responding nervously, which earned her a small smile from the director. He then turned to the Master-level individuals and commented.


    ¡°Alright, it seems this matter is settled. Let¡¯s go back to the meeting room.¡±


    The Master-level individuals present promptly nodded at the director and vanished from the place in a flash, which the director soon followed, speaking in a friendly tone as he disappeared.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you later, Erik.¡±


    ¡°It will be a pleasure, Director.¡±  Erik responded formally, making a slight bow in the direction the director was disappearing in, who flashed him a small smile before disappearing entirely.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The past few months had not been easy for Liliana. For a spoiled young lady brought up in luxury, living on an uninhabited planet was far from simple, despite having everything needed to survive in such an environment stored in her rings. From a portable shelter to automatic cooking artifacts, it was still torture for her to confront nature for the first time.


    But her already grim situation of living on a deserted planet in the middle of nowhere was brutally worsened thanks to her ¡°younger brother¡±, Erik. The first time she saw him again after being teleported on the first day of the tournament¡ªhaving already escaped a bunch of dangers that almost got her eliminated at any moment¡ªhe was creating a scene around a column of light that had appeared out of nowhere. Which attracted the attention of most participants and monsters on the planet.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Acting like he was some kind of big shot, he was calmly reading while drinking tea and eating cookies, flanked by two imposing mystical wolves and surrounded by his dragon spirit, which intimidated everyone who approached him, earning him a certain amount of resentment from the participants. Yet, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, the idiot decided to make a scene and practically incriminated her as his accomplice, effectively turning her into a public enemy.


    Right before the column of light dimmed, her idiot younger brother used some kind of artifact to shoot forward, stealing the staff at the center of the column of light right before all the other participants. They were outraged by his brazen actions and wanted revenge. The problem was that, after that day, nobody could find him, so they ended up taking out their frustration on whoever was around him¡ªin other words, on her, Elara, and Zoe.


    Although no one dared go too far¡ªsince they were still proud direct disciples protected by respected Master-level mentors¡ªthe participants still made sure to pursue them across sky, sea, and land in search of information about Erik, and to possibly eliminate them from the tournament as payback.


    Especially because a certain blue-haired bitch seized the moment and organized a full-on witch hunt to chase them around the planet, creating such enormous pressure on them that the three had no choice but to team up and hide for almost a month. That was how long it took for another column of light to appear, which largely relieved the pressure they faced. Even so, it didn¡¯t disappear entirely, and they had to remain extremely cautious.


    Owing to the persecution they suffered because of Erik, the three decided not to show up during the second appearance of the column of light. As ¡°public enemies¡±, they knew they would be attacked from all sides and thus quickly eliminated, so they chose to keep a low profile. They only began actively taking part in the tournament starting with the fourth appearance, when the situation had calmed down a bit more.


    By that time, about nine months had passed since the tournament began, with a new column of light appearing roughly each month. During this period, they discovered the ins and outs of how the staffs and palace trials worked, whether by exchanging information or deducing it from the actions of other teams.


    After Erik, the next person to obtain a staff was a rather famous disciple in the order¡ªclose to turning three hundred years old and at the Revealed-Competent level¡ªwho, shortly thereafter, unlike Erik, whom no one had seen since that day, reappeared fifteen days later with the staff in hand.


    After his reappearance, the young man began recruiting talented individuals, quickly forming a group of ten people including himself, and then vanished once again. This led participants to theorize that later trials would require teamwork, triggering the formation of various teams, although based on that young man¡¯s actions, these teams were never more than ten people.


    From that point onward, the tournament became a massive team-based free-for-all, gradually yielding more information about the staff, which turned out to be a key; and inside the palaces, there were nine other special treasures that secured a spot in the expedition to the ruin. This swiftly led everyone to conclude that the arrogant, star-haired guy had miserably failed after ¡°stealing¡± the first staff.


    Additionally, something quite important that became known shortly thereafter was that each person holding a staff had the option to leave with their earned spot or remain to seek out the palace brimming with treasures that would crown the tournament champion. This further intensified the already chaotic team-based free-for-all in the tournament.


    Driven by the urge to secure a place, the participants, besides battling for the staffs that appeared once a month, spent all their time hunting down any teams that opted to remain in pursuit of the champion¡¯s palace, sparking massive group battles for the staffs everywhere on the planet. This finally ended the ¡°manhunt¡± they had been subjected to because not even that blue-haired bitch could afford to focus on them alone and risk missing out on a staff.


    However, about three months ago, the chaotic warfare began to die down, at the same time a rumor surfaced that the champion¡¯s palace had already appeared. Coupled with the disappearance of several formidable competitors, it effectively became a fact in the eyes of all remaining participants on the planet.


    ¡­


    ¡°It looks like there aren¡¯t many strong competitors left. The champion¡¯s palace really did appear.¡±


    In the middle of a vast, rocky prairie, Zoe commented with a somewhat complicated expression as she surveyed the surroundings. Various camps could be seen, each formed by groups of participants no larger than ten, all encircling a gigantic pillar of light at the center.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something people have been whispering about for months, so it¡¯s very likely. Although one good thing is that we don¡¯t have to see any bitch slinking around.¡± Elara nodded and said this in a calm tone, likewise scanning the area while standing next to Zoe.


    ¡°In that, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s definitely a relief not having to see that bitch; she really gets on my nerves¡­¡± Liliana agreed while, just like her companions, analyzing the zone that was on the verge of becoming a battlefield.


    ¡°Although I feel the same, I still have a slight sense of regret for not even being able to participate in the main battle¡­¡± Zoe added with a sigh, to which Elara nodded and spoke in a slightly disappointed tone.


    ¡°I get what you mean. It really is a shame not making a stellar debut and taking the championship.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say silly things. The champion¡¯s palace wasn¡¯t something we could aim for. We¡¯re still too young; that kind of battlefield isn¡¯t for us. Our chance will come later. For now, we need to focus on securing our passes for the expedition.¡± Liliana stated this seriously, arms crossed, as she stood next to the other two girls.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t crush our ambition, Liliana.¡± Elara quickly turned to look at Liliana and replied with a childish pout, slightly puffing out her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not killing your ambition; I¡¯m telling you the reality before us.¡± Liliana spoke dismissively, continuing to scrutinize the other camps¡¯ participants in detail, mentally noting the most troublesome ones. Elara responded irritably.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a killjoy.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Liliana rolled her eyes in response, just as Zoe spoke up in a serious tone while watching the pillar of light dim slightly.


    ¡°Alright, cut it out, you two. We have an imminent battle on our hands.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll let you off today because of the coming battle.¡±


    Elara quickly remarked in a casual tone while turning back to watch the field intently, and Liliana replied just as casually, shrugging her shoulders, though her gaze was equally focused on what lay ahead.


    ¡°I could say the same. If it weren¡¯t for the battle, I¡¯d teach you a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°¡°Hmph.¡±¡±


    Even though they bickered, neither one took it seriously, knowing it was simply a way to release tension before the battle. Their minds were already on high alert, simulating possible fights, while their mana circulated constantly, ready to jump into combat at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 91: Prepare your weapons.

    ¡°Fellow disciples, everyone is already prepared for battle.¡±


    Suddenly, a male voice was heard from behind the girls, who simply nodded without turning around, completely focused on what lay before them. The girls¡¯ total lack of interest brought a somewhat bitter smile to the young man¡¯s face, who merely approached and stood next to them.


    The young man appeared to be around eighteen years old, with fair skin and a very expressive face, featuring symmetrical features and a softly contoured jaw, along with intense blue eyes. His hair was longer on the top and styled upward, fading from black at the roots to a bright red at the tips, which, combined with the earrings in his ears, gave him a rebellious and modern style.


    ¡°What do you think our chances are of obtaining the staff, companion disciples?¡± Undeterred, the young man asked again with a charming smile on his face, causing Zoe to respond in a serious tone, although her gaze remained fixed on the column of light.


    ¡°Disciple Williams, that¡¯s irrelevant. What we must do is focus on doing everything possible to obtain the staff.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Disciple Laverne is right. I apologize for my recklessness.¡± The young man¡¯s face turned somewhat bitter at Zoe¡¯s serious words, but he quickly nodded.


    ¡°I hope you can stay focused on the battle, Disciple Williams, or you could be eliminated quickly, which would put us at a severe disadvantage.¡±


    Zoe added with a grave expression as a beautiful sheathed Katana appeared in her hands. She placed it at her waist, where it hung in midair as if by magic, defying gravity, and then spoke loudly to the companions behind her.


    ¡°Prepare your weapons! The battle is about to begin!¡±


    With Zoe¡¯s words, everyone present took their weapons from their storage rings. Similarly, in Liliana¡¯s right hand appeared a beautiful long staff made of white wood that reached from the ground up to her head. Intricate runes were carved into its surface, and it was crowned by a lovely yellow crystal sphere, emitting a soft whitish aura of light, giving it a holy and immaculate appearance.


    Meanwhile, in Elara¡¯s hand, a short and sleek black staff with a red crystal at the top and various engraved runes materialized. It had an elegant, polished look while also being easy to maneuver, as it was roughly the size of her torso.


    As for Disciple Williams, he held a minimalist wooden staff with intricate geometric details around a beautiful blue crystal sphere at the top, which reached his waist, where a short sword also hung, defying gravity in the same way as Zoe¡¯s Katana.


    All the young people present nervously watched as the other groups prepared, gripping their weapons tighter for fear they might slip from their sweaty palms. Although they had survived so far by facing various battles, they were fully aware that a single mistake could lead to their elimination.


    The tournament was nearing its end, which meant there were very few spots left on the exploration team to fight for, making them even more anxious and prone to errors¡ªfatal in a large-scale battle like the one about to begin. Moreover, that same anxiety affected their enemies, making them more ruthless than before and worsening the chaotic situation.


    While the air grew so tense it could almost be cut with a knife, Zoe grabbed the sheath of her Katana with one hand and its hilt with the other, simultaneously spreading her legs and bending her knees. Her gaze was utterly focused, her mana rushing fiercely through her body, and the wind began to stir her robes gently.


    Suddenly, the column of light dimmed completely, revealing the beautiful staff inside it. This served as a starting signal for Zoe, who shot toward the staff at blinding speed, propelled by the wind. At the same time, large amounts of mana swirled around Elara, Liliana, and Disciple Williams.


    Zoe¡¯s action of racing toward the staff was imitated by several other participants. Each participant wielded different weapons in their hands, from spears to daggers, all converging in the center while powerful spells trailed close behind, threatening to annihilate them all without mercy.


    The moment Zoe was close enough to her opponents, she unleashed her Katana from its sheath at a speed imperceptible to the others. At the same time, she executed four hand signs with her left hand, her fingers moving as though weaving, and then performed a rapid succession of vertical and horizontal slashes, so quick they seemed simultaneous.


    ¡°Dance of a Thousand Breezes.¡±


    With Zoe¡¯s soft announcement, a net of invisible slashes shot toward her opponents, forcing them to guard themselves in midair. At that moment, all the surrounding spells also arrived, threatening to engulf everyone. Yet, Zoe did not flinch, maintaining a serious and focused expression she once again sheathed her katana.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Although Zoe¡¯s attack did not do much damage to her opponents, it achieved its goal of halting their advance. At that moment, multiple barriers of different colors formed between her and the spells about to reach her, creating a robust barrier that protected her path. The same happened to the other participants.


    When the wave of spells collided with the barriers, a powerful explosion shook the air, unleashing a shockwave that slammed into the barriers, managing to shatter some of them, though they were quickly re-formed. The participants seized this moment and rapidly sent out various elemental attacks at one another, causing several to be teleported to the space station, disqualified from the tournament.


    Meanwhile, the momentum from Zoe''s initial jump came to a halt, at which point a platform made of pale yellow light appeared in front of her. She stepped on it confidently, which seemed to trigger the formation of several other light platforms around her, though they were much more subtle and difficult to perceive.


    ¡°Dragonfly¡¯s Whisper.¡±


    Having memorized the positions of the light platforms, Zoe quickly made three different hand signs, ending with her ring and pinky fingers extended. She then began moving between the platforms at a blinding speed, leaving behind residual images of herself made of air, giving the impression she had cloned herself.


    In mere moments, Zoe reached the staff at the same time as three other individuals who had stayed far enough away to avoid being affected by her first attack. After exchanging serious looks, they swiftly unleashed their best attacks in an attempt, at the very least, to delay their rivals enough to grab the staff.


    ¡°Combustion Chain!¡±


    The first young man, with reddish-gold hair, wielding a long sword resembling a bastard sword, quickly conjured a small, simple-looking magic circle at the center of his sword¡¯s guard. He then performed a series of slashes that sent blazing flying cuts toward the other three.


    ¡°Final Judgment!¡±


    The second young man, who had a muscular build, with long dark silver hair tied into what looked like a ponytail and shaved sides, and who was wielding a spear, spoke up as various runes tattooed on his skin began to glow. His spear crackled with powerful arcs of electricity as he launched a rapid series of thrusts at the others.


    ¡°Sharp Coral!¡±


    The last young man, with short bluish hair, announced while a small and simple magic circle formed at the guards of his two scimitars. He then began executing a series of swift slashes, leaving trails of water in the air that appeared to crystallize into a type of super-long coral needles.


    ¡°Dance of a Thousand Breezes!¡±


    With a sharp gaze, Zoe quickly performed the four hand signs with her left hand while simultaneously unsheathing her katana to intercept the attacks coming her way. However, her expression turned grim when she realized it wasn¡¯t enough, quickly concluding that it wasn¡¯t a four-way clash but rather a three-on-one. With a swift movement, she sheathed her katana once again.


    ¡°Dawn Vortex.¡±


    Almost instantly, Zoe unsheathed her Katana in an upward arc while making two hand signs with her left hand, causing a vortex of wind to form around her, deflecting some attacks. But just then, the water trails disrupted her vortex, and the fiery slashes and lightning thrusts struck simultaneously, generating a brutal shockwave accompanied by electric fire that tore through her defense like paper.


    Wearing a grim expression, Zoe had no choice but to shield herself with her Katana, taking the full brunt of the triple attack that sent her hurtling toward the ground at high speed, while flames and electricity wreaked havoc on her body. In that moment, she glimpsed a line of fire in the air, which caused a furious explosion, emitting such a powerful red flash that it blinded her for an instant.


    In mid-flight, Zoe slammed into a wall of light that materialized out of nowhere, forcing a dry groan from her lips. She quickly recovered, and without worrying about her burns or the numbing electricity, she used the wall of light as a platform to propel herself toward the young man with the bastard sword. He had managed to grab the staff and was swiftly flying away on his sword.


    A proud smile spread across the face of the young man with the bastard sword as a series of multicolored barriers protected him from the spells pursuing him. Despite quivering under each impact, they held firm, keeping him safe from the powerful onslaught that filled the air with a scorched, murky smell.


    Countless attacks of every kind struck the barriers shielding the young man as he fled at full speed on his sword. Suddenly, one of the barriers vanished, taking everyone by surprise¡ªespecially the young man, who could only turn to see the gap in his defenses, stupefaction written on his face.


    Almost as if it were perfectly timed, the moment the barrier fell, a powerful fire arrow burst through. The young man hastily grabbed his sword, and a magic circle formed on its guard, causing its blade to be engulfed in flames.


    ¡°Ignition Recoil!¡±


    With a fluid yet noticeably hurried motion, the young man swiftly intercepted the flaming arrow, at which point a pulse of fire erupted from his sword, deflecting the projectile. However, before a smile could form on his face, an invisible arrow struck his chest, causing him to lower his gaze in disbelief. In that instant, he was teleported to the station, officially eliminated from the selection tournament.


    Meanwhile, the staff, which was now ownerless, began a free fall toward the ground as all sorts of mana constructs and elemental spells tried to reach it. But just before anyone could grab it, a burst of flames materialized beside the staff, taking the shape of a nine-tailed fox.


    The breathtaking fiery fox caught the staff in its mouth and shot toward Zoe, catching her in midair as it fully materialized. Its stunning white fur shimmered with red markings on its face, and nine elegant, flowing tails extended from its back.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 92: A fine display of strategy and skill.

    Immediately after Zoe landed on top of the fox, several powerful barriers surrounded her, shielding her from a fierce barrage of spells that arrived from all directions. These spells detonated in brutal explosions, unleashing shockwaves so potent they sent the other participants who were trying to approach flying.


    ¡°Release!¡±


    At the same time, Zoe made a hand sign with her right hand and exclaimed loudly, causing the secondary images of air she had left when moving between platforms to ¡°explode¡±, releasing small hurricanes of cutting wind that made the scene even more chaotic. At that moment, without a second thought, Zoe fled the area at full speed, quickly reaching her group, who were already prepared and flying on all sorts of magical artifacts.


    ¡°Go into full defensive mode, cover our retreat like we practiced, and move toward point 3!!¡±


    The instant Zoe rejoined the group, a powerful shout from Elara echoed, causing everyone to take up a defensive formation. They conjured multiple barriers around themselves while they fled at top speed, keeping the white fox at the center and covering every possible attack angle in all three dimensions.


    Simultaneously, Zoe jumped off the fox¡¯s back to land on Elara¡¯s flying carpet. Then, without uttering a word, she took her guard stance, right hand on the hilt of her Katana, ready to attack at any moment. Elara kept her black staff extended forward, using all her strength to maintain part of the barriers.


    In a matter of seconds, a wave of spells struck the barriers, unleashing ferocious explosions accompanied by overwhelming shockwaves that ravaged the surrounding terrain, sending massive mounds of earth and huge boulders hurtling through the air. They tore apart the foolish beasts that tried to assault the group, creating a grim scene filled with dust, bloody mist, and shattered corpses covering the landscape.


    After enduring the relentless onslaught, Elara swiftly took a mana-recovery potion from her storage ring, drained it in a single gulp, and then tossed aside the beautifully engraved crystal bottle. At that moment, she urgently announced in a loud voice.


    ¡°Knights, repel!¡±


    Almost in sync with Elara¡¯s shout, six people holding weapons in their hands and surrounded by barriers swiftly cut through the curtain of dust and blood that obstructed visibility. At the same time, their barriers disappeared to allow them to attack, prompting Zoe, along with three other young combatants armed with weapons, to step forward to intercept the attackers.


    ¡°Zero Pressure Abyss!¡±


    Zoe performed four rapid hand signs and then drew her Katana to execute a circular slash with such speed it was barely visible, unleashing a wind slash before sheathed her Katana once more. At the exact moment the sound of the blade colliding with the scabbard was heard, the slash collapsed into a single point in front of the group, creating a vacuum that managed to pull in three of the attackers.


    ¡°Crown of Thorns!¡±


    A young woman with light purple hair, wielding a black whip, made her announcement while four small magical circles formed around her whip, causing countless darkness-made thorns to cover the whip¡¯s entire surface. She then lashed out forward with a circular motion.


    The whip¡¯s movement caused the darkness thorns to shoot toward one of the attackers, who, despite trying to defend himself, could not hold out and was quickly overwhelmed. Struck in multiple places, he was branded with ominous black splotches before being teleported to the space station, his face showing an expression devoid of will.


    ¡°Meteor Strike!¡±


    Another young man, tall, robust, and muscular, with short blonde hair and countless runes tattooed all over his body, quickly announced this while lifting his massive two-handed mace over his head. At that moment, the runes on his body emitted a faint glow, and he hurled his spinning mace forward with all his might. It rapidly became encased in a coat of rock with long spikes.


    The ¡°Rolling Meteor¡± swiftly collided with another attacker, who barely managed to shield himself but was nonetheless sent flying backward, once again lost within the curtain of dust, smoke, and blood. The moment this happened, the young man extended his hand forward, causing the mace to move on its own back into his hand.


    ¡°Dance of Sharp Shavings!¡±


    The last young man, who had dark blue hair tied in a ponytail and held a silver Jian sword, rapidly made six hand signs with his right hand while performing several slashes with his sword in his left hand. It seemed to release metal shards that shot forward at high speed.


    Those metal shavings quickly reached the last attacker, who held what appeared to be a long staff, which he spun at great speed around his body to block the attack. However, the impact forced him to step back, and combined with the group¡¯s swift retreat, he was unable to catch up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a combined attack to widen the distance. Mages, on my signal!!¡±


    Having managed to repel the offensive, Elara quickly announced in a loud voice, while a magic circle formed in front of her. This was followed by Liliana, the disciple Williams, and three other young people in the rear, using runes or magic circles to cast their own spells.


    ¡°Now! Fiery Charge!¡±


    Swiftly, Elara called out loudly. A large amount of fire appeared in front of the group and condensed into a single point before blasting forward. In that instant, disciple Williams pointed his staff ahead, then loudly announced, surrounded by various summoned runes in the air, causing a barely noticeable sphere of mist to follow behind the point of fire.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Combustible Gas.¡±


    ¡°Solar Flash.¡±


    Without wasting a moment, Liliana announced confidently, a magic circle forming in front of her, causing a tiny point of light to shoot out right behind the fireball. At that same moment, a young man with tanned skin and long black hair tipped in pale green extended his staff and announced, surrounded by conjured runes, causing a sphere of highly compressed wind to join the lineup of spells.


    ¡°Expansive Pressure.¡±


    ¡°Explosive Shards.¡±


    Simultaneously, a young man with short golden hair and black skin loudly announced, a large magic circle in front of him, prompting what seemed to be a brittle yellowish crystal sphere to shoot forward. This was followed by the last young man, with light blue hair and bronze skin, who had also conjured a magic circle. He extended his staff and announced, causing what appeared to be a sphere of water vapor to launch.


    ¡°Overcharged Vapor.¡±


    A few seconds later, the spells converged in the midst of the haze of smoke, dust, and blood, with the mist being released first and spreading through the air. At that moment, the fire expanded, creating a brutal explosion that instantly activated the sphere of light, the wind sphere, the crystal sphere, and finally the vapor sphere.


    The combination of all six spells produced a colossal explosion that seemed to shake the very world. It formed a massive fireball stretching a couple of kilometers, unleashing a shockwave so powerful that it tore trees from their roots over a radius of several kilometers, only to incinerate them afterward, while a ferocious flash of light blinded everyone present.


    Amid the blinding glare, all those present could hear and feel small explosions happening everywhere, while fragments of explosive shrapnel clattered against their barriers, forcing them to use huge amounts of mana to maintain them until the light finally subsided. It revealed a thick cloud of scalding vapor filling the entire area, creating a sort of barrier that hindered pursuit.


    Unwilling to let slip their opportunity to enter the ruin, all the groups urged their mages to drink recovery potions as though they were water in order to maintain the barriers. Then they charged forward at full speed, hoping to catch their prey as quickly as possible.


    Their pursuers¡¯ indiscriminate attacks forced Zoe, Elara, Liliana, and their group to defend themselves with everything they had. They were pushed to their absolute limits and sustained only by the high-quality recovery potions they possessed as direct disciples, including disciple Williams. These they shared freely with their other companions.


    With tremendous effort and exhausted beyond belief, the group managed to enter a beautiful forest, which was quickly devastated by the colossal attacks they were desperately fending off. They spent the last of their energy there, which brought broad smiles to the leaders of the other pursuing groups. The leaders immediately began considering how to deal with the other pursuers, believing that these fools who had rushed too far ahead were about to fall.


    But contrary to what the enemy leaders expected, the expressions of the group they were chasing did not become filled with despair or resignation. Instead, they bore malicious smiles, while a short-haired blonde girl shouted at the top of her lungs, brimming with confidence.


    ¡°DISPERSION!!!¡±


    With her powerful cry, the group unleashed spells with everything they had while a dense fog enveloped them, sending everyone else into a panic. The pursuers began firing spells and attacks in all directions to prevent their quarry¡¯s escape. But to their surprise, many of their spells were reflected back, catching some off guard and eliminating them from the selection tournament.


    Meanwhile, those who managed to defend themselves in time avoided that fate, but lost sight of the prey that had been so close to collapse. Taking advantage of the chaotic mana, the quarry hid themselves from their ethereal projections and disappeared among the devastated forest foliage, which quickly filled with fog, concealing them completely.


    With irritated expressions at having lost something they were about to claim, the pursuing leaders gave orders to deploy wind spells to clear away the fog in a single blow. But contrary to their expectations, the more air they introduced into the fog, instead of dispersing, it intensified, to the point it almost reached them, putting grim looks on their faces.


    Seeing no other choice and especially not wanting to give time to the ones hidden in the fog to escape, the pursuers entered the fog. Staying highly alert and extending their ethereal projections as much as possible, ready for any stealth attacks from those elusive opponents.


    Stealth attacks, just as the pursuers expected, did not take long to appear. From the moment the fog covered them, spells rained down from all directions, leaving them no choice but to defend and counterattack, gathering in a circle to improve their defense.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the station¡¯s meeting room, the Master-level experts watched the battle playing out on the holographic screens with great interest¡ªespecially Ryoma, Thalia, Eleonora, and Jessica, who wore focused expressions as they examined every move of their young disciples.


    ¡°Indeed, these tournaments are a wonderful opportunity to see the youngsters¡¯ performance firsthand. My little Zoe, for instance, made a couple of mistakes here and there that we need to work on when we return.¡± Ryoma commented, trying to sound casual and humble, but the proud and satisfied smile on his face¡ªbrought on by his granddaughter¡¯s outstanding performance¡ªgave away his true feelings.


    ¡°Fufu, you¡¯re absolutely right, Ryoma. I also noticed a couple of errors in Liliana¡¯s spell accuracy, in addition to the fact that we need to polish her mana constructs a bit more.¡±


    Eleonora added casually, but the emphasis she placed on mana constructs was a clear reminder that much of the success of the youngsters strategy stemmed from Liliana¡¯s exquisite mana constructs. These were key in the initial battle and helped pull Zoe out of a desperate situation.


    ¡°Certainly, my Elara also slipped a bit with her spell accuracy, and there¡¯s a lot of room for improvement in her strategy. After this, we¡¯ll need a little review session to refine her skills, hehe.¡± Thal¨ªa inserted herself into the boasting contest, highlighting her disciple¡¯s crucial role¡ªespecially as a tactical leader.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more with what you¡¯re all saying. My Ethan was somewhat slow to infiltrate the enemy camp and eliminate the mage in charge of one of the barriers, and we definitely need to work on his Illusory Fog matrix. It¡¯s still a bit green and has several important flaws.¡± Not to be left behind, Jessica quickly joined in the fray, emphasizing the strategic importance her disciple had throughout the entire battle.


    While the Master-levels shamelessly flaunted their disciples¡¯ achievements among themselves, Sigr¨²n, feeling somewhat bored, watched on the screens as the youngsters slipped away through various tunnels out of the forest. Meanwhile, Illusions and magical traps assailed their pursuers from all sides to buy them time.


    ¡°Truly, the young ones have shown a fine display of strategy and skill. They really are the geniuses who carry the Order¡¯s future in their hands.¡± Adrian remarked politely, further inflating the egos of the masters.


    ¡°Although I must admit, your disciple¡¯s affinities are somewhat surprising, Jessica¡ªfog and illusion, that¡¯s quite a curious combination.¡± Sigr¨²n commented with mild interest as she leaned her face on her hands, elbows resting on the table, obviously bored while watching the images on the holographic screens.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 93: The ego fest.

    ¡°Yes, well, Ethan is actually the youngest son of my first disciple, and he inherited her fog affinity. The illusion affinity is something unique to him, so I decided to follow a path similar to the one his mother took, turning his not-so-offensive affinity into something more ¡®useful¡¯.¡± Jessica commented with a small smile on her face, but there was a certain trace of pride that could be perceived in her words.


    ¡°Is he Charlotte¡¯s son?¡± Eleonora asked with curiosity as she looked at the young Ethan Williams on the screen, to which Jessica casually nodded and replied.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s her youngest son. Although he¡¯s quite mischievous, he¡¯s a good boy and very talented. Since his older sister didn¡¯t want to focus on the path of magic, his mother asked me to take him as a disciple, which I accepted.¡±


    ¡°I see. Although he falls short compared to my Erik, he¡¯s still quite decent to have reached the Ascended-Expert level at 120 years old¡­¡±


    Sigr¨²n commented calmly, not wanting to be left out of the ego fest the other Master-levels were having, which brought a bitter smile to Jessica¡¯s face. She had no choice but to agree, after all, Erik was a true monster, to the point where she, as someone on equal footing, born without elemental affinities, struggled to understand how he managed to be so impressive. So, she could only comment in a calm tone.


    ¡°Well, Erik is a monstrous talent rarely seen. I think it¡¯s a bit unfair to make those kinds of comparisons.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s true. I apologize. Sometimes I forget that not everyone has the chance to reach the Ascended-Expert level before 30 or the Revealed level before 40.¡±


    Sigr¨²n commented with a ¡®guilty¡¯ smile, almost as if she were truly aware of her mistake, which caused all the other Master-levels present to click their tongues in annoyance. After all, it was truly bitter that Sigr¨²n could still show off even when her disciple was no longer in the tournament, flaunting the absurd achievements of her disciple and her own.


    ¡°But speaking of the topic, Zoe has also made considerable progress, reaching the Ascended-Peak level at just 105 years old, a rare genius.¡± Not wanting to give Sigr¨²n any more room to boast, Thalia quickly shifted the topic slightly while looking at Ryoma, passing the ball to him so he could show off a bit. To which he responded with a proud smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes, my little one has been working really hard lately and has made great progress. I might even say that in a couple of years, she¡¯ll advance to the Revealed level without too much trouble.¡± Once he had boasted to his heart¡¯s content, Ryoma quickly looked back at Thalia and returned the gesture with a pleased smile.


    ¡°Though your Elara isn¡¯t far behind either. A 90-year-old Ascended-Virtuous is no small rarity.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, well, what can I say? I guess my little one was influenced by the great progress Liliana has made. Being an Ascended-Competent at just 50 years old is truly a rarely seen achievement.¡±


    Thalia commented with a somewhat proud smile, then passed the ball to Eleonora to let her show off as well, all to overshadow Sigr¨²n a bit. After all, even though Erik was a disciple of both, he was Eleonora¡¯s third disciple, which meant that most of the ¡®credit¡¯ went to Sigr¨²n for being his first master. Additionally, Liliana¡¯s achievements, though far inferior to Erik¡¯s, were still impressive¡ªbetter than several of the Master-levels sitting there.


    ¡°Well, my little Liliana has also worked very hard and, fortunately, has achieved outstanding results. I suppose having Erik as a younger brother has pressured her a bit and brought out her talents.¡±


    Eleonora spoke in a calm and elegant tone, though visibly proud, as Liliana¡¯s performance had been dazzling. To the point that, if it weren¡¯t for Erik, she would undoubtedly be publicly recognized as the best of her generation, just like Desmond. Though it was far from her own achievements and Sigr¨²n¡¯s, it was still something to be proud of.


    ¡°I can agree with that. Having a monster who can reach the Ascended-Expert level at just 30 years old as a younger brother can¡¯t be easy, especially for someone so young.¡±


    Adrian spoke with a somewhat serious expression, which made all the Master-levels present nod with grave expressions, except for Eleonora and Sigr¨²n. Even they, Master levels in their own right, who had lived for millennia and had vast experience and minds as stable as mountains, weren¡¯t sure they could remain steadfast with such a monster as a younger brother.


    As proof, there was Sigr¨²n¡¯s ¡®older brother¡¯, who ended up disappearing from the public eye not long after his master¡¯s death. This was largely due to the immense pressure he felt from Sigr¨²n¡¯s monstrous talent¡ªthe thousand-year-old baby Master-level, something never before seen in history.


    For the same reason, all the Master-levels greatly respected Eleonora, who not only managed to withstand having a close relationship with someone so absurdly talented and who kicked her off her throne as the genius of the era, surpassing her in almost everything, but also loyally supported her. They were even closer than real sisters, understanding that, even though she was worse than Sigr¨²n, she was still above everyone else¡ªsomething very few in her position could see so clearly.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°By the way, Sigr¨²n, what ever happened to your older brother? Have you heard anything about him?¡± Remembering a face she hadn¡¯t seen in centuries, Thalia asked with a bit of curiosity as she looked at Sigr¨²n, who responded without much interest.


    ¡°Truthfully, not much. We were never very close, and after my master¡¯s passing, we lost all communication, to the point where he hasn¡¯t even bothered to visit my master¡¯s grave once, even though I gave him the location. Though I heard he married into a family from the Boreal League.¡±


    Hearing the response, Thalia quickly lost interest and started a new conversation with the other Master-levels about various random topics, while also glancing at the holographic screens showing the tournament to boast from time to time.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In a cave hidden by lush vegetation, several spells, and magical artifacts, Elara, Zoe, Liliana, and Ethan are walking, advancing through the dark place illuminated only by a sphere of light above them. They were accompanied by the other members of the group, who were recovering from their injuries and exhaustion with the help of various potions.


    After a while, the group reached the bottom of the cave, where they found a dead end with an intimidating rocky wall. At that moment, Zoe pulled out a small black staff with golden geometric patterns carved all over its surface from her storage ring. She quickly activated it, causing it to glow softly, while the wall in front of them began to retreat rapidly on its own, revealing a magical scene on the other side.


    Behind the wall was a spacious grotto with a high rocky ceiling from which numerous thin waterfalls cascaded down, pooling into a serene body of water on the cave floor, creating a small stream. Along with the soft, mysterious light emanating from various magical sources, the environment was filled with a warm and cozy feeling.


    The interior of the grotto was finely decorated, giving the impression that the place was more of a themed hotel than an improvised campsite. There was a living room at the front, featuring two large, luxurious curved sofas on either side, accompanied by several individual seats and a beautiful low table in the center, holding an intricately designed magical lamp.


    In the back, there were several structures that appeared to be large tents made from sophisticated and robust-looking materials, with different types of runes carved into their surfaces. Additionally, several magical circles glowed softly on the ceiling and walls of the grotto, forming a barrier that protected the place from enemy detection.


    Upon reaching the beautiful living room, the group of young people took their seats¡ªsome on the sofas and others on the individual chairs¡ªbut all of them wore pleased expressions as they looked at the staff in Zoe¡¯s hands, the prize they had worked so hard to obtain. This finally allowed them to take a well-deserved and much-needed rest.


    ¡°So, we suffered three casualties¡­¡±


    After glancing around, Zoe spoke in a gentle tone, tinged with some remorse. The battle had been extremely fierce, resulting in the loss of two knights¡ªthe female whip user and the other Zazen discipline practitioner¡ªand a young water-affinity mage, all of whom sacrificed themselves to repel the enemy¡¯s assault. That left only her and the mace user as melee fighters in a group mostly composed of mages. However, her expression quickly grew serious as she went on.


    ¡°Though it¡¯s a bit painful that they lost their chance, I won¡¯t let their sacrifice be in vain, and I¡¯ll make sure to compensate them for their loss.¡±


    Though none of those present said anything about Zoe¡¯s words, she could easily see the calm and relief they brought to the eyes of the three students who remained in her group. So, with a smile on her face, she continued.


    ¡°I¡¯d also like to thank all of you for your efforts because thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work and tenacity, we were able to achieve our goal!¡±


    Everyone present nodded, filled with emotion at Zoe¡¯s words, who smiled proudly as she held out the staff they had obtained with so much effort. Something curious that had been discovered during the tournament was that the staff couldn¡¯t be stored in their storage rings, as it was rejected whenever they tried. But Zoe continued with her little speech.


    ¡°But we¡¯ve only achieved half of our final goal. Now we need to focus on deciphering the staff¡¯s riddle to find the palace and secure our places in the exploration of the ruin. So, we can¡¯t relax yet¡ªwe even have to fight harder and more cleverly to overcome the next trials!¡±


    Zoe sent her mana into the staff in her hand, causing different holographic images of star charts to appear in the air. Everyone stared at them with thoughtful expressions, trying to come up with ideas that could help them solve the mystery. After a while, Elara commented softly, with a pensive expression, as her gaze shifted between the different star charts.


    ¡°Those star charts seem to be the ones visible in the night sky on this planet, but don¡¯t they seem a bit distorted?¡±


    At Elara¡¯s words, Liliana began to examine the star charts while comparing them to her memories of the starry sky visible on the planet, trying to confirm her claims. She reached exactly the same conclusion¡ªthe stars were indeed slightly out of place¡ªso she commented with interest.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Although the distortion isn¡¯t too great, there¡¯s definitely a slight distortion, or rather, a ¡®displacement¡¯¡­?¡±


    ¡°How interesting. It¡¯s possible that those displacements are the clues needed to find the palace.¡± Zoe added with an intrigued expression on her face as she carefully examined the star charts.


    Though the other participants couldn¡¯t see the distortions Zoe, Elara, and Liliana were talking about, they still began to discuss various hypotheses to solve the riddle based on that premise, splitting into two separate groups discussing different topics.


    One group was made up of the girls, who began calculating the distortions in the star charts. The other group, consisting of the three students, began discussing different hypotheses to solve the mystery, leaving Ethan aside, alone and silent, with a rather uncomfortable expression on his face.


    After all, like the other members of the group, Ethan was unable to see the distortions the girls were talking about. And since he was now a direct disciple of the Arcane Order, it would be a bit awkward for him to go and discuss with the regular students. Besides, he had already missed his moment, and it would be awkward to join now, leaving him in a very uncomfortable and practically isolated position.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 94: You can trust me on that.

    Without intending to stand aside like dead weight, Ethan quickly retrieved from his storage ring a pair of thermal flasks adorned with beautiful carved runes. Several porcelain cups, and some desserts that were kept in a gorgeous display case that maintained them fresh and at their peak. Ethan then placed them on the coffee table and served them into the cups. At that moment, he looked at everyone present and announced with a smile.


    ¡°Here is a little refreshment to lift your spirits¡ªsome pastries and coffee.¡±


    Upon hearing the announcement, the students turned to look at Ethan and then gazed at the impressive desserts and the cake, quickly assuming he was not speaking to them. But at that very moment, the Direct Disciple opened the gate of the display case holding the desserts, then added with a smile as he looked at them.


    ¡°Go ahead, the previous fight was quite tough, and it¡¯s good to have a little snack; it might help us better weigh our options in solving the riddle.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Direct Disciple Williams.¡±


    Upon realizing that it was indeed for them, the students quickly expressed their thanks with cheerful and somewhat moved smiles on their faces, as the chance to eat what the Direct Disciples enjoyed was far too rare; so, with great enthusiasm, they began to take some pastries and their cups of coffee, soon displaying expressions of delight at the incredible taste of what they were eating.


    (Direct Disciples really do have the best things¡­)


    Upon tasting the pastries and the coffee, the same thought occurred to the three students¡ªnot only were they exquisite, but with each bite, a warm current flowed through their bodies, erasing fatigue and energizing their exhausted muscles. At that moment, Ethan turned to look at Zoe, Elara, and Liliana, then commented with a smile.


    ¡°Come on, fellow disciples, although they¡¯re nothing out of this world, the pastries are made with High Honey from the Tau System and the coffee is Albor Coffee, so together they can energize the body and clear the mind.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the attention, Disciple Williams, though I must apologize¡ªI¡¯m not much of a coffee fan; I prefer tea.¡± Liliana remarked with a smile as she gracefully took a dessert, a gesture echoed by Elara and Zoe with slight nods as they too took some desserts.


    Liliana¡¯s words brought a somewhat awkward smile to Ethan, who had only coffee with him, since in his circle¡ªhis family and his master¡ªcoffee was the most popular beverage, and he was no exception, while tea was something consumed only on rare occasions.


    ¡°I apologize, Disciple Faye, but I don¡¯t have any tea with me at this moment.¡± Ethan said, his face showing a hint of regret. To which Liliana replied with a smile, simultaneously retrieving a beautiful teapot from her storage ring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Disciple Williams¡ªI appreciate your thoughtfulness; I do have some tea with me.¡±


    ¡°I am equally grateful for your attention, Disciple Williams, but getting back to the topic, I suppose our next course of action will be to wait until nightfall so that we can rearrange the stellar charts with precision.¡± While taking one of the cups of tea Liliana had served, Zoe remarked with a serious expression, prompting the other two girls to nod as they sipped their own tea.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªadjusting them based solely on our memories could lead to mistakes; it¡¯s better to wait until night.¡± After placing her cup on the table, Elara agreed with a nod, then took a small bite of her dessert, a gesture that brought a satisfied smile to her face.


    ¡°Then, for now, we can take our leave and rest a bit.¡±


    After tasting the dessert, Zoe commented in a calm tone, and the students nodded before saying their goodbyes and heading toward their respective shelters with slow, tired steps. Meanwhile, Elara, Liliana, and Zoe remained in the area for a moment, and by the time the students had disappeared into their tents, Elara turned to look at Ethan and spoke in a calm tone, though visibly tired.


    ¡°Disciple Williams, it¡¯s best that you rest; we¡¯ll meet around midnight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave you to rest.¡±


    With a slight bow and a smile, Ethan rose from his seat and headed toward his own shelter¡ªa much larger and more opulent structure than the others¡ªleaving behind the beautiful ladies, who shortly afterward departed as a group toward another of the luxurious-looking tents.


    Although the exterior of the shelter appeared to be made of some kind of fabric or leather, the interior was completely different, with floors resembling dark marble and ebony walls adorned with all manner of precisely carved runes. This revealed a space far larger than its exterior suggested.


    At the center of the room stood a large, luxurious-looking bed, flanked by shelves filled with books and various magical artifacts. Off to one side, a few meters away, was a beautiful dark-wood desk of sophisticated, minimalist design, its surface etched with runes from which several holographic screens emanated.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    On these holographic screens were displayed all sorts of numerical tables and statistical graphs with data pertaining to the shelter itself, as well as real-time images of the surroundings. Not only of the shelter but even projections of the exterior of the cave. These were complete with intelligent systems that identified everything shown, to the point of being able to provide a danger estimate.


    The place also featured a cozy living area furnished with beautiful leather sofas and a low table at its center. In this area, a large window replaced one of the walls, offering a view of an expansive universe filled with stars and galaxies¡ªas if the site were in the middle of a space station.


    With somewhat tired expressions, Zoe, Elara, and Liliana made their way to the shelter¡¯s living room, where they collapsed. On the coffee table, a tea set appeared that began preparing tea on its own before floating over and serving it into the cups.


    ¡°It really was a complicated moment¡­¡± After letting out a tired sigh, Elara commented as one of the porcelain cups flew to her.


    ¡°No kidding¡ªthe beginning was extremely complicated, and getting hit by fire and electricity hurt a lot, though not as much as colliding with the wall of light; that really knocked the wind out of me and left me dizzy for a moment¡­¡±


    Zoe added with a sigh after taking a sip from her own cup, glancing at Liliana, who was drinking from hers with a relaxed expression. But Liliana quickly set her cup aside and spoke in a tired voice.


    ¡°Well, it was a very tense moment¡ªI feared failing to achieve stability in my mana construction if I didn¡¯t make it solid enough. But I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯ll practice more mana constructions and try to create stable, resilient, elastic structures.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you should ask your younger brother for help; it seems he¡¯s very skilled at that. After all, the throne he conjured at the start of the tournament looked very comfortable.¡± Elara remarked with a smile, eliciting complicated expressions from both Liliana and Zoe.


    ¡°Although he focuses more on Myst constructions, it¡¯s really crazy what he can do now¡ªeven the chairs he creates are practically indistinguishable from real ones. If you sit with your eyes closed, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference; they are truly impressive¡­¡± Liliana said softly, with a slight sigh, becoming increasingly aware of her younger brother¡¯s astounding talent.


    ¡°But speaking of the matter, how should we respond to what he did to us? It wasn¡¯t very kind of him¡­¡±


    Zoe asked with a somewhat troubled expression, for although Erik had indeed caused them many problems with his cunning ¡®steal and run¡¯ act¡ªa fact that had angered her a bit¡ªthe truth was that, in her eyes, he still appeared dazzling and even more attractive than before.


    His plan had been unexpected and meticulous, analyzing the mechanism of the column of light to perfection before anyone else and moving at the exact moment, catching everyone off guard¡ªable to ¡®steal¡¯ the staff right under the noses of the strongest of his generation and escape unscathed, leaving them as a mere afterthought. Something that, honestly, not many¡ªnot even she herself¡ªcould do.


    But the most astonishing thing of all was that, until now, no one knew for sure how he had done it; although his impressive speed could be explained by a one-time-use magical artifact of maximum Revealed level, everything else remained a complete mystery that many teams, including his own, had tried unsuccessfully to uncover.


    Erik¡¯s act of passing through the column of light was the most alluring to all the groups, as it granted a substantial advantage in obtaining the staffs. Throughout the tournament, several participants had attempted the same feat with various hypotheses in mind, but so far, those who were lucky ended up with severe injuries, while the unlucky were directly teleported to the space station.


    ¡°Really, Erik pulled a very nasty trick on us there, but don¡¯t worry¡ªI will personally make sure he gives you a satisfactory explanation for his little stunt. You can trust me on that.¡±


    Liliana said with her arms crossed, looking rather angry, as she had truly suffered because of that reckless fool who hadn¡¯t even thought to take her along on his spree¡ªor at the very least, warn her of what he was about to do so that she wouldn¡¯t be involved¡ªwhich prompted Elara to reply rather hastily.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, it¡¯s not necessary. Although it¡¯s true we experienced some difficulties, this is still a tournament, and technically, we were competitors, so his actions are perfectly understandable.¡± As she spoke, Elara seemed to realize something, and she quickly added in a somewhat shy tone, lowering her voice.


    ¡°Although, if he really feels inclined to apologize, I wouldn¡¯t mind if we went out to dinner one or two times.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you look like a lovesick fool.¡± Liliana snapped in annoyance at Elara¡¯s comment, to which Elara retorted indignantly, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool! Don¡¯t forget who designed the strategy that allowed us to get the staff!!¡±


    ¡°Now, stop fighting, both of you.¡±


    With an ironic smile on her face, Zoe said in a strict tone, prompting the two girls to huff before turning their heads¡ªas if to indicate they would ignore the other¡ªthough Zoe could only gently shake her head before changing the subject with an amused expression.


    ¡°But then, what do you all think of the riddle?¡±


    ¡°Oh!!¡±


    Liliana¡¯s eyes lit up at Zoe¡¯s words, and immediately, with a somewhat proud smile, she gently waved her hand, causing the view from the panoramic window to change¡ªnow displaying an image of incredible clarity of the starry sky. Holographic screens appeared before each of them, showcasing various controls and more detailed images.


    ¡°Fufufu, in reality, my shelter can keep records of up to one year of data related to itself, and that includes recordings of the exterior, among which are recordings of the surrounding airspace, many of them pointing directly at the night sky.¡±


    Liliana said with a small, proud smile, for her shelter was indeed quite impressive¡ªthe very best that could be achieved for a magical artifact of its type while remaining at Revealed level¡ªsomething only possible because it was made by her master personally. A gift for the tournament given exclusively to her, as Erik had made one for himself, giving her a small sense of victory.


    ¡°So you¡¯re also worried about a traitor.¡± Upon seeing the impressive display, Zoe couldn''t help but comment in a grave tone, to which Liliana quickly nodded solemnly, while Elara straightened in her chair with a similar expression.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 95: Maybe Erik is a little better.

    The issue of a possible traitor had been a constant concern for the three girls. After all, it was too much of a coincidence that the three students who ended up eliminated were the strongest in the group below them, the direct disciples, and also the most loyal, as they were part of the same fraternity at the university.


    Although the students weren¡¯t particularly talented¡ªsince they were all around 300 years old and only one, the water-affinity mage, was an Ascended-Expert, while the others were merely Ascended-Advanced¡ªthey were still a force to be reckoned with in their current situation, as they had good technique and vast combat experience.


    Moreover, since they belonged to the same fraternity¡ªa social group that represented high status and great opportunities at the university¡ªit was unlikely they would commit betrayal. If they did, they would be automatically expelled, and it would be difficult for another fraternity to accept them, as the most valuable asset of any fraternity was its direct disciples. Losing them had been a heavy blow.


    But since they had imagined that something like this could happen, especially with that blue-haired fox competing against them, the girls had remained cautious from the start, refusing to fully reveal their plans. Not even to Ethan, who was the new direct disciple of the Order thanks to his master recently joining and the director granting him recognition. As a result, they were the only ones who knew the location of the refuge, which could only be accessed through tunnels created with the help of several magical artifacts, primarily from Liliana and Elara.


    The magical artifacts not only created complex tunnels that prevented ethereal projection beyond their walls but also, without the key, the marks left in the tunnels would disorient anyone who tried to navigate them. This ensured that no one could find the path to the refuge, even if they knew the way beforehand, allowing them to maintain relative calm despite the suspicion of a traitor in their ranks.


    ¡°Yes, although until now it was just baseless suspicion, some strange things happened in the last fight, so it¡¯s better to be even more cautious and control the information we reveal.¡± Liliana commented with a dark expression similar to Zoe¡¯s, to which Elara added with a serious look.


    ¡°But we also have to consider the possibility that it¡¯s just a coincidence, as being overly cautious could backfire, especially when we¡¯re in a race against time with people searching for us everywhere.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that too. Maybe we¡¯re just being a bit paranoid, but it¡¯s better to stay cautious, as we have been so far. This is a delicate moment, and we could fall victim to an ambush at any time.¡± Zoe added seriously, elegantly sipping her cup of tea, at which point Liliana asked in a calm tone.


    ¡°I completely agree, but what are we going to do about the three openings we have?¡±


    At Liliana¡¯s question, Zoe and Elara could only sigh heavily, as it was a truly complicated problem. Elara then commented in a slightly tired tone, bringing her teacup to her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tricky issue. At this point, it will be hard to replenish our numbers. Almost all the other participants are already organized, especially those with strength similar to the members we lost. Besides, at this stage, it¡¯s hard not to be suspicious of any new person who joins.¡±


    ¡°Elara¡¯s right. We already suspect a traitor in the group, so bringing in more people now would only worsen the situation, which could be more harmful than beneficial.¡± Zoe agreed with Elara¡¯s words, who added with a smile, looking at Liliana.


    ¡°So, we have no choice but to continue with reduced numbers. It seems we¡¯ll have to rely on you and Disciple Williams.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose that¡¯s the only way¡­¡± Liliana nodded with understanding and a serious demeanor, to which Elara smiled softly and asked in a cheerful tone, changing the subject to something less serious.


    ¡°By the way, what do you think of Disciple Williams?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, nothing special. Although his illusion affinity is quite rare and useful, he doesn¡¯t stand out that much.¡± Zoe replied without much interest, bringing her cup to her lips, to which Liliana responded with a slightly surprised look on her face.


    ¡°Are you serious? He was a vital part of our success. If he hadn¡¯t infiltrated the enemy group with his illusions to take out one of their mages, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain the staff, not to mention that his illusory fog matrix was what allowed us to retreat safely.¡±


    ¡°I see your point. Disciple Williams was indeed a crucial part of the operation, but I still don¡¯t feel like he stands out particularly. It¡¯s like he¡¯s missing something¡­¡± Elara commented thoughtfully, wondering about the precise reason behind her assessment, but Zoe, who spoke right after, gave her the answer.


    ¡°Elara¡¯s right. Although Disciple Williams is quite good, compared to Disciple Erik, he still has a long way to go. Even though they¡¯re at the same level, the disparity in their ages shows who¡¯s more talented.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°But even without that, Disciple Williams¡¯ behavior and attitude are too childish compared to the mature and elegant style of Disciple Erik. It really makes you think that the older one is Disciple Erik, when in reality, he¡¯s a third of Disciple Williams¡¯ age.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s why I feel like he¡¯s missing something. He¡¯s much worse than Disciple Erik!¡±


    Zoe¡¯s words illuminated Elara, who nodded vehemently and commented excitedly, finally understanding why she felt he wasn¡¯t good enough. Disciple Erik was too outstanding, and comparisons were inevitable.


    Meanwhile, Liliana looked at her friends in surprise, who were exchanging satisfied and understanding glances, wondering where they saw the ¡°mature and elegant¡± in that fool Erik, who spent his time eating cookies and playing with his wolves like a little child. This inevitably led her to ask incredulously.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, can you?¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re serious. Disciple Williams isn¡¯t bad, but he still has a lot to improve compared to Disciple Erik.¡±


    Seeing Zoe¡¯s serious expression as she responded, Liliana began to reflect a bit on the topic, realizing that they were partly right. Setting aside the ¡°mature and elegant¡± part that she couldn¡¯t see anywhere, Liliana couldn¡¯t help but agree that, in terms of pure talent, Erik was a damn monster.


    Erik¡¯s talent was so terrifying that year after year, he achieved increasingly absurd feats. Ethan, on the other hand, could only be called a rare genius with great potential but no real achievements to show for it, and he was almost a century older. Meanwhile, that fool was already as strong as him and had achieved admirable academic accomplishments, and the most exasperating part was that the fool barely even attended classes lately.


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe Erik is a little better¡­¡±


    With some reluctance, Liliana let out an admission that was somewhat hard to make, as knowing it and putting it into words were two very different things. But wanting to quickly change the subject, she added seriously.


    ¡°But let¡¯s stop wasting time and focus on solving the riddle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve rested for a while. Let¡¯s not waste any more time and get to work.¡±


    After saying that, Zoe activated the staff, and several holographic screens containing images of the staff, overlaid with the actual recordings from that night, appeared in front of each of the girls. They immediately began adjusting the discrepancies between the two, while noting the changes they had to make in holograms that resembled spreadsheets.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A few hours later, the girls finished adjusting the images of the staff, ending up with a long list containing information about all the changes each star had undergone to align with the real images of the night sky.


    ¡°Well, I think this confirms that the star charts aren¡¯t deliberately distorted but are actually slight changes caused by different observation points.¡± Elara commented with a focused expression as she analyzed the list of data on a holographic screen.


    ¡°Yes, it seems there are exactly four different viewpoints. I guess we¡¯ll have to calculate the distance of those points using our current position as a reference¡­¡± Liliana sighed, a bit tired, as she made the magical teapot brew more tea and took out a couple of desserts from her storage ring. At that moment, Zoe commented with a tired smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely that the palace is located at the intersection of these four points, so let¡¯s not wait any longer. Let¡¯s find the place.¡±


    With tired smiles on their faces, the girls immediately began calculating the observation points of the different star charts. But since all they had was a very rough and basic map of the planet, with many blank and unexplored areas, when they finally found the intersection point, they realized they had no idea what the area was like.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll be in uncharted territory¡­ this is going to be problematic¡­¡±


    As she looked at the map on a holographic screen, which showed a pin in a blank zone, Elara commented with some concern. Zoe responded with a slight sigh and said while extending her hand for the floating teapot to refill her cup.


    ¡°We have no other choice. Sending a scout ahead could alert the other participants. Besides, we¡¯re short on numbers, so we need to be extremely careful.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s all we can do. How troublesome¡­¡±


    Setting her cup down, Liliana commented in a complicated tone, to which Elara and Zoe could only sigh in annoyance as they tried to calm their mood by sipping from their own teacups. They then did a few more checks to ensure they hadn¡¯t made any mistakes in their calculations.


    After a while, having reviewed all the calculations a couple of times, Elara stretched out on the couch and then rubbed her eyes gently, visibly tired. At that moment, she spoke while lazily stretching.


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s better to get some sleep before midnight. It¡¯s been an exhausting day.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. But, by the way, what are we going to tell the others at midnight? Will we look at the stars or leave immediately to take advantage of the element of surprise?¡±


    After a tired yawn, Liliana asked while stretching similarly to Elara. At that moment, Zoe covered her own yawn with her hands and commented in a soft voice.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to leave at midnight. If there are traitors, they won¡¯t know what¡¯s happening until the last moment, which will give us some room to maneuver.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s sleep for a couple of hours and leave at midnight.¡± Elara nodded and let herself fall tiredly onto the sofa, at which point Liliana commented as she stood up.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. And are you planning to stay here or go to your own tents?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. This couch is calling me¡­¡± Elara said in a somewhat funny voice, already almost asleep, which made Zoe shake her head. Zoe then commented as she got up from her sofa, holding the staff in her right hand.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better if we stay together, though I¡¯ll sleep in a bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sharing my bed, but I¡¯ll leave a couple of beds here if you want to sleep.¡±


    Liliana spoke in a casual tone, pulling out two beds similar to the one already in the room. She then headed to her own bed with a tired step, falling asleep almost instantly. This made Zoe laugh amusedly as she quickly picked up the sleeping Elara in her arms and placed her on one of the beds. She then let herself fall onto the other bed, also falling asleep instantly while firmly holding the staff in her hands.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 96: It seems this is the place.

    By the time midnight arrived, Zoe suddenly opened her eyes and tightened her grip on the staff in her hands, which she had not let go of even while sleeping, allowing her to release a small sigh. At that moment, Liliana and Elara also woke up, stretching lazily, visibly rested and energetic.


    After tidying up their appearances, the girls left the portable shelter together and headed toward the common living room, where they found Ethan in the company of the other three students, chatting calmly while drinking what appeared to be coffee.


    "Good evening, everyone." Zoe was the first to greet, causing all the young people in the room to rise from their seats and greet her in unison while bowing respectfully.


    """Good evening, direct disciples."""


    "Good evening, Disciple Laverne, Disciple Faye, Disciple Belmonte." Ethan added, performing a small bow, to which the girls nodded and returned the greeting.


    "Well, tonight we¡¯re going out, so I hope you prepare everything necessary. You have 15 minutes. Disperse."


    With a serious and authoritative tone, Zoe ordered the group of students, who felt a bit confused as they glanced at each other, but quickly obeyed and ran to their own shelters to gather their equipment. After all, they couldn¡¯t afford to have several gigantic storage rings like the direct disciples and kept most of their gear in their shelters.


    As for Ethan, he remained in his spot, just as confused as the other students, so he couldn¡¯t resist asking, filled with confusion.


    "Fellow disciples, wouldn¡¯t it be safer to send a small scouting team to take pictures of the sky and then analyze them? Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to bring out the staff right now..."


    "Hehe, you¡¯re right." Elara commented with a smile as a small, discreet flame appeared in front of her, which changed shape, turning into a cluster of words in the air.


    [We¡¯ve already solved the riddle, but we suspect there¡¯s a traitor, so we don¡¯t want to alert them.]


    Upon reading the fiery message in the air, which had deliberately been created from a blind spot of the shelters, Ethan was equally confused and surprised by the suspicion of traitors. However, he wisely chose to remain silent and simply nodded in understanding. Fifteen minutes later, the group gathered again, now fully equipped and ready for combat, so without further ado, they walked toward the shelter¡¯s exit.


    After Zoe used the artifact to cover the shelter¡¯s entrance once more, the group continued walking through the cave, illuminated by a sphere of light above them, until they reached a large crack in one of the cave walls. Despite stretching from the ceiling to the floor, it was so narrow that no person could fit through it.


    Quickly, Liliana stepped forward in front of the crack, holding a wooden staff with intricate runes carved into it, which glowed softly. Soon after, the crack widened enough for two people to walk side by side without feeling cramped, at which point she began walking inside.


    Following Liliana, the group entered the crack, which immediately closed behind the last person, erasing any trace of activity in the area. After walking for a while through the tunnel, the group arrived at a wide circular area with six arched entrances leading to different tunnels, where Elara pointed to a specific one, and they continued their journey.


    The group kept walking through tunnels, encountering several intersections along the way, where Elara always chose the path, until they finally reached a dead end blocked by a massive boulder. Upon arriving, Zoe stood in front of the group and announced in a serious voice.


    "Now we¡¯ll enter stealth mode. We¡¯ll move together at all times. Remember to stay alert."


    After everyone nodded in understanding, Liliana and Ethan quickly took their staffs and conjured a magical circle beneath the group, along with various runes that surrounded them, causing them to vanish from sight as if they were mirages. They became invisible and difficult to detect.


    After ensuring everything was in order, Liliana swiftly waved the second wooden staff in her hand, causing the boulder in front of them to deform, creating an ascending staircase. She quickly began climbing, followed closely by the group, soon reaching the surface after some time.


    Upon reaching the surface, the group found themselves in a jungle area, filled with impressive trees brimming with life and color. However, they didn¡¯t waste time admiring the scenery and quickly pulled out their flying artifacts, mounted them, and rose into the air. Liliana, for her part, closed the hole in the ground they had emerged from, returning the massive boulder to its original form, as if there had never been a huge staircase-shaped hole in it.


    Flying with the help of various means, the group spent some time in the air, always alert for possible pursuers, passing through different biomes¡ªdeserts, jungles, snowy areas, and more¡ªwhich greatly confused the students. However, seeing the serious expressions of the direct disciples, they chose to remain silent and follow orders diligently.


    Finally, after a couple of hours, the group arrived at a beautiful natural canyon, with steep rocky walls composed of layers upon layers of rocks in countless beautiful colors, an indelible record of the geological history of the planet Eryndor. At that moment, Liliana and Zoe turned to look at Elara, who, holding a crystal tablet in her hand, nodded seriously.


    "Let¡¯s study the terrain a bit without separating."


    With Elara¡¯s agreement, Zoe quickly ordered, to which everyone present nodded, and they began wandering the area at a leisurely pace, analyzing everything they saw in detail. Meanwhile, Elara and Liliana recorded everything with their crystal tablets, which displayed holograms of a map forming in real time.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The beautiful natural canyon was adorned with all kinds of vibrant vegetation, as well as a small crystal-clear stream running along the bottom, filling the scene with life and creating a beautiful contrast with the earthy and gray tones of the impressive canyon. This made it a good place for a short vacation¡ªa thought that crossed the minds of several presents.


    After wandering through the intricate passages of the canyon, with Elara carefully examining her crystal tablet, the group suddenly came across a crack in one of the ¡°walls¡±, prompting Elara to raise her hand. At that moment, Zoe, seated atop a beautiful nine-tailed white fox, ordered in a firm tone.


    "Stop."


    While Liliana, Zoe, Elara, and Ethan gathered to look at the hologram on Elara¡¯s tablet, the other students exchanged understanding glances, finally realizing what had happened. The direct disciples had solved the riddle and were about to enter the palace, which made their eyes shine with excitement.


    "It seems this is the place..." Elara commented in a serious tone as she compared the coordinates of the location with those they had calculated, to which Liliana nodded.


    "It must be. We checked the calculations several times, and this crack almost looks like an entrance."


    "So we¡¯ve arrived? We¡¯ve found the palace?" Ethan asked with a hint of excitement in his tone, to which Zoe replied seriously.


    "It could be, or it could just be a clue. But for now, let¡¯s enter." Seeing her fellow direct disciples nod in agreement, Zoe quickly turned to look at the three students and ordered firmly.


    "We¡¯re going into the cave. Magni, you¡¯re with me at the front, and the rest follow us."


    With Zoe¡¯s words, the burly mace-wielder quickly stepped forward, holding his enormous two-handed mace firmly, while the others grouped into formation, with Ethan at the rear alongside the young man with dark skin and golden hair. Liliana, Elara, and the young man with tanned skin and black hair with pale green tips remained in the center.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Zoe quickly gave the order to enter, and the nine-tailed fox beneath her began moving as if walking on air, alongside Magni. He moved on what appeared to be a metallic disk densely engraved with all kinds of runes that allowed him to move with some freedom.


    Upon passing through the crack, the group found themselves in a natural cave, not very large, dimly illuminated by luminous stalactites on the floor and ceiling, giving it both a magical and eerie impression. At that moment, Zoe pulled out the magical artifact she used to open the shelter and activated it, causing a light to scan the entire cave, almost like some kind of scanner.


    Shortly after, geometric lines of light spread throughout the cave, glowing softly and intermittently for a few seconds before disappearing, at which point the crack they had entered through closed, erasing any trace that it had ever existed.


    With the only source of light now gone, the place was enveloped in darkness, which was combated by the faint light emitted by the stalactites. At that moment, Liliana extended her hand forward, and a warm, whitish sphere of light formed above it, rising to the ceiling of the cave after a small upward motion of Liliana¡¯s hand.


    Meanwhile, without saying a word, Zoe stored the staff that had turned the cave into a shelter and quickly grabbed the tournament staff from her waist, where it levitated firmly, defying gravity, right next to her katana. At that moment, she activated it, filled with anticipation. But unlike before, this time only a single holographic screen appeared, which no longer displayed star charts but instead showed a written message. She instinctively knew that only she could see it.


    [Select up to 9 companions.]


    Seeing the message, a beautiful smile adorned Zoe¡¯s face as she quickly turned to look at her companions, selecting them mentally. Once she had chosen them all, she turned back to the hologram, which now also showed a number of companions with a message at the bottom.


    [Only 6 companions have been selected. Are you sure you want to proceed?]


    With a serious expression, Zoe quickly nodded while her companions looked at her somewhat confused, causing the message on the screen to change, now displaying a single message in large letters.


    [Prepare for teleportation in 5 seconds.] Reading the message, Zoe quickly turned to look at her companions with a serious expression and announced solemnly.


    "Prepare for teleportation."


    Everyone present was a bit surprised by Zoe¡¯s sudden announcement, but quickly prepared, gripping their weapons tightly while taking deep breaths. Then, 5 seconds later, a flash of light filled the area. After a brief moment of vertigo, the group found themselves in the middle of a vast vestibule carved into living rock.


    "We¡¯re in the palace, I suppose."


    Liliana commented as she recovered from the vertigo, looking at the enormous black wooden door at the far end of the vestibule, to which Zoe nodded calmly and commented while studying the surroundings and the door Liliana was looking at.


    "That¡¯s most likely the case. The staff brought us here, after all."


    "I suppose we should head to the door..." Elara commented thoughtfully, also looking at the door, to which Ethan added seriously.


    "Though I doubt it¡¯ll be that easy..."


    Entirely agreeing with Ethan¡¯s comment, the girls nodded in unison, at which point Zoe turned to look at the three students, who were also cautiously studying their surroundings, and announced in a firm tone.


    "We¡¯re in the trial palace, so from now on, we must remain even more alert and ready to react to any unforeseen events. And Magni, you stay with me at the front. We must protect the mages with everything we¡¯ve got."


    "Understood, Direct Disciple Laverne. I¡¯ll do everything I can to keep them safe, even if it means getting eliminated from the tournament." Magni quickly responded with a serious tone, tightening his grip on his enormous mace as his runic tattoos glowed faintly, to which Zoe nodded in satisfaction and commented.


    "Don¡¯t worry. If you get eliminated, I¡¯ll make sure to compensate you appropriately."


    "Thank you very much, Direct Disciple." Magni quickly responded firmly, performing a small bow, at which point Zoe turned to look at the others and ordered firmly.


    "Let¡¯s move forward."


    Everyone present nodded with serious and focused expressions, gripping their weapons tightly and mobilizing their mana, conjuring runes and magical circles that covered them with various protective barriers. Zoe then returned the tournament staff to her waist and advanced with firm steps.


    After spreading out slightly to give themselves enough space to react to any unforeseen events, the group reached the door, which immediately seemed to come to life, glowing softly with iridescent colors, tensing the group. However, they relaxed slightly upon realizing that the lights were actually different holograms containing what appeared to be runes.


    "Is that runic language, isn¡¯t it?" Liliana asked as she analyzed the words on the holographic screens.


    "It seems so..." Elara nodded in agreement, and then the three girls turned to look at Ethan, who was studying the runes on the holographic screen attentively.


    ***


    Hello everyone, the second volume concluded on Patreon with the chapter I published today, and although I left a longer public note over there, I also want to inform you here that I¡¯ll be taking about a week off from publishing this novel. The third volume turned out to be quite complicated to write, and it coincided with two equally difficult arcs from my second novel, so I want to give myself a few days to stockpile chapters and better edit the ones I already have.


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 97: Under attack.

    The runic language was an ancient written language used by the Boreal League, though it has fallen into disuse in modern times. It was based on runes that were very similar to those used to create magical artifacts or spells. Although there were some differences, it was common for practitioners of the Aegis System, who were sorcerers, to have some knowledge of this language.


    Suddenly finding himself the center of attention, Ethan pretended to cough a couple of times to clear his throat, straightened his posture slightly, and then took a step forward to speak with a serious expression.


    "Indeed, it is the runic language. A well-thought-out choice for the test, as, although it is now a disused language, it was very popular in ancient times, and we may encounter it in the ruins. Fortunately, I have learned a bit and can translate it."


    "Then we will rely on you, Disciple Williams." Zoe remarked in a calm tone, to which Ethan quickly nodded and focused his gaze on the holograms, adding.


    "I will do my best."


    With a serious and concentrated expression, Ethan reviewed the runes on the holographic screens, then brought his hand to his chin, thinking about how to adapt the meaning to the galactic language while preserving the nuances. After a few seconds, he nodded in satisfaction and began to speak again.


    "...The written message goes something like this:


    ''In hands of sages, warriors bold, true power lies.


    He who walks with wisdom, history as his guide,


    The shrouded path shall rise, unveiled to wise eyes.


    Reflect the past, wield the key, and knowledge gates swing wide.''


    "It''s a bit complicated to translate this kind of ancient poetry into the galactic language, but that''s more or less what it says."


    After reciting the poem, Ethan added in a pensive tone, which led everyone present to sink into their thoughts, pondering its meaning. After a few seconds, Elara was the first to speak, her tone thoughtful, her hand on her chin, deeply immersed in her thoughts.


    "I suppose ''the key'' refers to the staff..."


    "That makes sense, but what does ''reflect the past'' mean? Could it have something to do with the light affinity?" Zoe added shortly after, looking thoughtfully at Liliana.


    "I doubt it. Although [Past''s Reflection] is indeed a light affinity spell, it''s something of a much higher level, something only possible for Arcane-level mages. I don''t think they expect us to perform that spell. Besides, the light affinity is too rare for the riddle to be related to it." Liliana disagreed, convincing everyone, who quickly returned to their thoughts.


    "Liliana is right. ''Reflect the past'' must refer to something more metaphorical..." Elara murmured softly, still pensive, while Ethan continued to examine the runes carved into the door, trying to find any useful clues but finding nothing that particularly caught his attention.


    After giving up on the door, Ethan turned his gaze to the staff at Zoe''s waist. After examining each of its runes, he noticed something strange. Despite being slightly illuminated, the surface of the staff seemed to faintly reflect the image of the door. But what was truly odd was that, through the staff''s reflection, a faint figure of what appeared to be a hand could be seen carved into the door.


    Noticing this detail, Ethan''s eyes lit up like lanterns, and he quickly turned to look at the door again, where he could see nothing resembling what the staff''s reflection showed. This brought a huge smile to his face, and he soon announced, absolutely convinced, that this was the key to solving the riddle.


    "It''s the staff''s reflection!! ''Reflect the past'' refers to the staff''s reflection!!"


    Ethan''s words caught the attention of everyone present, who looked at the staff with curiosity. Indeed, after staring at it for a while, they found the faint figure of an arm carved into the door reflected in it. Zoe quickly took the staff and began to move it, revealing that the figure was actually a mage fighting a knight.


    "You''re right. The door''s reflection in the staff shows ''a scene from the past''." Elara commented delightedly, while Zoe, with a smile on her face, began to change the staff''s position, trying to provoke some reaction, but nothing happened.


    "Is it a matter of the angle or the distance?" Zoe asked, confused, as she stepped forward and backward. At that moment, Liliana softly commented after a moment of consideration.


    "Maybe it''s both. Try taking a few steps back and adjust the angle so that the images of the mage and the warrior appear simultaneously in the staff''s reflection."


    After nodding in agreement, Zoe took several steps back until she reached the perfect spot where the figures of the mage and the knight appeared together in the staff''s reflection. This quickly confirmed that it was the correct answer, as both the staff and the door began to glow brightly.


    "It seems that was the correct answer." Zoe commented with a charming smile, which spread to the other two girls, causing the men in the team to swallow heavily, mesmerized by the almost hypnotic beauty the young women exuded.


    While the young men were nearly hypnotized by the beauty of the direct disciples, the massive wooden doors opened, revealing a descending spiral staircase of stone steps on the other side. At that moment, Zoe quickly ordered, placing her right hand on the hilt of her sheathed katana.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Everyone, stay alert. We''ll descend in defensive formation. Be ready for combat. Magni, with me."


    "Understood."


    Zoe''s voice snapped the young men out of their trance, and they quickly formed up while Magni stepped forward, announcing firmly. At that moment, Zoe summoned the beautiful nine-tailed fox once more, which appeared in a trail of fire, then offered the staff while speaking in a tone full of respect.


    "Hiyori-sama, I will be in your care once again."


    "Trust me, little Zoe."


    The beautiful fox responded in a sweet, melodious voice, taking the staff in its teeth, then positioning itself in the middle of the formation. Zoe turned to look at her companions and announced firmly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Passing through the enormous doors, the group encountered a long spiral staircase illuminated by pale blue torches. They descended with their weapons ready and barriers up, prepared for any attack or trap. Soon, however, the group reached the bottom, where they found a massive cavern supported by gigantic pillars that made them feel like ants.


    But even more impressive was the beautiful palace visible at the center, which seemed to have come straight out of a fairy tale. Seeing the palace in the distance, the group nearly jumped with excitement, but they managed to keep their emotions in check and approached the place cautiously, maintaining their formation.


    The group continued their journey toward the palace, alert and increasingly excited to see their objective up close. Their steps grew lighter, but suddenly, a massive fireball struck the barriers protecting them from the side, causing the barriers to tremble violently and crack like glass, while the ground shook slightly.


    "We''re under attack! Reinforce the barriers and fall back!!!"


    Zoe shouted quickly, extending her ethereal projection to its maximum to identify the attackers. This prompted the entire group to spring into action, with the mages rapidly conjuring new barriers at full speed while retreating in an organized manner, also extending their ethereal projections to the maximum in all directions.


    Almost simultaneously, several spells came hurtling toward them, impacting the new barriers and unleashing furious explosions that released brutal shockwaves capable of destroying the barriers. The group had to rebuild them, consuming enormous amounts of mana while retreating hastily. Despite having fallen back quite a bit, the group continued to be attacked, so Zoe quickly turned and shouted.


    "We need to change tactics. Disciple Williams, conceal us. Liliana, do your best to identify the enemy. In the meantime, let''s keep moving."


    Without saying a word, Ethan pulled out a beautifully crafted crystal vial containing a luxurious blue liquid¡ªa mana recovery potion¡ªbut he didn''t drink it. Instead, he held it between his teeth, then, with his staff in hand, conjured a large number of runes around the group.


    "Cloak of Fog."


    Quickly, the runes conjured vast amounts of whitish Fog that completely concealed the group, to which he added several illusions to make them harder to detect. Meanwhile, Liliana quickly deactivated the light barrier she had been maintaining to protect the team. Her staff began to glow softly, and a large, complex magical circle slowly formed in front of her.


    While Liliana concentrated on the magical circle, Zoe guided the group to move erratically within the dense fog. The attacks kept coming, but thanks to the mist and the illusions, the enemy couldn''t pinpoint their location and was essentially attacking blindly. This allowed the group to catch their breath, giving the mages a chance to drink mana recovery potions with a bit more calm.


    Almost two minutes later, Liliana''s magical circle was complete, and a holographic projection formed above it, depicting a group of ten people in an attack formation, with mages in the rear casting spells and drinking potions like water. But the girls'' eyes focused on a beautiful young woman at the center of the group.


    The young woman, with delicate and symmetrical features, pale skin, blue hair, and eyes of the same color, had an appearance that could only be described as seductive. Her voluptuous and curvaceous body was something she seemed unafraid to show off, wearing what appeared to be a modified version of the university uniform¡ªa super short, tight dress that left her long, toned legs exposed and teased with a plunging neckline that emphasized her ample bust.


    Meanwhile, in her right hand, the beautiful young woman held the tournament staff, while in her left she carried another staff, this one black as jet, with an elegant and stylish design adorned with golden metal decorations at the top¡ªa clear indication that she was a mage.


    "It''s that bitch Christine! Damn it!!"


    With Liliana''s angry exclamation, the girls immediately raised their alert level to the maximum. Meanwhile, Zoe turned to look at the boys in the group and spoke with a dark expression, her tone laden with threat and murderous intent.


    "I''m only going to say this once, so listen very carefully. If any of you dare to betray us for that bitch, I swear I will hunt you down and make sure you regret it for the rest of your lives. You won''t find a single place in the University where you can hide from us."


    Along with Zoe''s icy words came the murderous intent of Liliana and Elara, who scrutinized the faces of each of the men present, engraving their features into their minds. This sent a shiver down their spines, and they immediately nodded in understanding like frightened chickens, utterly terrified by the distorted expressions of the girls, who just moments ago had exuded a warm, hypnotic beauty.


    "We need to make sure we enter the palace first, though, it would be best to eliminate that bitch here and now."


    After glancing at the men in her own group, Liliana commented with visible resentment. Then she turned to look at the hologram, where she began to study the group composed exclusively of men, except for the beautiful lady with seductive features and a sensual body.


    "Let''s go with a full-power attack. Let''s take advantage of the fact that we can see her, and she can''t see us."


    Elara quickly added with a Machiavellian smile, as a large magical circle began to form in front of her. Liliana quickly followed suit, and Zoe turned to look at Ethan, speaking in a cold tone.


    "Disciple Williams, I expect you to do your best to keep us undetectable. The other side must have some method of staying hidden, and we''ll be in trouble if we''re discovered."


    Seeing Zoe''s aggressive expression, Ethan quickly swallowed the potion he had in his mouth and spat out the glass vial, then spoke with firmness and confidence.


    "You can count on it, Disciple Laverne."


    As if to demonstrate his intentions, the runes around the group increased in number, while Ethan quickly pulled out two recovery potions from his storage ring and placed them in his mouth. This made Zoe nod in satisfaction, and she quickly turned to the students, ordering with authority.


    "Everyone, prepare to attack following Disciple Faye. Hiyori-sama, I beg for your assistance in the attack."


    "Don''t worry, little Zoe. I will coordinate perfectly with everyone." The fox responded in a calm voice, without moving its mouth, but without using telepathy. Zoe quickly bowed slightly in gratitude.


    "That is a relief. Thank you very much, Hiyori-sama."


    ***


    There are new public images of the characters on Patreon.


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.

 VOL 2 Chapter 98: Traitors.

    ¡°Everyone, get ready, we¡¯re going with a combined spell at maximum power.¡±


    While taking a mana recovery potion from her storage ring, Elara quickly gave the order, then drank the potion in one go and threw the crystal to the ground, at which point more magic circles formed in front of her. The young man with long black hair tipped in pale green, and the young man with dark skin and golden hair responded in unison.


    ¡°¡°Understood.¡±¡±


    After speaking, the pair of young men took their recovery potions in one gulp, at which moment three magic circles began to form in front of the short-haired, golden-haired young man. They started to create small, yellowish points of light that clustered into what appeared to be three prisms of a brittle crystal.


    Likewise, around the black-haired young man, different softly pulsing runes began to appear, while the air around him started to swirl, forming a greenish sphere in front of him. At that moment, Elara turned to Liliana and commented seriously.


    ¡°Liliana, for now, focus on keeping up the barriers. Your affinity isn¡¯t very good for combined attack spells.¡±


    ¡°Though I would¡¯ve liked to give that bitch a good thrashing, fine, leave defense to me. The enemy is about 850 meters northeast of our position.¡±


    Liliana answered quickly, with a hint of regret in her tone, but just as quickly canceled the magic circles before her. She then raised the staff in her hand, pointed it at the sky, and announced confidently, causing several magic circles to form around the group, surrounding them in all directions.


    ¡°Archangel¡¯s Hold!¡±


    The magic circles swiftly conjured six beautiful angel wings made of light, which fluttered gently, then enveloped the group like a mother cradling her child. This caused a spherical barrier to form within the wings and protect them from any attack, while still allowing their own attacks to pass outward.


    Meanwhile, small flames began to flicker from the jaws of the impressive nine-tailed fox, yet they didn¡¯t even graze the staff between its teeth. At the same time, its beautiful tails rose elegantly into the air, like those of a peacock. At that moment, large amounts of fire began to form in front of it, accompanied by strange currents of hot air, all of which gradually converged into a sphere that slowly turned white.


    ¡°Magni, stay alert for any enemy attack.¡± At the same time, Zoe spoke in a serious tone as she took a stance ready to draw her katana at any moment, to which Magni responded sternly, gripping his huge two-handed mace firmly.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Though the barriers were excellent for defense against enemy spells, things were different against knights. Over time, knights had focused on discovering ways to deal with barriers. Methods existed to bypass or destroy them, and even Zoe and Magni knew various ways to attack a mage inside their own barriers. Staying on guard was therefore paramount.


    ¡°Attack! Flame Path!¡±


    Once Elara saw that everything was ready, she quickly gave the command. At the same time, three powerful spheres of compressed fire shot into the sky, heading northeast. The two student mages pointed their staffs in the same direction and announced in unison.


    ¡°¡°Shear Vortex / Prism Blast.¡±¡±


    Almost instantly, a large greenish sphere of wind and three yellowish crystal prisms soared upward, closely followed by a huge sphere of ominous white fire, and soon they managed to catch up to Elara¡¯s fire orbs. They then began to rotate in the air, accelerating further, but suddenly, the crystal prisms exploded unexpectedly, causing the combined spell to detonate prematurely.


    The premature detonation triggered a massive explosion in the air that violently shook the huge cavern, sending brutal shock waves in all directions amid a thunderous roar and a blinding flash, momentarily incapacitating the mages. At that instant, the light barrier gleamed brightly.


    Simultaneously, the six angelic wings covering them spread wide to meet the explosive shards head-on, creating a powerful air pressure that helped lessen the shock waves. However, the detonation of the crystal fragments, coupled with the small white flames shooting out in every direction, quickly destroyed the wings one by one.


    Almost in unison, Magni gave a malicious grin as the runes tattooed on him glowed faintly. He then spun around in a swift motion, aiming a brutal blow with his mace at the head of the black-haired mage, who was caught off guard.


    ¡°Silent Tempest.¡±


    Just before Magni¡¯s attack could reach the young mage, a melodious voice resounded at his side, causing the warrior¡¯s face to flood with panic. At that moment, streaks of blood appeared all over his body, one particularly deep across his neck, slowing his perception of time almost to a standstill¡ªlong enough for him to turn his head and see the beautiful black-haired girl staring at him with a chill so piercing it could freeze flames. That sight etched itself in his mind as he was teleported to the space station.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Brimming with murderous intent, Zoe once again made three hand signs with her left hand, whereupon a layer of wind enveloped her. She vanished from sight, reappearing before the golden-haired mage with her katana embedded in his neck. The young man¡¯s face contorted in terror, but although he tried to lift his hands, he was abruptly teleported to the space station, thus being eliminated from the tournament.


    After disposing of the two traitors in her team, Zoe briefly closed her eyes to burn those rats¡¯ faces into her memory, quickly turning over in her mind every possible means to make them wish for death. She took a deep breath and steadied herself; this wasn¡¯t the time. The situation was too dire to lose focus. Sure enough, the urgent voice of Disciple Williams reached them just then.


    ¡°A dozen spells have just entered the fog! They¡¯ll impact in a few seconds!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Zoe quickly commanded in a solemn voice as she leapt onto the nine-tailed fox. Elara immediately drew out her flying carpet, while beautiful angelic wings formed behind Liliana, and a whitish cloud appeared beneath Ethan. The only remaining student produced a futuristic-looking hoverboard.


    Once airborne, the mages on the team raised their staffs overhead, various magic circles and runes emerging around them, summoning different barriers as they declared in loud, reverent voices.


    ¡°Prism Aegis!¡±


    Upon Liliana¡¯s declaration, a prismatic, semi-transparent barrier of light took shape around the group. At that moment, Elara spoke with blazing anger in her eyes, causing a large mass of flames to gather above them, dancing together in harmony to form a fiery barrier.


    ¡°Phoenix Veil!¡±


    ¡°Gale Bastion!¡±


    Quickly, the last student announced in a firm voice, causing the runes around him to stir and create a swirling wall of wind to the left of Liliana''s prismatic barrier. At that moment, Ethan finished drinking a new mana recovery potion and announced loudly, causing more runes to form around him. These runes lit up, conjuring a dark fog that shaped itself into a cyclone to the right of Liliana''s barrier.


    ¡°Obscuring Shroud!¡±


    Almost immediately, a barrage of spells slammed into the barriers, reacting differently to each one. Liliana¡¯s light barrier caused the spells to split into scattered beams of light striking far from the group, creating massive explosions.


    Elara¡¯s fire barrier, by contrast, appeared to absorb the spells entirely, making them vanish before flaring even more intensely. Yet, she was guzzling mana potions at a frantic rate, plainly indicating the considerable cost of maintaining such a spell.


    Meanwhile, Ethan''s barrier functioned similarly to Elara''s. The spells that reached the dark fog vanished into nothingness, as if they were mere illusions. However, since he was consuming mana recovery potions at an even faster rate than Elara, it was obvious that maintaining both the barrier and the surrounding fog required an enormous amount of mana. The fog itself was what prevented all the firepower from concentrating on a single point.


    Lastly, the final student¡¯s wind barrier both deflected and weakened the incoming spells, though with every impact, the swirling wall shrank, forcing him to drink mana potions at a rate almost equal to Ethan¡¯s¡ªevidence of just how formidable a disciple of a Master-level could be.


    ¡°Damn it!!! We didn¡¯t just have one, we had two traitors, and now we¡¯re screwed!!¡± Amid the furious onslaught, Elara shouted from atop her magic carpet, practically spitting flames and itching to skin someone alive with her own hands.


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to complain¡ªwe¡¯re in serious trouble. We only have five people left, and chances are we didn¡¯t do them any real damage.¡± Zoe added with a dark and furious expression, clutching the fur of the beautiful fox beneath her tightly.


    ¡°Our advantage is that we¡¯re four direct disciples, and that bitch is alone. We could try overwhelming her with artifacts and potions, and we also have stealth on our side. Divine Resurgence!¡±


    Quickly, Liliana added while casting healing spells on Ethan and the last student, both of whom had pale expressions due to the incredible exhaustion they were suffering. Moreover, drinking so many recovery potions in succession wasn¡¯t very healthy either.


    ¡°That¡¯s one plan, but that bitch is definitely surrounded by students pushing three hundred years, so it won¡¯t be easy. Still, if we use our stealth wisely, we can whittle down their numbers. But taking her out is another story¡ªlet¡¯s not forget her background. That bitch is bound to be loaded to the gills with magical artifacts, plus she¡¯s probably guessed you can now use [Light Echo], so she¡¯ll be on high alert.¡± Elara remarked as she tried to rapidly strategize a workable plan.


    Following Elara¡¯s words, Liliana quickly tried using Light Echo once more to pinpoint the enemy group. But merely seconds after the magic circle began to form, it burst in a flash of light, proving unable to locate them¡ªsomething that everyone noticed, prompting bitter smiles all around.


    ¡°Certainly, she¡¯s taken precautions. But there¡¯s no need to worry. Her mother may be a famous artificer, but she¡¯s nowhere near my master¡¯s level. So if this becomes a battle of magical artifacts, I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll take victory.¡±


    Liliana said this with confidence, which boosted everyone¡¯s spirits. Although they were aware of who Liliana¡¯s master was and how skilled she must be, they didn¡¯t really know the extent to which Master Silverwood spoiled her disciple, nor how lavishly equipped Liliana might be. But seeing her so self-assured made it evident she received plenty of special attention from the legendary Artificer.


    ¡°In that case, what we need is a swift, lethal strike¡ªattack and then escape at top speed.¡± Zoe suggested, newly motivated, and the other girls nodded as they downed more mana potions. Zoe then turned to Ethan and asked in a grave tone.


    ¡°Disciple Williams, how long can you keep us hidden?¡±


    ¡°Five minutes if I¡¯m on my own, but if Disciple Faye helps, that time easily doubles.¡± Ethan replied confidently, placing the empty glass bottle from his mouth into his storage ring. Zoe spoke next, in a contemplative voice.


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t have to worry about that. The issue is how to figure out their positions¡­¡±


    Zoe¡¯s words made everyone think hard about how to solve that problem, even while they kept moving erratically in the fog, dodging the spells raining down like a storm. Some inevitably struck the barriers, but at that moment, the lone remaining student¡ªwho flew upon a futuristic hoverboard¡ªcleared his throat and spoke up, visibly uncomfortable.


    ¡°Honored direct disciples, as a matter of fact, I might have a way to pinpoint them.¡±


    ***


    You can support me on patreon.com/lordanl and get up to 10 advanced chapters.